ã€ŠI Became a Mother in Another Worldã€‹


 Prologue

    Samaya did not like this mission. And it had not even started. Call it a hunch. A gut feeling. The same kind she had when she lost¡­ that man forever.

    But ¡­. Orders were orders. And they went wherever the Agency pointed and did whatever the Agency told them to do.

    Third Eye Agency. TEA for short. It was named so because it was deemed as the eyes that watched over the world and protected its peace. Formed after the Second World War alongside the United Nations, working as its supplementary organization in the shadows. While the UN worked in the light, fighting to establish human rights and establish world peace, TEA worked in the shadows, doing all the dirty work needed in order to protect the peace obtained in exchange for the blood and lives of millions of people.

    Some mad scientist just made a deadly biochemical weapon that could kill half the population? They would be sent in to extract information, kill the man and destroy the weapon. One of the world powers is preparing to start a war that could be the onset of another world war? They would be sent to kill the key leaders and change the leadership. Some mafia groups were creating and selling a drug, spreading it across countries like a pandemic? They would systematically cut down the entire organization. A terrorist organization was operating a nuclear plant in a small city? Destroy the city. Yes. Destroy it. Along with the terrorist group. Along with all the other people in the city.

    TEA ¡­. Heh. Such a funny name for such a dangerous organization of cold-hearted spies and assassins. Their mission was to protect world peace. The greater good. Even if that meant sacrificing themselves. Even if it meant sacrificing innocent people. After all¡­ the good of many outweighs the good of the few. It was one of the most important principles of their organization, one of the principles that guided every mission they participated in. Samaya herself had done her fair share of dirty work.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Vibrations from her wrist pulled her out of her thoughts and she looked down.

    Almost time.

    She got up, making sure her equipment and vests were in place, and then checked the coordinates on her watch. That place. That place where that man had disappeared. As if into thin air. Never to be seen again. He slipped through her hands like sand.

    She let out a shaky breath and pushed down the storm of emotions that threatened to claw up her throat. An unstable mind would only compromise the mission right now. She cracked her neck and rolled her arms to warm up just a bit as a robotic voice chimed in the air.

    ¡°Doors opening in T minus 60 seconds. Please get ready, agent.¡±

    She put on her protective gear, made sure her suit and vest were in place and made sure her parachute was strapped tightly before she went to stand in front of the doors.

    ¡°T minus 30 seconds.¡±

    The aircraft tilted down a bit before stabilizing. She didn¡¯t move an inch. The pilot was a long time friend of hers and she trusted him. Almost there. The back doors lifted and she flinched a bit at the sudden influx of air.

    ¡°T minus 10 seconds¡±

    ¡°9¡­ 8¡­. 7¡­ 6¡­. 5¡­. 4¡­. 3¡­. 2¡­ 1!¡±

    She stepped forward. Throwing a ¡°SEE YOU IN A FEW HOURS!¡± in the loudest voice she could manage towards the pilot, she ran towards the edge and jumped, unaware of what a big, fat lie those words would turn out to be.

 Chapter 1: Oblivion

    Years of training and practice allowed her to land safely. She unstrapped the harness and let the now deflated parachute fall onto the ground. She took off her outer protective suit as well, leaving her with only the skin-tight black uniform, protective vest and her equipment scattered throughout various places of her body.

    Feeling something under her feet, she knelt down, her eyes scanning the ground. A frown marred her face and she took off her gloves. One of her hands touched the ground gently before pressing down. Her frown deepened. She pressed a few more spots around the place. She then stood, moved to another place, knelt down and pressed on the ground with her hand again. After repeating the process several times at several spots around the original place she landed, she sighed softly and pressed a switch on her watch before speaking against it.

    ¡°The ground is vibrating. It¡¯s minuscule. Every individual particle is vibrating minutely. The vibrations are getting stronger towards the west of my position. The presence of a strong force field is suspected. I will be following the trail of the stronger vibrations now.¡±

    She then let go of the switch and sighed. This place had no signal at all. She could not communicate with anyone, could not send any electronic signal, not even to the jet hovering over the island waiting for her to finish her inspection. So she had to record her findings this way. Finally, she straightened and looked around to take a look at the place.

    The place that took her lover away from her.

    It¡¯s been 2 years now. He was on a mission just like hers. Strange energy readings were detected from this unmarked island in a small corner of China. However, any probe they sent - be it spy drones or satellite signals - sputtered out within moments of entering a 10 km radius of the place. Satellites could not even get a clear image.

    So an agent was sent to recon the place. No signals. No communication. Nothing. He went in completely blind, just like she was doing now. And he disappeared. With not a single trace of his existence left behind.

    That agent was her lover.

    They had immediately sent backup, with herself at the forefront. However, by the time they reached it, the strange energy fluctuations had disappeared. The signals were clear once again. The satellites were producing clear images of the area. The drones easily flew around the island and recorded everything. They spent six months scouring the island, turning every rock upside down, looking into every single corner. Nothing. No trace of any energy. No trace of her lover. Not even a body or bones or even ashes.

    Soon enough, the Agency withdrew its resources. After all, those resources would be much better used elsewhere. She had been the only one to protest this. But despite her high ranking in the Agency, the entire Agency wouldn''t fixate on one problem just for her. So she could do nothing but focus on her missions. She couldn''t move on, but life did.

    Until that strange energy was detected once again after a year and a half had passed. It was quite fortunate that it happened during her break from missions. She immediately asked to participate at the forefront. Her superiors were hesitant at first, saying she was "emotionally compromised" and they advised, "not getting involved."

    She told them exactly where she thought they could shove their advice. She was going, permission or not. They could either go along and make her the participating agent or she could just follow and participate anyway and that would make lives harder for everyone. While she could not influence the whole organisation, she could influence her own missions.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    After all, she had been trained by this organisation since she was a child. Except for the first few years when she lived with her mother, her entire life had been built in and around the Agency. It was her occupation, her home, and her life. She shot through the ranks once she started actually working. Having her mentor among the Directors helped.

    So here she was. On a desolate island. Trying to find a clue of what could have happened a year ago. Cut off from any communication and a red spark holstered onto her body in case something goes wrong. Backups were already in place just in case. They would not repeat the mistakes of the past again.

    Something urged her to look up towards the sky. And she shivered as she saw the very thin sliver of the moon. It was one of those nights.

    Amavasya.

    The new moon phase.

    She remembered an old lady talking about it once. Amavasya was an auspicious day for many things. But¡­. In some parts of the world, on some special occasions, Amavasya invited disaster. Danger. Evil spirits.

    Her mother had scoffed when she had told her. Now that she grew up, she also scoffed at such superstition. What disaster? What evil spirits? Were there any such things? Who believed such things in this age of scientific advancement?

    However¡­. She did not know why¡­. She suddenly remembered those words today. A chill ran down her spine. She then quickly shook her head and snorted. What was she doing, getting distracted by such useless nonsense on such a critical mission?

    She let out another breath and finally centred her mind. She then took off her shoes and let her bare feet touch the ground to feel the vibrations. Pressing a switch that turned a light on her back which could be detected by the aircraft above, she moved following the vibrations towards the west. They were getting stronger and stronger.

    Nothing. Nothing except those vibrations. After more than a few dozen steps, she finally paused. A low whistling sound reached her ears. The vibrations had intensified several times. She was close to the centre. She recorded her findings and kept moving.

    She finally stopped when the vibrations were so strong that they shook her entire body. So this was the epicentre. She once again spoke into the watch.

    "I am at the epicentre of the force field. The vibrations are very strong. No sign of any artificial machinery that could be operating this. No people either. It seems to be entirely natural."

    She knelt and pressed down again. "The vibrations seem to be getting stronger and stronger. Whatever this force is, it''s incre-"

    She was cut off by a sudden gust of wind and stumbled back a bit, putting an arm over her face to protect it. As she brought the arm down, she suddenly felt a light fall over her eyes. Her eyes widened as soon as she looked up.

    That ¡­ that clearly wasn''t there before ¡­. That large rotating black mass of ¡­. Something. Like a black hole. Or a portal.

    What the heck?

    She quickly started to record with the camera on her watch. "Are you guys seeing this? This¡­. This black mass is probably the source of the energy readings we are getting. I''m going to check it out now."

    She picked up one of the vibrating stones underneath her feet. It was still vibrating. She chucked it into the black void and waited for ¡­.. something ¡­.. anything, really ¡­. to happen. Nothing happened. Not even a sound of the stone impacting something.

    She sighed. She had expected this much. It seemed she would have to check it out herself. She stepped forward and reached out slowly, carefully. The moment her fingers reached within a few millimeters of the mass, she felt a strong pull all over her body. As if a vacuum was pulling her in.

    Her eyes widened. Dammit! She''d been careless. Whatever the force was, it started to pull her in, without even giving her a chance to turn away. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get away. Dammit. Dammit! She couldn''t get away. It was swallowing her up. Fuck!

    Her eyes fell on her watch and she tore it off as quickly as she could. Using the last bit of her strength, she threw it as far away from her as possible, hoping that the Agency would find it and the information recorded in it. Finally, her struggle against the force weakened and it pulled her in completely, but not before she let out a scream of fear and desperate struggle, the likes of which had never left her mouth before.

    And then¡­. And then she fell into oblivion.

 Chapter 2: Breathtaking

    A faint buzzing sounded in her ears as Samaya came to, her head pounding as if she had a very bad migraine and hadn''t taken her pills. No, it was worse than that. Which she had never thought was even possible.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± She groaned as she sat up, clutching her head tightly as the pounding intensified. She shook her head and immediately had to clench her teeth against the onslaught of intensified pain. Bending a knee, she rested her head against it, letting herself adjust for a moment.

    Usually, she would never be so careless. But her entire body felt like lead. Sluggish and unable to move an inch. She could not even feel her legs. She closed her eyes and instinctively pressed a few points at the base of her head before massaging her forehead. Letting out a shaky breath as the headache started to reduce, she slumped, relaxing ever so slightly.

    "Whatchwe ''ave ''ere?" A sleazy voice grated against her ears. She groaned. Of course. Of fucking course she would not have a moment of peace.

    ¡°Oi! ¡­ ya .¡­ deaf?¡± Those were the only fragments of words she could understand. It was some bastardized version of the Mandarin dialect. She didn''t understand the whole sentence. But the tone of it was clear that it did not bode well.

    For them, that is.

    She instinctively grabbed the hand that was reaching for her. It was clear they intended to grab her and pick her up. Maybe rape her or sell her somewhere. Pigs like these were abundant in the world.

    She finally looked up, her hazel eyes dilated so much that they almost looked black. She must have had quite a murderous expression on her face, because they seemed quite startled. That startled expression soon twisted into one of condescending anger.

    ¡°Who... ya ¡­. think¡­ ya ¡­. Bitch!¡± Huh. It seemed some curse words were universal.

    She watched indifferently as the man raised his hand to slap her. The hand moved so, so very slowly. It seemed to take an eternity to reach her.

    So annoying.

    Almost leisurely, she raised her hand to grab the man¡¯s wrist and then twisted it, breaking it with a resounding crack. A moment later the man¡¯s scream echoed in the alley. She flinched and gritted her teeth as his scream felt like it slammed directly into her skull.

    She grabbed his mouth to muffle his scream and slammed him against the wall. It was quite a strange sight. A petite girl was thrashing around a man thrice her size. But her small figure belied a huge amount of strength gained by physical and biological conditioning. Even in her weakened state, these street thugs were no match for her.

    ¡°Bitch!¡± She rolled her eyes. Seriously, did they not know any other cuss word?

    She easily dodged the fist that was coming from behind her. She grabbed the following arm and used its momentum to flip him over onto the ground hard enough to knock his breath out. Usually, she would not be this rough with civilians - even if they were thugs - but now was not a moment where she could show restraint.

    She looked back. Two down, two to go.

    Two kicks, one punch, and two heads banged together¡­. And then she had four unconscious bodies beneath her. Well, three unconscious and one pretending to be. She shrugged before sighing and making her way out of the alleyway, before looking around to figure out where she was.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ what?

    What the fuck was this? Some kind of themed street fair?

    It was as if she had stepped into a twilight zone. Ignoring the fact that the people going about the street wore clothes that seemed straight out of a historical East Asian drama, there was not a single familiar thing in sight.

    The houses were made of mud, bamboo, rough stone, or wood. People spoke and hollered in that same bastardized version of Mandarin. There was not a single electric pole or wire, which was practically impossible in this day and age.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    She quickly reached into a pouch attached to her hip and brought out a rectangular communicator the size of her palm. The comms in her ear were not working so she had to use something more advanced. She pressed a few buttons on the side of the communicator and waited a moment.

    No signal.

    She repeated the process a few more times only to get the same result. A low growl sounded in the back of her throat before she threw the communicator back into her pouch. She then heard the sound of low whispers around her. She lifted her head and looked around, only to find a small crowd gathering around her, pointing and whispering, clearly perturbed by her strange appearance.

    She looked down at herself. Her skin-tight bodysuit, torn in places, and her haggard appearance would make a strange sight even in her own hometown, let alone in this strange place. She looked up again, only to find more and more cautious gazes, some disdainful and some leery,

    Great. She felt her headache intensifying. Fuck!

    She did the only thing she could think of.

    She turned tail and ran.

    <hr>

    About a quarter of a day later, she came to a few - quite horrible - conclusions based on her observations.

    One. Whatever that black hole was, it took her into a completely different dimension.

    Two. This dimension¡­ or at least the part she landed in resembled Ancient China.

    Three. Though it did resemble Ancient China, it actually wasn''t. How could she tell? Well, the street where two burly men were fighting hard enough to put dents into the street and punch each other through solid walls was quite telling.

    Four. She was terribly, terribly, underdressed for this place.

    Five. She had to find a way to get back. ASAP.

    If she were a normal person, she would have broken down at least once by now. But she wasn¡¯t. Even before she joined the Agency, she had high adaptability. And thank god for that. She did not think she would have been able to survive more than the first hour without that particular skill.

    But first things first. Clothes. She didn''t have any. So she did the next best thing¡­. She stole some. Thank god for the ancient era when people hung their clothes outside to dry.

    She sighed as she adjusted the clothes she now wore over her bodysuit. They were slightly coarse yet had the forced softness that came with being washed countless times. Shabby and had slight stains here and there but clean overall. More than enough.

    She sighed and then leaned against the wall in a fairly secluded part of the town. Now, for getting back¡­ she had no idea what to do. There wasn¡¯t any protocol for this kind of situation. What to do when you get yeeted into another dimension with nothing but the clothes on your back and your meager equipment attached to you?

    Nothing. Nothing in all the manuals she had read. Nothing in all her training, little tips and tricks her mentor taught her. Nothing in her own experiences and memories. Nothing at all.

    So the best thing she could do was ¡­. Start from square one.

    Absently biting down on the apple she stole from a street vendor, she started to make her way to the place she first landed on. But then she paused when a sound reached her ear. Something ahead of her. Some thumping and shuffling.

    She could ignore it. She should. She had no business getting involved in some local brawl.

    She was about to turn away when she heard a soft, pitiful whimper. She gritted her teeth before turning around.

    Curse her soft heart!

    She made her way toward the source of the sound and found herself taking a left turn toward another alley. What she saw made her sniff disdainfully. A few boys - children around 5 or 6 years old - were pushing, shoving, and kicking at a boy curled up on the ground. Bullies. God, she hated bullies.

    ¡°Oy!¡± Her voice was not particularly loud, but it was sharp and echoed almost hauntingly in the small alleyway. The kids were startled and looked back toward her, making her narrow her eyes as she spoke one word.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    She did not know whether the boys understood her modern Chinese but they seemed to get the gist, as they all turned tail and ran the other way.

    Samaya sighed and made her way toward the trembling boy that was now shrunk against the wall. She knelt in front of the child and her eyes softened before she spoke softly in a soothing voice.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked softly, but the child only shrunk back. She sighed and slowly reached forward to put a hand on his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will not hurt you.¡±

    She kept that same soothing tone, murmuring assurances, regardless of whether the child understood. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the boy lifted his head.

    And Samaya faced the most breathtaking golden eyes she had ever seen in her life.

 Chapter 3: Protect

    Those eyes were filled with fear, hope, and hostility. She knew those eyes. She had possessed those eyes as a child. Those were the eyes of a child helpless against the world and yet willing to fight to the death against it. Those were the eyes that feared the world and yet despised it. A feeling that was embedded into the bones of people who had been abandoned to the mercy of a world that had none to spare.

    Those eyes tugged at her heartstrings. She had been lucky. Her mother, though an absolute bitch, did not abandon her as a small child. And when she did, one of the very few kind people in the world found an eight years old Samaya in an abandoned alleyway when she was about to be abducted by what she knew now was a group of traffickers.

    But this child¡­ the child barely looked over two. But from the clarity in his eyes, he was probably 3 or 4 years old, if she had to guess. He couldn¡¯t have been left to fend for himself for long. The streets were vicious, no matter the era or region. A 3-year-old child would not have been able to survive for long, especially in this kind of place with no stable law enforcement or source of help. If it did, it had the luck of the devil.

    Samaya peered at those wary eyes, her own eyes softening as she saw fear and hope warring in them. She smiled and then slowly took her hand off his head and kept it palm up in the air in front of him in a clear gesture of invitation. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± She spoke, keeping her voice soft and soothing, a huge contrast to how she talked to those bullies.

    The boy looked down at the hand, still doubtful, and then looked up at her. She didn¡¯t do anything, just smiled and kept still, waiting for the boy to take the initiative to respond. The boy was like a cornered animal right now, the smallest of movement might startle him and put him in attack mode. The best way here was to be patient.

    Sure enough, after staring at her as if he was trying to gauge her soul, he seemed to find whatever he was looking for. A small hand stretched out to press into hers and her smile widened just a bit. She didn¡¯t pull him closer, she didn¡¯t even wrap her own hand around his. Instead, she tilted her head and asked softly, ¡°Do you want to come with me?¡± She peered down at him and kept speaking, regardless of whether the boy understood her. ¡°I cannot promise it will be any better than this.¡± She pointed at herself, ¡°But I will protect¡­¡± she then pointed at the boy, ¡°you.¡±

    Samaya would be lying if she said she did not know what made her do it, made her make the decision to take the child with her. She saw a shadow of herself within him. And with it came a fierce desire to protect. To shield this child from the horrors of the world. Those fearful yet hopeful eyes directly pierced the heart she had long thought suppressed. Kyle, her first trainer, had once said she was too soft and weak-willed for their line of work. She had shed blood and sweat to prove him wrong. Yet, at times like this, she wondered if he had been right all along.

    She was brought out of her thoughts as those small fingers tightened around her hand. She looked at the boy only to find that the hope in his eyes was overwhelming the fear. She smiled lightly. It seemed that the boy understood at least some of her words. She beckoned him, still not taking the initiative. ¡°Come here.¡±

    The boy hesitated for a moment before standing up and taking a step forward, only to stumble due to his weak legs. She immediately caught him and brought him close to her. The boy squirmed for a moment before burying his face into her neck.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    An overwhelming sense of warmth enveloped her at the motion.

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    She sighed as she looked around the dilapidated room. According to the innkeeper, this was one of the better rooms. She wasn''t surprised. This was an inn on the very outskirts of the town, just outside the shady parts of it.

    The place where she had landed had been bustling with people and their trade. It looked like a typical prosperous town of history. But Samaya had noticed the shadows surrounding it. The dark alleys and slums and the cunning, ferocious eyes in them. The further she got from the center, the seedier it got. And this was¡­. The seediest it could get.

    Samaya sighed and looked down at the boy in her arms and rubbed his head. "You okay, little bun?" The boy clutched her clothes and looked up at her with those wide eyes of his. She sighed softly. She did not know what she would do with the boy¡­ especially with her having to go back to her world and whatnot¡­ but that was a question for later. She needed to find a way back first. And for that, she needed information.

    But before that¡­ she sighed softly as the boy pulled at her clothes. She needed to deal with the little bun first. She would have to wash him and put him to sleep before doing anything, considering how clingy he was being.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s clean you up, little bun.¡± She said softly as she set him down on the bed. Before she could get up to get some water for him, the boy clung to her tighter. She looked down at him with soft eyes and gently held his hands. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t leave. I just need to get some water for both of us to clean up.¡±

    The boy, however, just shook his head and clung tighter. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that the boy had some serious abandonment issues. Who knew how long he had been left in the streets? It was probably his own mother that did so. She didn¡¯t try to argue, knowing that it would do more harm than good.

    ¡°Do you¡­ want to come with me?¡± She asked softly, slowly so that the boy would understand.

    Over the day, she got a bit better at understanding this version of Mandarin. It was like the difference between Sanskrit and Hindi or Middle English and Modern English. She was confident she would be able to speak it fluently within a year, at most. For now, however, she opted to speak in the modern, simplified version. It would sound broken to the people here but they should still be able to understand and communicate with her. Sure enough, the boy nodded. She smiled and lifted him up in her arms once again before proceeding to go down to the ground floor in order to talk to the owner.

    The owner was a burly man who looked like he could snap your neck in a matter of seconds. He looked pretty surprised when what seemed like a petite girl and her little child entered his not-so-reputable establishment. Of course, he had tried to threaten her and scare her away because this was ¡°not a place for young girls¡±.

    She had ignored those threats and thrown two silver coins from the pouch she had stolen onto the counter. ¡°One room,¡± she said softly, she raised one finger, before gesturing toward the keys hanging behind him to make him understand, and her voice carried none of the fear or apprehension a lone girl should have.

    When the man seemed like he would protest, she put another coin on the counter and stared the man down. ¡°Now.¡± Her voice had been firm, leaving no room for argument. The owner must have seen that she was no naive lady with no idea what she was getting into. He had snapped his mouth shut and handed her the key to her room.

    And now, she approached him again. With her relatively small build and a starved child in her arms, she looked quite out of place among these drunk, scarred, and burly men that seemed like they would be the ones to harass her in the back of an alley. She ignored the whispers around her and walked straight up to the owner.

 Chapter 4: Square One

    ¡°I need a bucket of water,¡± her voice was soft, low, and calm. Her posture was relaxed as if she had all the time in the world. She gently shushed the little boy in her arms as he started to get agitated. The calmer you were, and the more you acted as if you belonged, the more people would leave you the fuck alone. She looked up to see the owner staring at her, his brows furrowed in confusion. She sighed softly. She was an idiot for not taking a translator with her. She could have learned this language so much faster.

    Samaya looked around and saw a jug of water on the nearby table. She pointed towards that. ¡°Water,¡± she said. And then she pointed towards the wooden buckets in the corner. ¡°Bucket.¡± She then showed her pointer finger upwards. ¡°One.¡±

    Understanding dawned on him. He gave a small chuckle before he pointed at the things she pointed in order. ¡°Water,¡± he corrected before moving to the bucket. ¡°Bucket. Pail.¡± She raised an eyebrow and stared for a moment before smiling. This man ¡­ surprisingly had a nicer side. She nodded and repeated the words. He nodded in satisfaction.

    The man then shouted towards the back. ¡°Get a pail¡­ water!¡± She was sure she missed a couple of words there. She saw one of the workers take one of the medium-sized buckets and make his way out the back. He came back about five minutes later with the bucket almost filled to the brim. She wondered if she had to help. But then she saw the man lift the entire bucket onto his shoulder. She examined those bulging muscles before deciding that nope, he didn¡¯t need any help.

    Shushing the child once again, she followed the man up the stairs to her room. He paused in front of the door and looked back at her. She understood immediately. Moving around him to go forward, she opened the door and walked inside before holding the door open for him. He quietly walked in as well and put the bucket down with a thud, making the water splash out a bit.

    She expected the man to leave immediately. He didn''t, however. Instead, he straightened and looked around. Samaya frowned and glanced around as well, looking for the way out in case the man tried something. She could usually handle a situation like this. But right now she was weakened and had a child to think of. He then looked at her for a moment before striding towards her. She tightened her arm around the little bun and grabbed the knife under her sleeve, ready to slit his throat if need be.

    However, the man only walked past her. She turned around to see him grabbing the window doors and closing them before securing the latch. He turned around and then started to gesture toward the window as he spoke. All she got was ¡°keep¡± and ¡°close¡± but she understood what he was trying to say.

    She tilted her head and made a questioning gesture. ¡°Why?¡±

    The man spoke again, slowly, so she would understand. ¡°There is ¡­ house¡­ cursed¡­. ghosts.¡± Huh. A haunted house. To the south of the inn. She really should not be surprised. Haunted houses were abundant in modern times as well. She didn¡¯t believe in the supernatural but what did she know? After all, she was a person from another world.

    She gave a small nod and smiled, indicating her agreement. His face showed relief as he nodded back. She waited for the man to go out before she sighed and closed the door. She then looked down at the boy and rubbed his head. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡±

    Without waiting for an answer she walked to the bucket put in the corner of the room. She took off the boy¡¯s clothes - which resembled rags more than clothes - and then soaked a clean rag in the water to clean the boy. It took a long while. He was all dirty and matted. His hair took the longest time since she had to get all that dirt out.

    After she cleaned him up, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. The boy was far more good-looking than she thought. His wild hair framed his face and his golden eyes were intense as they gazed at her. He was skin and bones now so she could tell that he would have one hell of a jawline when he grew up. She would have to beat the girls away with a stick.

    She smiled at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep, okay?¡±

    <hr>

    She looked down at the boy and sighed softly as she quickly but silently moved through the streets. Damn, she had hoped to have the boy asleep in that inn while she went to check out the place she landed on to get some clues. But it seemed that the boy had developed a sixth sense along with his abandonment issues. The moment she got up from the bed, he was clutching her robe and tugging on it. Though he didn¡¯t have enough strength to pull her down, he clutched tightly enough that she couldn¡¯t get it out of his grip without hurting him.

    She had tried to placate him and tell him that she would come back in a while. The boy, however, just clenched tighter and shook his head. And then¡­ he spoke for the first time since they met, ¡°Won¡¯t leave¡­ you¡­ said¡­¡± The voice was hoarse and scratchy from the lack of use. She was stunned for a moment before she quickly tried to assure him that she wouldn¡¯t be leaving and she would come back. But he was stubbornly clinging to her. Finally, she had to acquiesce.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    That was how she found herself clutching a three-year-old tightly as she jumped off the window and onto the ground before she weaved through the streets. Thankfully, said streets were mostly empty as it was almost approaching midnight. She still had to move silently though. Whatever granted the people their strength and power here also granted them keen senses, it seemed. Samaya had noticed quite a few people reacting to the slightest of sounds within a certain radius around them. She moved as if she were on a mission to assassinate some politician in a tightly secured mansion, her footfalls softer than the summer breeze flowing around them

    The boy was peacefully sleeping against her shoulder. She shook her head in amusement. This child. He had been practically in dreamland when he stopped her from going out and passed out like a light the moment he secured him in her arms. She had no doubt he would wake up if she even let her arms loosen from around him. He had claimed her as his haven. A warmth started to grow in her chest at the thought and her arms tightened just a bit as she walked along the side of the road.

    She finally came to a stop in front of a dark alley. This was the place where she had fled from when she woke up. She looked around for a moment before tightening her grasp on the child and entering the dark alley. She pressed a hand along the wall as she walked, trying to find any clues that might help her figure out this mystery. Truth be told, she did not have much hope. But she still had to try.

    She pressed against the walls of the small alley and then walked barefoot on the ground, hoping to feel those vibrations. She even pressed her ear against the walls and the ground. The result was the same regardless of what she did. Nothing at all.

    She sighed softly in disappointment. Though she had somewhat expected this result, it didn''t mean that the disappointment she felt was any less strong. Suddenly, she felt the hair on the back of her neck stand. She straightened, her eyes darting around before her head snapped up towards one of the roofs.

    "Who''s there?"

    A cold chuckle reverberated throughout the alley. And a dark figure seemingly came out of nowhere, standing on the roof. A male voice, deep and slightly hoarse, spoke then. All she got was, "I ¡­ not think¡­ you¡­ sense ¡­ my ¡­ fast¡­" it was just enough for her to understand what he meant and understand that this man was extremely dangerous. He had completely concealed his presence from her.

    She secured her little bun against herself as she glared at the figure. There was a moment of stalemate before the figure ¡­ jumped down from the roof onto the street. She reacted reflexively, jumping two steps back. She knew ¡­ she just knew ¡­. She was no match for him. She could barely survive against him at her best. Let alone in her weakened state.

    She was so absorbed in trying to find an escape that she missed the look of surprise on the man''s face, as well as the soft, murmured "quite fast" that came from him. It was only when the man stepped forward that she snapped her attention toward him once again. The wariness in her eyes was that of a prey looking at a predator. It had been a long time since she''d been in that position.

    "Alone?" The man''s chilling voice echoed in her ears and, as he took one more step forward, she finally saw his face. Raven-black hair, dark attire that flowed and danced around him, and deep-set, cold blue eyes.

    Yes. This man screamed danger. And as he raised his hand to make a beckoning gesture, Samaya did not bother to listen to the murmured words that accompanied it. She swung on the balls of her feet and sprung forward as fast as she could.

    Even she was not ready for how fast she reached the man. What would have normally taken her a second or two took only a fraction of one second. She reacted immediately, taking advantage of the surprise and swinging her right leg upwards as she aimed for his jaw. He dodged, of course, despite the look of surprise that flashed across his face. Unsurprising. Samaya ripped off her outer robe and threw it onto his face before turning around and bolting. Again, her speed surprised her but she did not let that surprise consume her even for a moment as she escaped from that man as quickly as she could.

    Behind her, the man slowly took off the coarse cloth covering his head and looked toward the direction the petite figure disappeared into. His lips hooked up in a smirk.

    "What an interesting creature."

    <hr>

    She was back in her room at the inn, with the child safely tucked in bed and herself sitting beside him.

    That¡­ was close.

    She wished she would never run into the man again. She sighed softly and rubbed her temples. She was back at square one. No clue at all about the portal or even those strange vibrations. She hadn''t had much hope but it was still disappointing.

    It seemed she would be staying here for a while. She looked down at the child and stroked his hair. Taking him along wasn''t the wisest decision, she knew. But she couldn''t bring herself to regret it. She would have to take care of him until she found a way back. And then¡­ then, she would cross that bridge when she got to it.

    First, though, she would need a place to stay. Though, she didn''t know where she could get some accommodation here. It wasn''t like she had money on her that she could rent a house. And she had no delusions about exchanging labor for food and board. She knew exactly what kind of labor people would expect her to do.

    She sighed. If only there was an empty place where she could stay without rent¡­. Wait¡­. Her head turned towards the open window.

    Haunted house, huh?

 Chapter 5: Replica

    5 Years Later

    The city of QingHu was a bustling trade center of the Xin Empire. Apart from the Capital of Jing, QingHu was one of the most prosperous cities of the Empire. It was the place that merchants liked to come to most. It was a place where thousands of silver coins changed hands every day.

    That is not to say, it didn¡¯t have its ugly sides either. While the center of the city was bustling, beautiful and dazzling, the further you got from the center, the more one would witness the atmosphere becoming grim. The wealthiest stayed at the center, the well-to-do around them, and then the common people and then¡­. You get the edge. The alleys. The nooks and crannies. The dregs of society. The places where thieves, robbers, killers and mercenaries ran rampant.

    Those places were bustling too. At different times and in different ways. The trade was not limited to the center, of course. The businesses in these places were also booming. The higher you paid, the better services you got. After all, there was no scarcity of people that wanted to steal, rob and kill but did not want to get their hands dirty.

    Usually, there was an invisible yet distinct line between the residents of these places and the rest of the city, as is the case in all places. They did not openly mingle with each other, the exception being the poor peasants near the edge. Of course, sneaking about secretly was another thing. There was no way these dregs of society would see the splendor of the city and not have their hands itch to grab at some of it. Some of them even made spaces for themselves in little corners all over the city.

    Now, there was one exception to the rule. The Spring Festival. The festival of joy and abundance, where it was considered a bad omen to exclude anyone from taking part in the festivities. So, everyone would clean themselves up and put on their best clothes before going to the festival. Everyone would go at least once. Of course, there were different spaces for different groups of people. While others usually mingled, the common people and aforementioned dregs were not allowed in the spaces of the elites. And said elites did not usually go to what they considered a disgusting place filled with insects.

    This was why, the sight of two men decked in expensive clothes with a regal air about them walking through the simple and, quite frankly, poorer parts of the festival was a strange sight. They attracted quite a lot of attention. Both good and bad. Those who usually waited in the dark to find someone wealthy to rob were practically salivating at the sight. But ¡­ no one dared approach them. Not only because they looked like they could snap anyone¡¯s neck with their bare hands but also because of the swords they carried at their waists. These - combined with their warrior-like appearances - kept most of them far away.

    Most of them.

    A small, daring body weaved through the crowd, approaching the two figures with a sort of hasty caution. It didn¡¯t take long for the child to reach them. After waiting for several moments to find an opening, the figure pounced, a small hand reaching out towards the pouch of the man who seemed slightly smaller of the two and, thus, less dangerous.

    However, before that small hand could reach the pouch, the man abruptly turned around and wrapped his big, calloused fingers around the thin wrist, before looking down at the child. Surprise flashed in both sets of eyes as they faced each other, though for entirely different reasons.

    The man looked at the child he had caught. Originally, he was planning on giving him a stern talking-to before letting the child go. However, now, looking at the little boy who might as well have been taken from the past and placed in front of him - a smaller image of that person - he paused, surprised, and stared at those familiar golden eyes.

    The boy¡¯s surprise quickly gave way to fear before a sly look flashed in those cat-like eyes. That look was so familiar that the man¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He was not ready for what happened next.

    ¡°AH! WHAT ARE YOU DOING? LET GO OF ME, YOU PERVERT!!!¡± The boy¡¯s scream echoed throughout the whole street, making everyone in the vicinity turn to look at them. Whispers started among the people, and they started pointing and frowning. The man immediately let go as if he had been burned, looking around as people started gather, muttering and whispering as they gazed at him with accusatory eyes. He swept his eyes across the crowd. He could explain but honestly, there was no point. These people would forget about this when the next shiny thing grabbed their attention.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°Ge¡­ my lord?¡± A voice came from behind him. He turned to look at his companion who had gone ahead and had now come back for him. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Just caught a little¡­¡± he turned around towards where the boy was - or rather, was supposed to be but was not, ¡°... thief.¡± His eyes darted around and it didn¡¯t take him long to find the little figure that was now scurrying behind one of the stalls. He smirked¡ªquite a smart little thief.

    ¡°My lord?¡± His companion spoke again. ¡°Is everything alright? We¡­ should move. We must complete our work tonight. And¡­ We are attracting attention.¡±

    He looked around and saw that the crowd around them still had not dispersed. Rather, it seemed to be increasing. He turned towards his companion. ¡°Ming''er, you go ahead and take Song Yuan with you, along with some of your trusted men. I will meet you at Lord Fei¡¯s manor in the evening.¡±

    The man addressed fondly as Ming''er was curious as to what cropped up to divert the man¡¯s attention from such an important mission. But it was not in him to question his superiors. Therefore, he merely nodded and turned to disappear into the crowd. The man who was left behind also slipped from the crowd - quite easily - despite the crowd watching him. One moment he was there, the next he was not.

    The man suppressed his presence and quickly searched for the boy¡¯s qi. It was faint but if he was right, he would be able to find it due to its familiarity. He concentrated his senses and ¡­ sure enough, there it was, heading towards the outskirts of the town. He frowned and followed it from a distance. The boy was fast for his age. It did not take long for him to reach his destination. The very edge of the town, outside of even the slums and the dregs.

    He slowed down as the boy finally stopped. He suppressed his qi even more just in case and made his way towards where he sensed the boy. The place was an open field surrounded by woods on one side, a clear stream on one and dilapidated houses and one shabby inn on the other. He came out on the side of the woods, which was convenient for him to hide.

    He watched as the boy bounced up towards the most intact house of the bunch and shouted for his mother. With his sharpened sense, he heard movement from inside the house. A moment later, a lean figure came out of the house. He tilted his head slightly to get a better view and his eyes widened.

    Despite the fact that she was wearing coarse and shabby clothes, had dirt all over her and was surrounded by this poor environment, the woman who came out looked ¡­ incredibly beautiful. Perhaps because he had never seen someone like that, with brown skin, black, wavy hair and a pair of hazel eyes, which almost looked golden in the sun, but for a moment, his breath caught in his throat.

    ¡°Mama, look!¡± The boy¡¯s excited voice brought him out of his reverie and he looked toward the child. ¡°Look what I got you!¡±

    ¡°Let me see,¡± the woman¡¯s voice soft and yet¡­. something about it put him on edge, he couldn''t put his finger on it. He watched as the woman extended both of her hands and the child put an assortment of things in each. There were some inexpensive trinkets and fruits on the right. And the left hand contained two pouches, a bracelet and what looked like an expensive gold ring.

    The man was confused for a moment before the woman spoke. ¡°Got caught today?¡± She asked, raising an eyebrow at the child, making him rub the back of his head sheepishly. Only then did Han Qin realize that the ones placed in the boy''s left hand were stolen goods.

    ¡°Well, there was this man I was trying to get something from. He looked really rich and I thought he wouldn¡¯t miss the pouch hanging off his waist. It seemed heavy. The man looked scary but I wanted to try¡­¡± He trailed off, his eyes darting about.

    The woman chuckled and rubbed his head. ¡°My brave little boy,¡± she whispered softly and then she yanked his ear, making him yelp. "And stupid, too. What did I teach you? Trust your instincts. If someone looks too scary to mess with¨C"

    "They usually are," the boy finished, grinning up at his mother.

    She huffed and flicked his forehead. "If you know that, don''t mess around."

    She sighed.

    There were a few beats of silence while she watched him closely and the boy played with a strand of his mother''s hair, which the woman had tied back and secured with a few pieces of straw. The woman smiled fondly at the gesture and stroked the boy''s cheek, making him smile wider. She pulled him close to her and kissed his temple. "You need to learn some discipline, my little bird. Grow up before you try to take on stronger opponents.¡±

    The boy laughed happily. "Well, I have to eat well for that, don¡¯t I?"

    The woman chuckled. "Why don''t you just tell me you''re hungry? Go inside. I''ll prepare something for you."

    The boy nodded happily and ran inside. And then the man decided he had seen enough. The boy couldn''t be more than eight years old. It was almost perfect timing. He could gather what had happened to bring that boy into existence. It seemed he would have to write a letter.

    He then disappeared the same way he had come from, at the same speed he had arrived, unaware of the dark eyes sweeping over the canopy of trees he had just been hiding in.

 Chapter 6: A Glimpse

    After a long period of time, a familiar silhouette appeared from under the canopy of the trees. He landed gracefully on his feet, brushing away some dust and leaves before looking up at the house in front of him. His gaze settled on a door that stood slightly ajar. A slight creak sounded from inside the room and he walked forward, pausing just before reaching the door. He reached out towards the cracked door that seemed like it would fall apart with just a little force before gently turning it and pushing the door open.

    It revealed the small house, with two small "rooms'''', which were really the same space partitioned by a thin mud wall. The room he entered was empty except for the bed situated against the wall on his right. He smirked and moved further into the room. He had taken just two steps before a knife came flying at his head at the speed of lightning. He casually tilted his head, letting the knife fly past his ear and embed itself into the wall behind him.

    "Is that how you greet a friend?" He smirked in amusement.

    "Fuck off," a clear female voice came from behind the other side of the partition. "It''s your fault for sneaking into someone''s home."

    He chuckled softly but didn''t move again. He was sure if he did, the woman would make him suffer a loss at their next exchange. He sat down at the foot of the bed, looking at the small boy sleeping there peacefully.

    "Your son is quite the heavy sleeper." He said softly.

    "You are lucky he is," the voice was now closer. The man turned around to see the woman he had first met almost five years ago. "I told you not to come here when he is home."

    He didn''t reply. Instead, he tilted his head back. "It seems a rat sniffed around here."

    The woman didn''t look surprised at all. Instead, she frowned. "Yeah. A good one too. Knew how to hide. I found out late. Left a bit after I did."

    The man raised an eyebrow at her. "You didn''t follow it."

    She shrugged. "What''s the point? I do not know who it is, or what it wants. Why endanger myself? If it wants something from me, it will come to me."

    He stared at the woman for a moment, before a low chuckle rumbled out of his throat. "You are truly... fascinating, Samaya."

    The woman rolled her eyes. "Yes. I heard you the first thousand times you said that, Siwang."

    The man named Siwang scoffed and then leaned back, placing his arms on top of the headboard behind him. He looked over her shoulder, his eyes taking in the woman clad only in a simple robe and a loose sleeveless undershirt, revealing her smooth olive skin and well-built frame. Her black hair framed her face, falling softly onto her shoulders, and she kept one arm crossed on her chest with the other laying against it, resting near the curve of her breast. A thin line of sweat dripped down her neck, creating a wet stain on the cloth of her shirt.

    His eyes trailed down further until they landed on her abdomen, slightly visible from under the robe. He licked his lips. ''I''m curious,'' he pondered silently, watching the muscles flex with every breath she took. ''How is it that a young woman like her is so comfortable in such revealing attire?''

    "Do you want anything?¡± The woman asked, interrupting his thoughts.

    He shook his head. "No. Just admiring the view."

    She snorted. "You''re disgusting."

    He grinned. "So you''ve said."

    She rolled her eyes and then turned around, walking towards the kitchen. "I''ll make us some tea," she called over her shoulder.

    Siwang watched the woman disappear into the next room. Then he closed his eyes, inhaling deeply. A strange curiosity burned in him, and it only got stronger and stronger. He wondered if he could finally seduce her one day, unravel her completely, and if at that moment this damned curiosity would be quenched.

    Not that he thought he would have such an opportunity. She clearly did not want anything more than a business relationship and he had no inclination towards unwilling flowers. Not to mention, this flower was a poisonous and thorny one. And far, far too fascinating to break. He was satisfied with unraveling this mystery slowly.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    It should be quite the journey.

    He was brought out of his thoughts as the woman came back with a tray. She didn''t bother setting up a table. Instead, she sat down in front of him directly, with legs folded in front of her in a way that would be absolutely scandalous among decent young ladies. She put the tray down on the floor between them. He looked down to see an old clay teapot and similarly old teacups. The steam from the teapot told him there was something in there.

    Tea or poison ¡­ that was the question.

    He chuckled at his own thoughts before his eyes fell on the small pouch tucked into the side of the tray, just behind the teapot. His eyes flickered back up at her.

    "The blue wildflowers you wanted," the woman said softly in answer to his unasked question. "God, you just have to get your eyes on rare, almost unattainable things. Do you have any idea how hard it was to get to the only cave that had these? It was under the edge of the cliff! Damn bastard! Do you have any idea how dangerous those mountains are? I almost died, like, ten times!"

    Almost died? He held back a snort. Most of the people he had sent into the HongZhe mountains had disappeared without a trace. The concentration of dark qi made most people go mad. The ones that came back could never complete the tasks that involved going deep in there. And some of them were rendered incapable of continuing their work as spies and fighters.

    And then came along this slip of a girl, who could complete almost every mission handed to her, could escape those dangerous enough that she failed, could get into places no one could get into, could get to people no one could come close to¡­. And she went into the deepest and highest parts of the mountain and got her hands on the elusive wildflower that could work both as a miraculous medicine and a potent poison, a flower some would kill for.

    She was truly an enigma.

    The first time he saw her was when he had been roaming the back alleys out of boredom five years ago. She had been looking for something. When he approached her out of curiosity, she had sensed his presence much faster than he had thought possible for a peasant woman. She had escaped then.

    The second time he saw her was when he was roaming the black market. She had been trying to sell some stolen jewels. Of course, the peddler had tried to swindle her. She had smashed his face into the ground when he suggested she do some ¡­ rather lascivious things if she wanted more money. Both face and ego wounded, the peddler had called around some goons to ¡°take the bitch down.¡± Siwang had whisked her away before a fight could break out.

    He offered to buy the jewels from her. She hadn¡¯t trusted him, of course.

    ¡°Nothing is free in this world,¡± she had said, wary eyes trained on him and body prepared to leap into action any moment. ¡°What do you want in exchange for saving me?¡±

    ¡°Would you be willing to spend a night with me?¡± He had asked.

    The look of sheer disgust on her face answered his question. His pride was a little hurt but he had no intention of forcing himself on an unwilling woman. And so, he decided to send her on a mission to steal a highly sought treasure - a jade statue - from a wealthy noble¡¯s house. He hadn¡¯t been expecting much. The noble did have connections with Unorthodox Sects and he had known for a fact that he had gotten his hands on some good amount of rare defense and attack talismans.

    Siwang had thought she would either die or come back injured. Imagine his surprise when she showed up in the black market with the statue a day later, with barely a scratch on her body when she tore the talisman he had given her. He had bought both the statue and the jewels from her. And from then on, their business relationship started. She would go on high-risk, almost impossible, missions and he would pay her a high price for it. She refused to work under him, of course, and she insisted on taking half the payment before the mission. Anyone else and he would have broken their neck for the audacity. But this woman¡­. He had known the moment she had arrived with that jade statue in hand and a smug smirk on her face that she would be able to accomplish what others couldn¡¯t.

    He knew the reason why she was able to accomplish these nigh-impossible missions. He had figured it out in their first few encounters. She had no qi. None of that internal energy that he and all martial artists used existed in her. Not even latent qi, which everyone had. And yet¡­she somehow kept up with most of his skilled fighters. Her speed was frightening. Most of his mid-level martial artists couldn¡¯t even see anything except a blur. Her lack of qi ensured that they couldn¡¯t see her and her habit of silencing her movements only amplified her efficiency in a fight. She was catching up to him far, far quicker than he thought possible. But he couldn''t figure out why or how.

    It¡¯s been years since he rose to the top of the food chain in the Underground of the Xin empire. He ran the biggest, most powerful, Unorthodox Sect filled with spies, assassins, informants, and fighters. There was nothing that Siwang of the Fallen Phoenix Sect could not grasp.

    Except for this woman.

    But he had to.

    It was like an itch that he had to scratch. He wanted to peel off the layers of mystery surrounding this fascinating creature, one by one by one.

    The snap of fingers in front of his face brought him back to himself. He watched the girl scowl at him. "Hey, what are you spacing out for? Give me what you promised."

    ''Yes,'' he thought as he pulled out a pouch of gold coins and threw it at her, ''quite the journey. I look forward to seeing what you truly are, Samaya.''

 [Extra 1]: The First Mission

    Samaya stood in the shadows, her eyes trained on the noble''s house. She had been watching it for a day, studying the comings and goings of the guards and the layout of the building. She knew that the treasure she sought was inside, but she also knew that it would not be an easy feat to steal it. It was somewhere in the middle of the house, protected by guards and talismans.

    She had a threadbare plan and a vague idea of how to execute it. She was rarely this unprepared. But she had already made a deal and she¡¯d be damned if she backed out.

    She had sneaked in as a new serving maid with a couple of others earlier in the day. It thankfully gave her access to some important places as she was sent to serve the youngest lady of the house. It was a bit exhausting since the young lady insisted on playing with the black stray cat she had brought in from the streets. But soon enough, she tired herself out and Samaya was able to put her to sleep before sneaking out. She couldn¡¯t roam around long enough because of the guards but she realized they were putting talismans all around the house, in every corridor inside the house, their numbers increasing as they went towards the center.

    She had seen talismans in the black market. She was sure many of the ones she saw were lackluster, if not complete fakes. When she experimentally pressed one of them, she felt a faint buzzing from it. It was similar to what he felt from that man. She couldn¡¯t explain it, but she knew it held some sort of power. Was it a sensor? Protector? Attacker? She can¡¯t tell. Whatever it is, it should have done something by now. So either the talisman was faulty or it did not react to her.

    She frowned, made a split-second decision, and then tore it off the wall. And then she waited. A few moments later, she heard footsteps thudding around the house. She let the torn talisman fall to the ground and slipped away from the place. She went back to the girl¡¯s room and waited for the storm to pass, absently rubbing the back of the black cat that now claimed her lap as its throne. She heard snippets of a conversation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! The talisman was torn off.¡±

    ¡°But there was no qi remnant in it. If anyone touched it, there should be some lingering qi! These talismans can even detect suppressed qi if it¡¯s close enough!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that?! How much do you think the Master spent on this?!¡±

    ¡°Quiet, you two. Do not disturb the young lady. The Master will have your heads.¡±

    The conversation then trailed off and the footsteps faded. So, the talismans couldn¡¯t detect her. It must be because she did not have this qi they spoke off. But something would go off if she tore them. So all she had to do was get to the treasure without tearing off the talismans.

    What she didn¡¯t know was if there were any talismans that detected movements and attacked the intruder set up closer to the treasure. She couldn¡¯t figure it out in broad daylight. She would have to sneak in at night. But there would only be one chance for her. If she went in and got detected close to the treasure, the security would tighten.

    Of course, she could wait a few more days to get their guards down. But that bastard did not give her a time limit, which made her nervous. She also left the little bun at the inn, knocking him out and locking all the doors and windows. She couldn¡¯t keep doing that every day. She had told the innkeeper to not go into the room because ¡°her son¡± was sick and sleeping. Hopefully, the child was safe. But she knew better than to bet on ¡°hope¡±. Leaving the little guy alone there made her anxious, The sooner she finished this, the better. So she would just have to improvise.

    As she looked up at the moonlit sky, she took a deep breath and assessed her plan. Knock out the guard at the small side entrance to the kitchen, get in, get to the treasure following the talismans, get the treasure as soon as she could, and get out. She had some precautions in place to distract them. Adapt as needed. It wasn¡¯t the best plan, not even a good one. But she¡¯d hung by the thread in worse situations before. She knew when to wait and when to take action.

    Samaya slipped out of the shadows and began to make her way toward the house, her steps light and silent. Nimble as a cat, she moved along the walls of the manor, her body tense and ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice. She came upon the side door through which she was planning to enter, peeking around the corner. Now all she had to do was knock out the guard¡­. Guards. Two guards. Damn. They must have tightened security already.

    Nothing for it, then.

    She pressed up against the wall and assessed her options. After a moment of careful thinking, she decided to do it the old-fashioned way. The reason she kept as quiet as a cat was because of the heightened senses of these people. Though she could tell they were on a level much lower than that bastard, they must have their qi doing their work for them. Though she had realized some time ago not everyone had the same level of ¡®sensing¡¯.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    She looked around and found a few pebbles. Perfect. She picked a large one. Using the wooden wall as leverage, she hopped onto the roof and then threw the pebble as hard as she could. It struck the wall opposite her, and immediately alerted the two guards. She could hear them whispering amongst themselves before one of them was sent by the other to check the situation. She smiled. This was almost always how these things went.

    She waited until the guard turned the corner and, as he looked around, she jumped down. Before he could even gather what was happening, she was behind him and her right arm had wrapped around his neck in a death grip while her left hand locked both her wrists together. The man couldn¡¯t breathe and he was struggling far more than he should be able to in that position since she was pressing on his windpipe and nerves. Samaya twisted her locked wrists as fast as she could - too fast - and the man slumped against her. For a moment, she was afraid she¡¯d killed the man. But the steady thudding of veins under her arm told her otherwise. Good. She didn¡¯t need the unnecessary trouble killing someone would bring.

    Samaya let the body drop, with the head visible around the corner. The other guard clearly saw it and she heard his footsteps approaching. Once again, she pressed against the wall and waited for the man. Once he was in her line of sight - he was carefully approaching the body, probably to see if he was dead - she struck the back of his neck, also knocking him out.

    She didn¡¯t waste any time and slipped into the house through the entrance. She should be safe for a while. The kitchen side entrance is full of smell and soot and no one other than the kitchen staff used it. Most of the kitchen staff were now asleep. So no one would think to check it, especially after they had taken precautions to guard it.

    She walked across the halls, following the talismans. They seemed to glow faintly in the dark. Maybe it has something to do with the qi thing everyone kept talking about. The hallways were empty. Did they think that having the talismans was all that was needed? Well, if they acted like sensors, then that might make sense. They just were incapable of sensing her. She followed the trail of increasingly frequent talismans, all the while thinking about how to deal with any talisman she might have to tear off.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    The sound made her halt. She spun around and found two green eyes glowing in the darkness. The black cat tilted its head, as if in askance, before it prowled forward, its steps silent as the grave. As it stopped in front of her and looked up, an idea took root in her mind. She leaned down a bit and extended her hands. It stared at her for a long moment, during which she ran through other alternatives in case this half-assed plan didn¡¯t work out, before it jumped at her, She caught it effortlessly.

    ¡°Help me, okay?¡± She whispered before she continued onwards. Soon enough, she could see a pair of doors coming up, where the talismans on both sides coalesced. And no one was guarding them. Good.

    She opened the door and stepped inside. Nothing in the room except a pedestal in the middle and a box on it, covered with talismans. She heaved a sigh. It seemed her intuition was right. She looked around the room. Nothing but wooden walls, pillars, tiled ceilings, and rafters holding it up.

    Perfect.

    She walked forward and sat the cat down on the pedestal, on the side of the box that clearly had the doors (or were they flaps?), and then took one of its paws. She used it to slash all the talismans. Immediately she heard a click behind her and the faint buzzing in those talismans grew stronger. It almost sounded like the buzzing of open wire. No doubt the doors were now locked and if she tried to get out, she would be severely injured or killed outright.

    She left the cat on the pedestal and quickly climbed up the pillars onto the rafters. They were big enough for her to sit in a stable position and wait while hiding in the shadows.

    After a few moments, another click was heard from the door and the buzzing stopped altogether. The door opened and three men walked inside in a hurry. They looked around in a panic before all of them were startled into a pause by the black cat staring at them eerily from within the darkness.

    One of the men growled. ¡°It¡¯s the damn cat!¡±

    ¡°How did it get in here?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? This cat has been sneaking in everywhere!¡±

    Huh.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a menace since the moment it was brought in. I bet it was the one to tear off that talisman today.¡±

    ¡°We should just throw it out.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the one who seemed a bit older spoke. ¡°The young lady will throw a tantrum again and the entire house will be in an uproar. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the cat,¡± the man said, ¡°and you two go wake the Lord and ask for more talismans for the door and the box.¡±

    They shuffled to follow instructions and soon all of them filed out, closing the door behind them. Not once did they look up. Amateurs.

    She jumped down from her place. ¡°Thank you, blackie,¡± she whispered, and then pried the box open. And there it lay, a beautiful jade statue of a woman sitting on a rock and playing the flute in her hands. It glowed and had that same buzzing of power, a good bit more intense than the talismans.

    She reached out and carefully wrapped her hand around it. She waited for a moment. And then lifted it before waiting for another moment. When nothing happened, she grinned and put the jade statue inside the satchel she had borrowed. She then tucked it into the simple robes she was still wearing and walked out of the room. She was a bit anxious about encountering someone so when she slipped out of the manor without any hindrance, she grinned, unable to believe how lucky she had been to have had such a smooth mission.

    It seemed she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money for a while.

 Chapter 7: Unwanted Visitors

    Han Qin stood above the kneeling men and women in front of him. The now former Lord Fei was at his feet, his sword pointed at the man''s neck.

    "Anything you have to say for yourself?" He asked.

    The man remained silent for a long moment before he looked up, his eyes resolute. "The crimes I have committed are mine and mine only. I ask the Emperor to be generous and spare my family."

    Han Qin let out a dry laugh and knelt in front of the man. "If the situation had been reversed, if that man you support took the throne, would you have granted us the same mercy?"

    The silence that ensued was a good enough answer.

    He scoffed and stood. "Don''t worry. His Majesty is not quite as ruthless as I expected him to be." He said before sweeping his eyes over the courtyard. "You, your eldest son and daughter, your legal wife and first concubine, and all of your other accomplices will be executed. Your younger children will be sent into the Palace as slaves, your sons as eunuchs and your daughters as maids."

    There were some cries of protest. After all, from being children of a Lord to becoming slaves¡­. It must be difficult for them to accept. Not to mention, the boys would be castrated. And who knew if these delicate flowers would be able to survive the Palace?

    However, this was far, far more merciful than Han Qin ever expected his liege to be. After all, the man did not get the throne by being merciful to his enemies.

    He waved a hand, not interested in listening to their cries for mercy. "Take them away. Their punishments will be executed in the Capital to make an example out of them." He ordered and watched indifferently as they were dragged away. It was not that he didn''t have pity in him for the ones who were truly innocent in this. It was just that he could not afford to let his pity affect his judgment.

    He sighed softly as the courtyard finally quieted down and started to make his way back to the inn where he was currently staying when a figure appeared behind him. He paused and looked back.

    One of the Shadow Guards that His Majesty had lent him. The very same he had sent with the letter in which he had written of the possible existence of the King''s child.

    The guard knelt in front of him, holding out a small scroll in his hands. "Reply from His Majesty, General Han. I was ordered to hand it directly to you."

    He nodded. "Well done," He said in a dismissive tone. The guard bowed and disappeared in a flash.

    Han Qin opened the scroll and his eyes swept over the only sentence written on it in the familiar calligraphy of the King.

    Bring them to me.

    <hr>

    Someone had been watching her these days. Her and her son.

    Whoever they were, they were good.

    Samaya tried to find them. Even though Samaya knew she was being watched, they would disappear once she showed signs of detecting them. No trace was left behind. She should know, she searched. Therefore, after the first two times it happened, she began pretending to be oblivious but was always on guard. She knew from experience not to go running after a stalker. They would come to her soon enough. And when they did, she would be ready.

    The day came soon enough. Sooner than she expected, actually.

    It was the kind of day she liked too, with the sun hiding behind the clouds and dry wind sweeping all over but with no sign of rain. She usually liked to stroll around on a day like this, and take Manu out to play. Pity.

    She felt the footsteps approaching her small hut of a house. She felt her muscles tighten, her fight or flight screaming inside her body. It wasn''t long before she heard a hand knocking on the door. The knock probably didn''t have much force behind it but the poor excuse of a door still rattled.

    So the rats that had been sneaking around her had finally come.

    She paused for a moment, adjusting her expression and state of mind. another series of knocks came and Samaya threw an innocent-sounding "Coming, I am coming!" as she headed towards the door.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    She opened the door, coming face to face with the rats that had been sneaking around her the past few days. The one in the front, with dark brown hair tied up in a top bun and grey eyes, brows furrowed in a stern expression as he looked down on her. Behind him were two more men.

    Pretending to be something she was not was second nature to her. So, it was no problem for her to hunch her shoulders slightly and shift her eyes around in a show of nervousness.

    "Y-yes?" She said softly. "How may I help you?"

    The grey-eyed male cleared his throat and straightened himself. "We came from the capital." He announced. "You are... Samaya, correct? You live here with your son?"

    Samaya blinked slowly and tilted her head with a frown. "Yes, but... what do people from the Capital want from us? I... we have never been there...." She sifted from foot to foot, letting her eyes show a glimpse of fear. "We are no one of importance. We have never offended anyone... have we?"

    The other two men shared a glance before turning back to look at Samaya again. The man at the front spoke. "No. You have not. Do not worry. We are not going to hurt you, nor anyone else in your village." He told her firmly. "We just need to talk to you. About you and your child."

    Samaya gulped before her brows furrowed in a show of confusion. "What about my child?"

    The man smiled at her reassuringly. "My name is Han Qin, and these are my friends." He gestured to each man. Samaya stared at each of them, unsure as to what they wanted. Her hand tightened on the door and she did not have to fake the worry and tension she felt. What did they want with her child?

    "May we please enter your home?" Han Qin asked softly. "We want to talk about your child. And yourself, of course. I assure you... we mean no harm. In fact, we might be the bearer of good news for you."

    She bit her lip. She honestly did not want these men in her small home. However, she had been wondering why she was being tailed constantly. And now she would know. As they say, the devil you know is better than the devil you don''t. And it wasn''t like she, a ¡°poor peasant¡± girl, could refuse officials from the Capital. She stepped aside and opened the door further, indicating them inside. The five of them filed past her, their eyes scrutinizing every part of her home.

    "Would you care for some tea?" She offered politely. The men all exchanged looks before Han Qin nodded, assuring her that would be fine. Just as she was about to go inside, a voice came from the kitchen.

    "Mama, who''s here?"

    Samaya froze. What the fuck was he doing here? She thought he was out roaming the markets looking for people to pickpocket. She had been so relieved that these rats came at a time her son wasn''t home.

    "Manu," She called softly but firmly and her tone made it clear to him that there was something wrong. "When did you come home?" She asked cautiously.

    Manu peeked his head around the corner and stared at her for several seconds in confusion. She heard an almost inaudible gasp behind her. Her chest tightened. They must have seen something in her son.

    Then, suddenly, Manu lit up with delight and raced over, throwing his arms around her neck in a crushing hug. "Mama, Mama!" He gushed excitedly. "I got pineapples! Could you make me some pie?!" He asked as he buried his nose into her neck.

    She stroked his back with a soft smile and then leaned down to whisper softly in his ear. "Alright." She said softly. "But you have to go get the sweet syrup from Uncle, okay?"

    Translation: "Is there anything wrong?"

    "Yes. Get away."

    The boy tensed slightly and then nodded. She was really glad that she taught Manu these inconspicuous codes just in case. They really did come in handy.

    She smiled and put him down. "Alright now. Don''t be impolite. Introduce yourself."

    She turned towards the men watching them with complicated looks in their eyes. Manu half hid behind her as he gave a small bow.

    "Hello. I''m Manav. My mother calls me Manu."

    "Manav?" One of the men frowned in confusion. And Samaya didn''t blame them. Hindi and Sanskrit were not exactly mainstream in this Ancient Chinese setting.

    Manu gave a small nod. "Yes! It''s the name my mother gave me. But she told me my birth name was Xu. But I don''t like it so I don''t want people to call me that." He said with a childish pout, effectively distracting them as Samaya went into the small kitchen.

    She looked at the pitcher that was half filled. She looked outside the window through which Manu must have climbed in. Once she ensured that there was no one around, poured out the rest of the water through the window.

    She then peeked into the other room and smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry. There is no water left. Manu, take the pitcher and bring some water for the guests."

    Manu nodded happily and walked into the kitchen. As soon as they were both out of the men''s eyesight, he frowned.

    "Mama..." He said softly but she shook her head. They could be listening.

    "Go now. Don''t keep our guests waiting." She said as she waved two fingers to dismiss him and smiled.

    ''I''ll come to get you'' was what she said in that gesture. He bit his lip and nodded before giving her one hug and then jumping out of the window.

    Samaya took a deep breath and walked up to face the men in the outer room.

    Here went nothing.

 Chapter 8: Bigger Problem

    The three men sat down at the worn table on the opposite side of the bed when she walked in. She didn''t have many weapons on her, mainly because they would easily spot them. The best thing she had on herself right now was a knife tucked and strapped onto her wrist. Thank god for these large sleeves. If things went south she would have little choice but to use it. She was thankful that they were not here for any other reason besides talking.... for now.

    Samaya walked over and placed a plate of snacks in front of each man before sitting down opposite Han Qin, feet tucked under herself and shoulders hunched slightly to portray a nervous disposition. "You... you said you wanted to talk about my child, my lord?"

    "Yes," the man replied and then paused for a moment, frowning. it was clear he was trying to phrase his words properly. "The boy''s father... Where is he?"

    Samaya frowned. She didn¡¯t even know who the father was. As far as she could guess, the father and the biological mother had a tryst or a one-night stand. Father was absent from the beginning after he had sex with the mother. Mother had the baby, regretted having him, and then abandoned him. At least... that was what he could gather from the disjointed ramblings of the boy when she first found him. And it was not an uncommon scene even in her world, let alone this ancient one.

    She frowned thoughtfully, wondering how to answer the question. Finally, she decided to give a vague answer with a half-truth.

    "His father," She said softly, "is no longer in our lives." She hoped that the man would think she had a husband who died.

    But, of course, her luck wasn''t that good.

    "Is he dead?" Han Qin asked.

    To lie or not to lie? That was the million-dollar question.

    She ran her eyes over the men in the room. They seemed to be expecting something. A specific answer.

    Hm. Truth, it was.

    "I have no idea, milords," She frowned. "Manu is the result of a night of passion. That bastard left well before Manu was born."

    All of the men tensed at her words. One of them looked ready to draw his sword. Hmm... so calling the father a bastard triggered them. Only Han Qin relaxed instantly, an amused look entering his eyes.

    "Do you know... who the ''bastard'' is?" He asked.

    She immediately shook her head. These men clearly knew who the father was¡ªno need to dig herself deep into a hole.

    "No, milords," She answered softly, steady despite the judging look in the men''s eyes. She was a 21st-century woman with enough sexual experience under her belt, damnit. She wasn''t going to let these men make her feel ashamed. Even if she had been the biological mother, she would not have been ashamed. "It was a drunken night of lust. He left soon after. "

    One of the men - barely, still a boy really - slammed his fist down on the table. "Disgusting woman! Do you not feel ashamed speaking like that? You had a child yet you do not even know the father? Shameless!"

    She smiled at the man. It was a soft, bitter smile. "Look around you, milord." She said softly. "Does this look like a place where shame has any place to stay if you want to survive?"

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The man went to speak again but looked around before closing his mouth. Hah. Han Qin sighed. "We apologize. We did not mean to offend you, my lady."

    "I am not a lady," She responded. "And please do not feel sorry for me. This... is a common story around here." She sighed before looking at them. "So? May I now ask why you are inquiring about my son and his father?"

    "Because we know who he is," came the immediate answer from Han Qin. It was one of the possibilities she had considered. There was a moment of pause during which her heart skipped a beat. If they knew who the father was... that meant that the father was influential. They were probably here to take her son to the father.

    Fuck.

    ''Okay, Samaya,'' she told herself. '' Let''s not jump to conclusions here. Calm the fuck down.''

    "Really?" She asked, trying to keep her voice as steady as possible. "Who is he?"

    The men exchanged a round of looks between themselves before turning to her. Han Qin was the one to answer her question.

    "The Emperor."

    It took her a moment to process the answer. She stared at them blankly for a moment before she couldn¡¯t help letting out a snort.

    ¡°The Emperor? The Emperor of Xin?¡± Yeah, right. And here she was thinking these guys might actually know something. ¡°I do not know why such esteemed lords as yourselves are trying to make a fool out of me, but it is not appreciated.¡±.

    ¡°We are not trying to make a fool out of you,¡± Han Qin said. Samaya frowned and looked at them, surveying their faces. None of them had any change in their facial expressions, and instead, they were looking at her sternly.

    Her mind stuttered to a halt. She assessed all of them. No trace of lying. At all.

    "Wait, you''re serious?" She asked softly.

    Their expressions remained steady and Han Qin nodded resolutely. And Samaya tried to wrap her mind around the fact that they might be telling the truth.

    Double Fuck.

    No wonder they were angry when she called the guy a bastard.

    If her son is the Emperor''s child.... a Prince... goddammit.... she could not imagine the shitstorm that would hit the country if a new Prince popped out of nowhere. She knew the current Emperor had no heirs. If suddenly a son brought up in the slums appeared... She imagined it would shift the paradigm of the current political situation. Not many people would accept the child as a legitimate Prince. And most importantly, her son''s life would be in danger.

    Sending him away had really been the best decision.

    She was about to speak, deny everything and make some random shit before finding a way to leave and get her son the hell out of dodge when suddenly there was a rapid, urgent knocking on the door, with sounds of shuffling and grunting, followed by a loud, high-pitched voice, ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Samaya¡¯s heart sank. That was Manu¡¯s voice. Had he been caught? Her eyes widened and, throwing all pretense out the window without forming a single thought, she rushed to the door before yanking the door open. Sure enough, a buff man who could give Dwayne ¡°The Rock¡± Johnson a run for his money stood before her, holding up her son by his scruff as if he were a cat. And her son was flailing in the air in an attempt to get out of that stronghold.

    Triple Fuck.

    Samaya had to actively suppress the panic in her chest. She had been in numerous dangerous situations before but none of them had her son in danger as well. She clenched her fist, her nails digging into her palm, and the pain grounded her. Without thinking, she pulled out the knife from her sleeve on instinct, ready to cut through the man and get her son.

    ¡°Do not be foolish,¡± the man snorted, looking down at her over his nose before turning his eyes behind her. ¡°General Han, the boy was trying to escape underground.¡± She turned to look at the man surnamed Han incredulously.

    General? What on earth?

    Suddenly ¡­ it sunk in that this was far, far bigger than what she had first thought. This¡­ might actually be a problem. She took a deep breath and turned to the man holding her son.

 Chapter 9: Decisions, Decisions.

    ¡°Let him go.¡±

    Her voice was calmer than she felt.

    Her boy stopped struggling while the man looked at her. He took neither her nor her son seriously. That was good. Being underestimated was an advantage, a weapon. The man sneered down at her and opened his mouth to speak, most probably something that would infuriate her.

    But before he could say anything, Han Qin spoke from behind her. ¡°Put him down, Song Yuan. That¡¯s the Prince you¡¯re holding,¡±

    Manu only looked between all of them in confusion as the man put him down with a disgruntled expression. As soon as his feet touched the ground, Manu almost blurred as he ran as fast as he could behind her. She quickly held him and turned so that he was facing all of the men with Manu firmly protected behind her.

    Han Qin sighed. ¡°You do not need to be so defensive, my lady,¡± he said, ignoring her murmur of ¡®I''m not a lady.¡¯ ¡°We are not here to harm you. We are only here to escort you.¡±

    ¡°Escort us?¡± She raised an eyebrow,

    ¡°Yes. You and your son have been summoned by the Emperor.¡±

    Fuck. Off.

    ¡°What is going on?!¡± The frustrated cry of her son made her pause. In the flurry of things, she hadn¡¯t even thought about how confused and worried her son must feel.

    She didn¡¯t take her eyes off the men in front of her as she spoke. ¡°These gentlemen here are claiming that you are the son of the Emperor. And that we have been summoned to the Palace.¡±

    ¡°We are not claiming,¡± One of the young men behind Han Qin spoke up. He reached into his robes, and Samaya tensed. But what he brought out was not any weapon, but rather a scroll. ¡°This is the Imperial Edict summoning the two of you to the court. You must come. Disobeying the Imperial Edict equals disobeying the Emperor and that is punished with execution.¡±

    There was an almost inaudible gasp from behind her. ¡°Ex-execution?¡± Came the following whisper.

    If looks could kill, that big-mouthed man would be ashes right now. Samaya had already thrown all acts of meekness and looked ready to kill and escape.

    Han Qin seemed to realize they were going about this the wrong way. He raised a hand placatingly as he spoke, ¡°No. You will not be harmed. The Emperor only wishes to see his son and the woman who gave birth to him. If you present yourselves to His Majesty, he might instate your son as the Prince, maybe even the Heir. And you might even become a concubine.¡±

    Her lips curled up in a smile sweet enough to kill. ¡°Do I look like someone who wants to be confined in that miserable place to be a sex slave of a man?¡± She asked through the smile because as far as she was concerned, that was all being a concubine was.

    They all flinched, and the Rock Wannabe growled, turning red. ¡°Listen here, you impudent girl¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I refuse?¡± She asked, interrupting the man and looking at Han Qin, who paused and frowned at the question. She scoffed. ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯ll either kill me or drag me away somewhere while you take my son forcefully to the Palace, right?¡±

    Han Qin shifted uncomfortably. She hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°Mama?¡± The soft voice from behind her made her flinch. Damnit. Before she could say anything, he turned towards the men. ¡°Is that true, Mister?¡± Samaya turned around to see that her son had her eyes fixed on Han Qin.

    After a moment of silence and hesitation, Han Qin replied. ¡°Yes.¡± He said softly. ¡°Your mother¡­. Will not be killed if she refuses. But you will never see her again. But if you both come, your mother and you will be able to lead a good life together. A Prince¡¯s life is very luxurious.¡±

    ¡°And also very dangerous,¡± Samaya retorted. ¡°Do not try to mislead my son, General,¡± she spat out the word like an insult.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°But mama¡­.¡±

    Alright, enough. She finally turned completely around and knelt in front of her.

    ¡°Listen to me, Manu.¡± She said firmly. ¡°What is important right now is your safety and your happiness. Nothing else matters. Do you hear me? Nothing else. You do not have to do anything they say if you don¡¯t want to. In fact, I don¡¯t want you to listen to them at all. What did I say about strangers offering good things?¡±

    ¡°If it sounds too good to be true, it is.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Good. Now listen to me. I know this might be a chance for you to find your father and your identity. But I want you to think carefully ¡­. Because you might have to give up a lot in your life for this. Being a Prince¡­ or even the son of someone wealthy and influential is dangerous. You could be in danger.¡±

    Manu shook his head. ¡°I ¡­. I don¡¯t care about that. They ¡­ said you could lead a good life. We could lead a good life together. And that¡­. That we would be separated if we refuse¡­. I don''t want that! I want you to be with me. I want you to live a happy life with me!¡±

    Oh her pure, precious boy. He was tearing up.

    She sighed softly and flicked his forehead. "Didn''t I tell you? What matters is what you want. If you want to go, we will go. If you don''t want to go, we will disappear together and they won''t be able to find us even if they scoured the entire earth," she whispered to him but she was sure these people with keen sense heard her. She didn''t care. All that mattered was her baby. If he wanted to disappear with her, she would and there was not a single thing they could do about it.

    "But the Imperial Edict¡­"Manu started.

    "The Imperial Edict can go to hell," She snapped, ignoring the outraged gasps and growls behind her. "Do you trust Mama?" She asked softly.

    Manu nodded.

    "Then trust me. We will do what you want. And nothing else."

    He bit his lip and looked between the men and herself. There was¡­ hesitance in his eyes. And then they turned resolute. Samaya''s heart sank. She had a feeling she knew what her son decided.

    "Can we go, Mama?" The boy asked, confirming her fears. "I want to go. I want to see the man who is supposed to be my father. If¡­ if I don''t like it there¡­ We can just come back. We ¡­ We can do that, right, Mama?"

    She closed her eyes and let out a soft sigh before opening them and pulling her son into a tight hug. "Yes, yes, we can, sweetheart."

    She held him for a long moment before she let go and stood, turning to face the men before her.

    "Well, you heard him. Now get out."

    One of the men - other than the one holding the Imperial Edict - frowned. "But he just said-"

    "I know what he said," She interrupted. "We need a day to prepare ourselves."

    Han Qin nodded immediately, though the others looked ready to protest. "Okay. We leave tomorrow morning."

    She gave a small nod before frowning. "Take your lackeys with you. Don¡¯t hide them around my house either."

    She looked him straight in the eye. These bastards have been following her constantly for the past week. It was getting annoying. Even now, there were some hidden in the shadows. Those were the professionals that had been following her, she could tell. She narrowed her eyes as the man opened his mouth to speak, probably to deny what she said.

    "I don''t want to hear it," She spoke before he could. "I want one night of solace with my son before we have to suffer in your company again. Leave and take your men with you."

    He didn''t seem like he wanted to agree but nodded nonetheless, letting out a soft sigh. "Alright. We will come tomorrow, a few hours after dawn."

    She nodded in return. "We will be here."

    It wasn''t long before the men filed out one by one. She closed the door behind them immediately. She felt the presence around her house leaving as well. But¡­ there were at least two people in the woods. They did not move. She had expected that. They would not leave them completely unwatched. Not when there was a possibility of them escaping. It was enough that those immediately surrounding her house left, enough for her to communicate with certain people.

    "Mama?" Manu broke her out of her thoughts. She looked at the still nervous and frustrated look on his face. He was probably thinking that she was angry at her. She smiled and ruffled his hair.

    "It''s fine, dear," She leaned down to kiss his forehead. "No matter what you do, mama will always be with you."

    He slumped at those words, the tension seeping out of him. She smiled. "Now, why don''t we make dinner together, hm?"

    She watched as the boy immediately nodded excitedly and bounced into the kitchen. She shook her head and followed him. The next few hours passed in a blur as they made dinner, ate, and then packed their things. The whole time, Manu spoke excitedly about seeing the Capital and she listened with a fond smile.

    It was only when her son fell asleep that she wiped the smile from her face and got to work. She had loose ends to tie, preparations to make, and messages to send, and very, very little time to do all of it.

 Chapter 10: Departure

    Samaya knew that they were watching her from afar, despite her warning them not to. It didn''t matter. They were far enough away that she could do her work. That was what mattered. She closed the windows. She walked to the bed and pulled up the mattress to reveal a few pieces of paper. They had interconnected writings on them. Gibberish, as far as Samaya was concerned. She could understand individual characters, but not what it all meant when it came together. It didn''t matter. They did their job well enough, these talismans.

    She chose one. It was written in dark blue ink and had the character for "crisis" in the middle. She took it and tore it in half, hoping that whatever energy it released would not be felt by those lurking outside. She felt the familiar buzz ripple around her. Not having a shred of ¡°qi¡± herself, the sensation was bizarre, strangely similar to electrocution without the pain and loss of agency it usually came with.

    And then, she waited.

    It only took a few moments for that familiar presence to appear. She smiled and looked back.

    "Hey, kid."

    It was a figure of a teenage boy who was draped head to toe in black, including his head and mouth. Only his eyes were visible. He had a knife out in his hand and his eyes were darting about, no doubt looking for the "crisis".

    "Relax," she said as she sat on the edge of the bed. "I am fine." She leaned forward. "But I need your help. Are you on a mission right now?"

    The boy shook his head.

    "Good." She said before leaning back. She frowned thoughtfully for a moment, wondering how much she should reveal. After a moment, she decided he would have to know anyway if he was to help her. If she had to choose one person that she could trust in this world, it was this boy. He would kill for her and Manu.

    She gave him the basics. The only indication of any surprise he might have felt at finding out about Manu''s parentage was the raising of his brows. Once she finished, she looked at him.

    "I need you to follow us. Keep an eye on Manu. Make sure he is safe."

    The boy tilted his head questioningly. Samaya rolled his eyes.

    "Yes, I can protect him myself when he is within my eyesight. You know how he gets. It won''t be like here, where everyone knows by now not to touch him. Until I can ensure that he is protected within the Palace, I need you to protect him and... get him away if I give you the signal."

    The boy nodded before staring at her. His eyes flicked towards the direction where he could no doubt feel their surveillants and then back at her. She smiled fondly.

    "I will be fine. I can handle them. If anything happens, don''t worry about me and protect Manu. Get him away." she stared him in the eyes, dead serious. "Got it?"

    He stared at her for a moment before nodding.

    ¡°The Brats,¡± she said. ¡°Tell them that I¡¯ll be leaving. They will have no job from me from now on. They will just have to keep an eye out for anything strange like I said. Tell them not to accept any dangerous mission from Siwang either.¡±

    The Brats are what she called the group of a dozen or so of the children she had saved from black market slave traders. She had become somewhat of a nemesis to those fuckers. They couldn¡¯t really do anything to her because one, she had Siwang¡¯s protection, and two, she had sent them back with broken bones the first few times they tried.

    Most of the children were sent back home or taken in by Siwang, But some insisted on staying with her. Of course, she had been in no position to actually take them with her. So, she arranged some jobs for them in different shops and stalls at the edge, along with a small safehouse where they could live, and in exchange, they became her sources of information within the city. It was only four kids at first. Now, they were a dozen or so.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let them know,¡± the teenager had a quiet, raspy voice. It fit him.

    "Good. You can go get some rest now. Be here at dawn." She paused. "Don''t tell Siwang."

    He did not hesitate to nod in answer. She smiled at him fondly. Siwang might have trained the boy, but Samaya was the one who saved him from those villagers who wanted to burn him alive for his dark qi. The boy had developed a fierce loyalty to her. She was not so oblivious that she was unaware of it nor so good a person that she would not take advantage of it. But.... she did feel slightly guilty.

    She beckoned him and he walked to her. She reached out and patted his head, smiling softly when she saw the pleased gleam in his eyes. She would be lying if she said she did not care for the boy.

    "Thank you, Ah-Liu." She said softly.

    He ducked his head and immediately disappeared in a flash. Samaya chuckled.

    What a shy boy.

    <hr>

    The next morning, when the sun rose over the horizon, Manu woke up. He yawned loudly before stretching and getting off the bed, only to find his mother bustling about. She turned to him and smiled.

    "Breakfast is almost ready. Go wash up."

    He nodded and quickly ran to the bathroom. He quickly cleaned himself up, changing into clean clothes. He returned to find both of their breakfast on the table. He grinned when he saw his favorite shrimp dumpling soup. Just the smell made his mouth water. He quickly grabbed a piece of dumpling and stuffed it in his mouth.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    His mother laughed at that. "You eat too fast."

    Manu looked at her while eating. "It''s hard not to since you''re cooking, Mama." He swallowed before tilting his head, "Are we leaving soon?"

    "In a bit," She told him with a small smile. "Let''s eat first. I am almost done packing what we need. Want to help me with the rest of it?"

    Manu blinked before quickly nodding his head. He helped his mom finish packing everything they needed for the trip, even if most of it was just necessities. She gave him instructions as they packed. Don''t run about. Don''t go out of my sight. Don''t try to steal from our companions. Run if I tell you to. Keep quiet when you meet new people, especially if they are nobility.

    Soon after she finished packing everything away, there was a knock on the door. "That must be them," Samaya sighed. She went and opened the door, revealing four men standing outside, Han Qin at the front.

    "Ready?" He asked, sweeping his eyes over the house.

    Samaya sighed softly and nodded. Satisfied with that, he motioned for her to follow him. "Follow along."

    She did. But they only walked a few hundred meters. ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    Han Qin stopped and looked back in askance. Though he didn¡¯t show any reaction, the young man beside him had no qualms sending her an annoyed glare.

    ¡°I forgot to tell my employer that I won¡¯t be coming from now on,¡± she explained. She really did forget, in the heat of everything that was happening. It wasn¡¯t like that old man needed her. She was in the habit of leaving spontaneously for her missions. But now, she wouldn¡¯t come back for a long time. And there was another reason.

    ¡°Your employer?" the man asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded and pointed to the tavern she had spent her first night in this world. ¡°I work - worked there.¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Samaya didn¡¯t even have to look to know who was talking. ¡°We already waited days-¡±

    ¡°And you can wait a few more moments,¡± she kept looking at Han Qin. ¡°Will you not allow us to say our goodbyes?¡±

    A sigh left the man¡¯s lips before he waved a hand. ¡°Come back within one incense stick time.¡±

    So, roughly five minutes. She could work with that.

    She nodded and took Manu¡¯s hand before she walked to the tavern, ignoring the furious protest from the other men. The moment she entered the tavern, the room quietened. The few people that were there looked over and sat a little straighter. She had a reputation for kicking any disturbance out without taking any excuses or threats.

    Today though, she wasn¡¯t here for that. She walked straight up to the counter, Manu following her. ¡°Hey, old man Cin.¡±

    ¡°Sami!¡± The man who had helped her learn her first words grinned at her. ¡°What are you doing here? You don¡¯t usually come to work this early!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not here to work,¡± she said and leaned over to whisper. ¡°I came here to tell you that I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    He scoffed. ¡°You always leave. What¡¯s so new about that?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­. I might not come back this time. I¡¯m taking Manu with me.¡±

    The old man paused and stared at her. ¡°Are you in trouble?¡±

    ¡°No¡­. hopefully.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Now, where is¡­¡±

    ¡°Manu!¡± There was an excited yell behind her and she turned around to see a young, pubescent boy grabbing Manu and spinning him in the air.

    Manu was usually left in the tavern when she went out on missions. Needless to say, there was a good bond between the two of them.

    ¡°Bolan,¡± she called. The boy put Manu down and looked at her. He beckoned the boy and took him to one of the desolate corners. ¡°Did Ah-Liu come and talk to you guys?¡±

    Bolan frowned but nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. We don¡¯t have much time left here. Do you remember what I told you guys to keep an eye out for?¡±

    He nodded. She had shown all of them that alley and told them to keep an eye on it at all times. After all, she couldn¡¯t be here at all times.

    ¡°Remember, trembling ground and something that may look like a-¡±

    ¡°A black hole.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Good. If you see it, tear up one of the ¡®Inform¡¯ talismans I gave you, alright?¡± She put a hand on his shoulders. ¡°Take care of yourselves and the little ones, alright?¡± Bolan was one of the oldest among the children. He was also the most responsible.

    ¡°Will you come back?¡± He asked softly.

    She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, kid,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll try. I¡¯ll send messages every now and then, okay?¡±

    He nodded and she ruffled his hair. She had a habit of doing that. ¡°I have to go now.¡±

    They both walked back and Bolan pulled Manu into a hug. In the meantime, she looked back at old man Cin. ¡°Will you be alright?¡±

    He scoffed again. ¡°This tavern was standing long before you came here with only the clothes on your back and the kid on your hip.¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°True. I have to go now. Take care of yourself, old man.¡± She turned to the duo. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Manu.¡±

    Manu gave Bolan one last squeeze before hopping over to her and taking her hand. She led him out as he waved at the old man and the customers.

    The group was still waiting where she left them. She walked up to them and nodded. ¡°We can go now.¡±

    Han Qin nodded and once again led the group. They walked through the dilapidated part of the town for a long while until they finally arrived at the junction where the commoners lived. Han Qin stopped them just in front of the stable where most of the travelers kept their horses. Someone was waiting for them there. A young teen. He bowed to Han Qin, "My lord, I brought your horses as you asked."

    Han Qin nodded approvingly. "Have they been fed?"

    The teenager nodded again. She looked warily at the horses. Would she have to ride one of those? She¡¯d rather not. She had never been interested in the equestrian lessons her mentor urged her to go to. She only learned it for an undercover mission where she disguised herself as a rich Indian heiress.

    "Good. Here is your coin," He handed the boy a silver tael before he turned to Samaya. ¡°A carriage has been arranged for you and the Prince. It will be here in a moment."

    She sighed in relief. Less work for her. She was not nearly prideful enough to insist on doing something she would rather not. Better in a carriage than a horse - in fact - where most of her attention would be on keeping the damn thing under her ass.

    They had to wait for a while for the carriage to come. It was more luxurious than most things Samaya had seen since coming to this world. She peeked inside and saw the clearly cozy seats.

    "Huh. Nice," She murmured before turning to her son and extending a hand. "Come on, Manu."

    So, with that, the men mounted the horses while Samaya and Manu got into the carriage, though Manu grumbled about not being able to ride horses. One Sharp look from Samaya quietened him and they started their journey uneventfully. They moved into the outskirts of the city and then set off.

 Chapter 11: Attack

    The ride was silent and Samaya kept glancing at her son from time to time, trying to see if he was okay. He was looking out the small window, the curtain lifted by his hand. He seemed fascinated by anything and everything. Samaya smiled fondly at the child but otherwise left him alone. They did need to have a talk but the men were paying close attention to them right now and little Manu was absolutely fascinated with just about everything he was seeing. So she kept quiet for now. She would have to find an opportunity soon.

    She looked outside. Han Qin rode at the front while what she assumed were his subordinates surrounded the carriage. Her eyes naturally swept over the formation. The strongest at the front. The second strongest at the back. The middle is surrounded. Fairly good formation. There were holes¡­ but no ordinary bandit could exploit them. She didn''t think she could either. These people clearly knew martial arts, and she was clearly outnumbered by a lot, if she calculated right. She could feel none of the hidden ones. Had they been sent back? Bad decision on their part.

    She looked back at her child, looking outside with stars in his eyes. "Manu," She called, her voice firm and sharp but not unkind, before she started to speak in English. "I know you''re curious about everything but do not let your guard down, alright? We are going to a place where no one knows us and there will be a lot of people who will be hostile to us. We have to be careful."

    Manu, who had already become fluent in English and French, and was also learning other languages with her, immediately straightened at her words and nodded. "Yes, Mama."

    She nodded back, satisfied. "And whenever we need to have conversations like this in front of others, you know what to do, right?"

    "Speak in English!" He exclaimed, his eyes once again shining with excitement. He was a child, after all. He loved that he was learning languages that no one else knew. She smiled at him and ruffled his hair.

    "Good boy!"

    He beamed at her. And then the moment was broken by a harsh rap on the side of the carriage.

    "What are you two muttering about in there?" The boy riding along the carriage sneered at them. "Speak clearly!"

    She raised an eyebrow at him. He couldn''t be more than 17 or 18. He had a haughty posture and haughtiness exuded from his black eyes. Probably someone with good talent who got to a high position early in life. Arrogant and hot-tempered.

    She opened her mouth to speak when there was a scoff beside her. "We are talking clearly," Manu said, switching seamlessly back to Chinese, "It''s not our fault you''re too dumb to understand!"

    The boy''s face turned ugly.

    "You¨C"

    "Pfft!" A loud laugh escaped Samaya''s lips. She had almost forgotten how protective and vicious her son could get sometimes over her, however unnecessary it was.

    She let out another laugh before flicking his forehead. "Calm down, Manu. Don''t be so rude."

    Manu crossed his arms. ¡°Well, if he wasn¡¯t such an ass, I wouldn¡¯t be rude!¡± He deliberately spoke loudly so that the boy could hear in the one language the boy could understand. Samaya had to suppress her laughter, though she did end up snorting.

    ¡°You uncivilized little-¡±

    ¡°Second Young Master, please calm down. He¡¯s a child.¡± A smooth voice came from the other side of the boy. Samaya tilted her head to see who it was and saw that it was a young man. He had a smooth, fair face, with the disposition of a scholar and bright, kind eyes.

    ¡®Second Young Master¡¯ scoffed. ¡°What if he¡¯s a child? Can he just blabber anything he wants?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the Prince.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with anything? It¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t taught properly that he is so uncivilized!¡±

    Manu was about to snap again when Samaya flicked his forehead. ¡°Calm down, brat. You will hear a lot worse from now on. You need to learn to keep your temper cool.¡±

    On the other hand, the young man also persuaded the Second Young Master. ¡°Alright, alright. Calm down. No need to get angry. Come on. Let¡¯s get ahead a bit.¡±

    The boy calmed down and nodded. It seemed he listened to this older guy. As they trodded away on their horses, Samaya heard him speak in a harsh voice. ¡°Qing-ge, how many times have I told you not to call me Young Master? Call me Ming¡¯er. Ming¡¯er!¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    The young man - Qing apparently - said nothing and smiled.

    What an odd pair of brothers.

    <hr>

    Han Qin looked back at the mother-son pair by the fire. The mother was skilfully skinning the rabbits they had caught. Since they were a small entourage on a special mission from the Emperor, they did not bring many rations with them, they hunted for food and only bought some dried jerky and buns whenever they were in town. None of them had thought to make extra preparations for the new woman and child in their group.

    Thankfully, the woman did not seem to mind. She even seemed habituated to working with hunts. She had insisted on preparing and cooking the rabbit. ¡°Well, since you are the ones setting up the camp and hunting, it¡¯s only fair that I cook,¡± was what she had said before almost forcefully snatching the rabbit from them.

    He had never seen a woman act like her. Then again, most women he saw were the soft-spoken and well-bred ladies of the Capital or the occasional fearful peasant women. Not a woman who lived at the edge of a seedy village and taught her son to steal. And skin animals, apparently. She was muttering instructions softly at him as she did quick work of the rabbit, the boy watching the process with fascination. There was no mistaking the worship and devotion in the boy¡¯s eyes as he looked at his mother. It made him hope that the Emperor would not decide to separate them.

    There was surely more to this woman than met the eye. The image he got was a poverty-stricken woman who had to resort to thievery to raise her son. She taught it to her son as well. He could imagine the uproar that would be caused in the capital if it was revealed that the first Prince was a thief. And Han Qin was sure this was the Prince. Even if he ignored the face that resembled the Emperor, those golden phoenix eyes were all the proof he needed. The boy had inherited little from his mother in terms of appearance.

    Everything else, however - from character to attitude to speech - was from the mother.

    Han Qin made sure to observe thoroughly so that he could make his report to the Emperor. Knowing the Emperor, he would want all the details about this child he suddenly found and, more importantly, the mother of the child.

    A figure rushing towards him brought him out of his thoughts. He glanced towards it, only to see the little prince running towards him¡­ no, he was running past him. He quickly grabbed the boy. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked, strongly reminded of the first time they met.

    The little Prince looked ready to jump out of his grip, and Han Qin tightened his hand. ¡°I need to go pee!¡±

    Han Qin¡¯s tense face relaxed a bit, though his hand didn¡¯t. ¡°I will go with you.¡±

    The boy - Manu, he said - hesitated before looking back at his mother. Han Qin glanced at her as well. She was staring at him intensely, just like she had when they first revealed their intentions. She apparently found what she was looking for because she looked at her son and nodded. The boy turned to Han Qin and repeated the gesture.

    Only then did he let go, but made sure to gesture his men to keep an eye on the woman. He had a feeling that she was a slippery one. He made his way into the woods with the boy. Once they paused, the boy turned around him with his brows furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±

    Han Qin sighed and turned around, not bothering to argue. It was not like he could escape from him just because he wasn¡¯t looking. The sound of clothes being removed and liquid hitting the ground confirmed that he really did have to pee. He sighed and waited for him to finish.

    At that very moment, he felt the hair on his back stand. His senses sharpened and he heard the swoosh of the knife flying through the air before he even saw it. His sword was out of the scabbard and deflecting the knife that was clearly aimed at the Prince¡¯s head. He grabbed the Prince and almost flew out of the woods.

    ¡°ATTACK! GATHER!¡±

    His voice reverberated throughout the camp and the men were up in an instant. So was the woman. He would have been surprised if he¡¯d had the time to be. But he didn¡¯t. She was rushing forward, her eyes fixed on the child. He crossed the distance in a moment and shoved the boy into her arms before he and his soldiers surrounded the pair, facing the woods.

    Any moment now.

    There was a faint whistle that went right beside Han Qin¡¯s ear and then he heard a gasp behind him. He glanced back, only to see the woman holding her left hand out in front of the Prince¡¯s throat, formed into a fist. There was a wire as thin as a hair wrapped around her fists, digging into her flesh as she pulled it taut. Blood slid down the wire.

    She pulled her son into her arm and twisted her hand to tighten her grip on the wire, unflinching despite the fact that it was pressing further into her flesh. Song Yuan was the first to catch on. He grasped the wire before he tightened his hand around the wire firmly and pulled with all his strength. There was rustling in the woods before a figure stumbled out of one of the trees and smashed into the ground with a loud grunt.

    Han Qin gritted his teeth and barked orders. ¡°Zhongqing, get him. Yuming, Song Yuan, find the rest of them. Try to capture at least one alive. Ah-Long, stay behind the Prince and protect them¡±

    The three figures blurred past him. Zhongqing ran towards the man. Yuming and Song Yuan leaped into the woods. Despite the campfire, the surrounding was dark. Though Han Qin could sense things, the pitch darkness did make it hard to see. But he could still make out the figure prone on the ground spring up and attack Zhongqing. It wasn¡¯t much of a fight and Zhongqing subdued him easily. But there seemed to be a struggle and Han Qin could clearly hear a soft ¡°No!¡± from the young man, followed by ¡°Spit it out, spit it out!¡± Han Qin could faintly make out Zhongqing¡¯s hand on the man¡¯s jaw. After a moment, the figure slumped in Zhingqing¡¯s arms and the young man shook him a few times before he sighed and laid him down.

    He turned around and yelled. ¡°He¡¯s dead. He killed himself!¡±

    At that moment, Yuming ran out of the woods, a look of disappointment on his face. Ah-Yuan followed him soon after. He hadn¡¯t paid attention to the fight in the woods but he knew he had heard swords clashing. Were they done so quickly?

    ¡°They fled,¡± Yuming said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Not all of them,¡± Song Yuan said. ¡°Two of them distracted us while the rest ran away, We wanted to catch them but-¡±

    ¡°They killed themselves,¡± Yuming completed.

    ¡°Well,¡± Han Qin heard the feminine voice from behind him. ¡°This is off to a good start.¡±

 Chapter 12: Perhaps

    Deep in the Imperial Palace, the Imperial Study stood in a courtyard with a sprawling garden in front of it, a canopy of trees at its back as if it were protecting it.  Inside the study, there was an elegant mahogany desk, behind which sat a man in his late twenties, his long fingers holding a brush as he meticulously practiced his calligraphy. The only sound in the room was the swishing of the brush against the parchment.

    There was the pitter-patter of footsteps outside to indicate someone was approaching the room. There was a knock on the door. "Your Majesty, it is Eunuch Li."

    The man - Emperor Huang Yasheng - spoke without pausing in his strokes. "Enter."

    The door slid open.

    Eunuch Li was in his early forties. He had served the current Emperor since they were both children. He had been a trustworthy and loyal servant all these years. Hence, he was one of the few who had the privilege of being allowed to disturb the Emperor during his alone time, when he preferred peace and quiet.

    However, this time, he had been expecting Eunuch Li.

    The Eunuch entered and bowed. "Your Majesty, this servant has returned from the Empress''s courtyard."

    "How is she?"

    ¡°The Imperial Physician says that the Empress is well. She must eat and rest well. And she must not strain her mind and body. Otherwise, the child will be affected.¡±

    ¡°Hm. I shall visit Tianfenggong tonight. Inform the Empress, and tell her there is no need to prepare extensively. Tell her maids to take care of her. If she feels the slightest discomfort, I shall punish them personally.¡±

    Eunuch Li bowed and retreated.

    Huang Yasheng waited until the footsteps faded and he was sure no one was in earshot before he spoke again. ¡°Report.¡±

    A shadow flickered behind him. A soft voice spoke up. ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, General Han Qin had left for the Capital when I had last seen him and should arrive here within a few days, with the Prince and his mother.¡±

    ¡°It has not been confirmed yet that he is a Prince. Be careful with your words.¡±

    ¡°.... I apologize, Your Majesty. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just?¡± Huang Yasheng tilted his head towards the figure, waiting for the answer.

    ¡°He looks exactly like you. I do not see how he can be the child of anyone other than Your Majesty.¡±

    The Emperor hummed. ¡°I will believe it when I see it myself.¡±

    Those days after he had secured his rule, he had gone on a journey across his nation in disguise. The main reason - and the reason he had given the ministers - was that he wanted to truly take a look at his kingdom and his people. The smaller reason, and perhaps the more important one, was that ¡­ he had needed to get away from all the reminded of his sins, if only for a while before he came back to the shackles that were the Crown. He knew he had one to all corners of the nations, tasted all sorts of wares, and had quite a few bedwarmers, male and female. He did not remember those faces at all. Anyone claiming to have borne his child, better have the proof of it.

    The figure didn¡¯t say anything, bowed silently.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°No-¡± the figure paused. The Emperor knew why. A qi signal -  Flaring your qi in a specific pattern sends a signal or code to someone. The Shadow Guards had their own qi signals. The disadvantage of these signals was that anyone sufficiently trained in perceiving latent and patent qi would be able to feel the signal, if not understand it. This meant that one had to be careful while using it and should only resort to it for urgent matters.

    So, this was an urgent matter.

    ¡°Your Majesty-¡± the figure started but Huang Yasheng held up a hand.

    ¡°Let him enter. If it is important enough to be brought into my presence, I wish to hear it.¡±

    The figure nodded and flared his own qi. A moment later, another similarly dressed figure appeared in the room and knelt. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°There has been an attack on General Han Qin¡¯s entourage.¡±

    The brush that had been moving non-stop over the parchment paused. ¡°How are they?¡±

    ¡°The letter General sent said that everyone is unharmed. We have one dead assassin and the rest of them fled.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The ink dripped down onto the parchment and collected into that one spot. The silence lingered on for a long moment before the first figure spoke, ¡°Your orders, Your Majesty?¡±

    The Emperor sighed, looking at the now ruined calligraphy. He set the brush aside and leaned back. ¡°Meet them halfway and escort them to the Capital. Make sure the woman and the child arrive unharmed.¡±

    One more bow and both the figures disappeared. And Huang Yasheng allowed himself to relax.

    A Prince, huh? If it was confirmed, then he would become the only existing heir to the throne. At least for a few months. He could imagine the upheaval the Capital and all the annoying nobles would be in. Court for the next few weeks would be ¡­ chaotic. He already felt a headache coming.

    And there was the matter of the woman. A peasant woman who could very well be the mother of the next Crown Prince.

    What to do with such a woman? He would prefer to separate her from the child and raise him as royalty should be. However, the child might not want to be separated from his mother. If he forced it, it would cause discontent to arise among the common people.

    He sighed. He supposed he would have to wait and meet the mother-child pair to arrive at a decision.

    ¡ª

    There was a moment of tense silence as Samaya uttered those words. And then everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t let their guard down, however. Han Qin seemed to be concentrating on something. Samaya had a hunch he was scoping out the area with his qi sense or whatever, Samaya also extended her senses as best as she could. However, apart from the group around them, she couldn¡¯t feel anything.

    Well, she was sure his sense was much keener than hers.

    ¡°Mama?¡±

    Samaya turned back to see her child looking up at her with wide and tearful eyes. Fuck, she forgot for a moment how overwhelming this would all be for him. Getting into petty fights on the streets was one thing. She had always made sure he was away from any real danger. Even when she was away on work or missions, someone was always there to protect him. This must all be so frightening for him.

    ¡°Mama, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± His frantic voice snapped her to the present. Manu was frantically gripping her hand and pressing on the wound.

    This boy ¡­ was he acting like this because he was worried about her?

    She chuckled at him and used her other hand to ruffle his hair. ¡°I¡¯m fine, baby. Just a scratch. It will be fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than just a scratch.¡± Han Qin¡¯s voice sounded behind her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She emphasized the word as she turned around to face him, a glare ready on her face. Manu didn¡¯t need to be even more panicked.

    Han Qin raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, well, you still have to wrap up your hand. I have some¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have what I need.¡±

    Before Han Qin could refuse, she grabbed Manu and made her way toward the tent. She told Manu to open her bag and give her the bottle of alcohol and gauze. Manu had enough experience with minor wounds to know what he was doing. So he quickly brought the items.

    She poured a bit of alcohol over the wound and took the gauze to wrap it around her hand with the help of Manu.

    Soon after she was done, there was the sound of someone clearing their throat outside the tent. ¡°May I come in?¡± It was Han Qin.

    Well, at least he acted like a gentleman.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± She said, deciding to be polite for once. After all, he just protected her son.

    He entered, the surprise evident on his face.

    She chuckled. ¡°What brings you to my tent?¡±

    He cleared his throat. ¡°We shall leave at dawn. You should get some rest.¡±

    She nodded. That might be the best idea. ¡°Alright. My lord, you and your companions should sleep. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±

    ¡°I cannot possibly-¡±

    ¡°My lord, every single one of you has to ride tomorrow. I will be able to sleep in the carriage. None of you will have that luxury. So please, rest.  You will all need to be awake and sharp to be able to protect Manu.¡±

    ¡°But -¡±

    ¡°Please. Consider this a small thanks for protecting my child. I can only do this right now. I will scream if anything happens. You know I have a good sense of danger.¡±

    He seemed to pause for a long moment before he sighed. ¡°Alright.¡± He said and left but Samaya had a feeling it would not be that easy.

    Sure enough, once she tucked Manu in and came outside, Han Qin was sitting by the campfire.

    ¡°I thought I said I would keep watch.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep watch over you.¡± He replied. Samaya opened her mouth to protest but he spoke up. ¡°Please, my lady. I will not be able to sleep leaving the camp undefended.¡±

    Should she be offended? She was here to defend ¡­. Forget it, she did not have the energy at all. And it wasn¡¯t like this person knew what she was capable of.

    ¡°I am not a lady,¡± she mumbled as she sat down beside him. He hummed and leaned back.

    They were silent for a long while before Samaya spoke, ¡°Do you think there will be another attack?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°They were aiming for Manu.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    They both went silent, pondering over the implications of this. This could have been some warriors turned bandits aiming for the weakest links first. However, the man who committed suicide forced her to think otherwise.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They stayed up that whole night, though Han Qin dozed off for an hour before dawn. They packed up as soon as the sun appeared on the horizon and set off. They were on their guard, looking out for any attack.

    However, none came. As they approached the Capital, they relaxed slightly, thinking there was no way anyone would be brave enough to attack their small entourage right outside the Capital.

    They were wrong.

 Chapter 13: Destination

    It was when they were about two days away from the Capital that it happened.

    They were pushing themselves to get to the capital faster. With little rest for everyone except Manu. Samaya pretended to be asleep at times. But she was vigilant for most of it. She did sleep. It was only at those times she was sure Han Qin was awake and sharp. Her instincts told her that he would protect her child if nothing else. And she had learned to trust her instincts a long ago.

    It happened just as dusk was settling in. For once, Manu was not in the carriage with her. He was riding with one of those brothers. The older one. She was still wary of them. But Manu had been cooped up in the carriage for so long. She thought it wouldn''t hurt to let him ride outside as long as she kept an eye on him.

    So she did. She always kept an eye on Jim even if she was looking around or talking to Han Qin, who was just about the only one willing to speak with her for more than one minute.

    Still, she heard the whistling of the arrow as it flew through the air before she saw it. She turned a minute too late.

    "Manu!"

    She was flying out of the carriage before she even knew it. There was a loud thud. She watched as both Manu and the man holding him fell to the ground.

    She forgot everything else as she ran to her child, blurring past everyone else.  Her knives were out of her sleeves and in her hands, as she used them to deflect arrows coming her way while running to Manu. She dropped herself to the ground as soon as she reached them.

    Blood. There was blood falling to the ground, and Manu¡¯s light green clothes had red spreading across them like the first blooming of the spring. Samaya¡¯s blood was roaring in her ears as she grabbed her child and pulled him out of the tight grip of the man.

    ¡°Manu, Manu, sweetie¡­ you, gods, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± She ran her hands over his body frantically.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, mama. The nice mister protected me.¡± Her precious child patted her face, trying to calm her down. But it was only after she had reassured herself that the boy was not injured by patting him all over his body that she turned her attention to the man beside them.

    He was standing in front of them protectively,.The first thing she noticed was the arrow lodged into his back. The second thing she noticed was him using his sword as a conduit to expel bursts of energy to disperse the arrows coming their way. That was when she noticed the barrage of arrows raining down on them from all sides, which the men of their entourage were trying their best to repel.

    Fuck!

    Damn it!

    She had been so focused on Manu that she hadn¡¯t even noticed the enemies surrounding them. She had never been in a situation where her child was so directly endangered. She had never really had to protect anyone in combat, let alone her own child. Seeing him in danger and the blood surrounding him, her mind had gone blank and instead of seeking shelter she had dallied trying to make sure he was okay. It would have been a fatal mistake if not for their protective companions.

    She gritted her teeth. She knew Ah-Liu was around somewhere, just itching to join the fray and kill all the assailants. She just had to give the signal. But Manu was more important. She needed him to get Manu away. Then she could come up with something to deal with the situation.

    She parted her mouth to call him. However, before she could, the arrows pressing down on them from all sides suddenly stopped. She could hear faint thuds and screams from the woods that the assailants were using as shelter. Her heart lodged in her throat. God, did Ah-Liu actually go and kill them? If so, she would have some trouble in her hands.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Just as anxiety started to settle in, several black-clad figures jumped out of the woods. Samaya tensed. Were they attacking head-on now? Her hands around her knives tightened as he braced herself for an attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± The man in front of her - she should really make an effort to remember their names by now - spoke up. ¡°They¡¯re Shadow Guards, His Majesty¡¯s secret guard.¡±

    Samaya exhaled heavily and slumped on the ground, pulling her child into her arms. At the same time, the man also sat down on the ground. Seeing the blood running down his back, she sighed and shouted, ¡°This one needs help!¡±

    Her call attracted the attention of everyone in the vicinity. There was a long pause. She frowned before she tsk¡¯ed irritably. ¡°What the fuck are you guys waiting for? I said he needs help!¡±

    And apparently, that was enough to spur them into action. Two of those guards walked to the guy and gently pulled him up before leading him toward another space, presumably to take care of his injuries. Meanwhile, Han Qin approached her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Are they dead?¡±

    They both spoke at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Most of them.¡±

    Their responses also came at the same time.

    She sighed softly before gesturing at him to go ahead. He nodded. ¡°Most of them. The Guards managed to catch a few. They will be interrogated.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She said before she saw his questioning gaze. She gave a half-sarcastic smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± And when his eyes flickered to Manu, she added, ¡°He¡¯s alright too. Just shaken.¡± She said as she tightened her embrace around the shaking form of her son.

    ¡°When do we leave?¡±

    ¡°In a while. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°How long until we reach the Palace?¡±

    ¡°Two days, at most.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡ª

    At long last, they stood at the gate of the Palace. Well, one of the gates. Samaya was pretty sure this was a gate which was not common knowledge. It made sense, considering that a prince was appearing out of nowhere along with the mother. Everything was uncertain. They could not afford to have eyes on them until a decision regarding their existence had been made. It was a smart decision.

    Samaya¡¯s eyes constantly scanned the surroundings, scoping possible entry and escape routes. She was sure Ah-Liu was doing the same. She would have to tell him to make a map if this place became their permanent residence.

    Han Qin looked back at her. ¡°We will enter the Palace now. You will meet His Majesty in a moment. Do you remember what I told you?¡±

    Han Qin had given her a quick run-through of etiquettes and manners to be followed in front of the Emperor. She remembered, of course. Would she actually follow them? Well, that was another question entirely.

    She followed Han Qin inside, Manu in her arms. The two brothers - Chen Yuming and Chen Zhongqing, she¡¯d come to learn - were flanking them. She walked through what seemed like a few abandoned and desolate gardens and yards before entering what seemed like a ¡­ corridor. The corridor was so narrow and closed in it would be hard for a normal person to get a sense of direction. Samaya mapped the route as accurately as she could. Soon they came to a sliding door, which opened up to another, wider and fancier corridor.

    A man was standing at the door to greet them. He bowed to Han Qin, ¡°General Han, welcome back.¡± He turned to bow to the two young men behind her. ¡°Young Masters.¡± His eyes flicked over to her and her child. He then cleared his throat and spoke again, ¡°This way. His Majesty awaits.¡±

    The man had no idea how to treat her and it was ¡­ quite amusing, frankly.

    ¡°Thank you, Eunuch Li.¡±

    Ah¡­ a Eunuch. She did vaguely remember them being part of the Imperial Palace.

    She would have to get used to this.

    Han Qin walked after the man and she followed Han Qin. They were led to another pair of doors with beautiful dragon carvings on them. Eunuch Li knocked on the door.

    ¡°Your Majesty, General Han Qin is here with the ¡­ guests.¡±

    A firm, baritone voice replied,

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    Eunuch Li slid open the doors.

 Chapter 14: A Challenge

    Eunuch Li led Han Qin and her inside while the two brothers were instructed to remain outside. As they stepped inside, gold was the first thing that caught her eye. More specifically, the two golden pupils that belonged to Manu. Those stunning, breathtaking golden eyes that always mesmerized her. They seemed to stare into her soul.

    "You must kneel," Chen Yuming whispered urgently from behind her.

    Samaya quickly recovered from her momentary misstep and lowered her eyes to the floor, before she knelt with Manu in her arms, still refusing to let him go. Manu was uncharacteristically quiet, clinging to her tightly as he reverted to his old habit of burying his face into her neck.

    "Your Majesty-" Han Qin started but paused as the Emperor raised a hand.

    "Is this one mute?" His voice was full of condescension.

    Ah. So he was the type of guy who was better off keeping his mouth shut.

    Before Han Qin could reply, Samaya spoke up, her eyes stuck to the floor. "This one has a name."

    There was a tense pause following her words. She was sure none of them expected her to speak up. She had been told not to speak unless spoken to. Usually, she would do just that. Make a pretense of following the rules and lay low to find an opportune moment to accomplish whatever it was she wanted or needed to accomplish.

    However, this was not a matter of what she wanted. This was a matter of what her son needed. And she knew for a fact that if she acted meek and spineless here in front of authority, there was a real possibility she would lose her son and he would be pushed into danger alone. She would never allow that to happen. She had to make sure that she and her child stayed together and that she could protect him, no matter the situation, without negative repercussions. She had to find a way to extract some promises from the Emperor.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The condescension turned into a sort of sharp amusement.

    She could hear the warning permeating from that single syllable. She felt the hair on her back stand. It¡¯s been a while since her keen sense of danger had been so triggered. It wasn¡¯t the ¡°fight or flight¡± sort of danger. This was a man of authority, who knew he held their lives in his hands. One wrong word, one wrong action, and she could risk losing everything.

    Well¡­ this should be interesting.

    ¡°Samaya,¡± She said in response, ignoring the warning as she was prone to do. This was a risk she had to take.

    She thought there would be another tense silence wherein he would gauge her. But, to her surprise, the man spoke almost immediately, ¡°Raise your head.¡±

    She lifted her head and met his eyes straight on. She had been told not to. But she could not afford to show weakness here.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the woman who claims she bore Our child.¡±

    There were so many things wrong with this sentence.

    She curled her lips into a bland smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°To be clear, Your Majesty. I did not claim anything. It was Your Majesty''s people that came to m ¡­. my doorstep and claimed that my son was Your Majesty¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Is not knowing who the father of your child is something to be proud of?¡±

    ¡°It is not, Your Majesty,¡± she replied softly before she brought out her latent ability to bullshit through a mixture of truths and lies. ¡° Manu came from a drunken night of lust. I¡­ I am not proud of it. However, I do not¡­. Cannot bring myself to regret it. After all,¡± she placed a hand on Manu¡¯s head, ¡°my child is my entire world.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered to the child in her arms. ¡°Look at Us, child.¡±

    In response, Manu buried his face further into her neck. She finally looked away from the Emperor and turned her eyes to her child. She rubbed his head soothingly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, sweetheart. Come on, look at His Majesty.¡±

    Manu¡¯s grip on her clothes tightened as he lifted his head and turned his head to look at the Emperor. Two pairs of golden orbs met each other. Samaya watched his reaction like a hawk.

    The Emperor hid it well, but her trained eyes caught the slight flaring of his nostrils and minute widening of his eyes. She knew what he was seeing.

    Himself. In child form.

    Even she had been taken aback at how similar they looked, though she had been warned by practically everyone in their entourage. She could only imagine how surprised he was, though he hid it pretty well. She had a feeling that even revealing this much of his emotions was a novel thing for him.

    The Emperor spoke after a long moment. ¡°What¡¯s your name, child?¡±

    ¡°.... Manav,¡± he whispered softly in reply.

    ¡°Peculiar names,¡± the man noted.

    Samaya kept quiet, refusing to elaborate.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Han Qin spoke up. ¡°The child has another name, Xu.¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes flicked toward Han Qin for a moment before he looked back at the mother-child pair. ¡°Then why does call himself ¡­. Ma-nav?¡± He carefully sounded out the word.

    Crap. She had no idea why he had been named Xu by his birth mother. Heck, she only knew the name because the child had been old enough to know his name when she found him.

    Bullshitting time.

    ¡°I named him Xu in hopes that he would have a good life.¡± She kept her eyes slightly lowered as she spoke, not wanting to trigger any taboo. ¡°However¡­ this incompetent mother was unable to provide properly for her child. It¡­. did not seem appropriate. And for some reason, Manu did not like it either. So¡­ I gave him the name Manav. It means ¡®to be human¡¯. I hope that my child would grow up to be a good human being.¡±

    She could see the Emperor lean back. ¡°Usually, We would order you to prove this claim. However, the similarities between Us and this child are too striking. And neither Han Qin nor my Shadows are ones to be fooled.¡± A pause. ¡°So? How much do you want?¡±

    Samaya blinked up at him, momentarily losing track of her thoughts. ¡°What?¡±

    "How much do you want in exchange for Our child?"

    She couldn''t help the disbelieving scoff that left her. "Is¡­ is Your Majesty under the impression that ¡­ I am here to sell my child?" She asked, forgetting to speak formally.

    The Emperor raised an eyebrow at her. "Are you not?" He asked. "Or do you want to become Our concubine?"

    ¡­ This fucking bastard.

    "Neither," She couldn''t help her snappish tone. She paused, calmed herself, and then spoke. "There are many things that I want. But those things include neither Your Majesty''s wealth nor the position of Your Majesty''s concubine."

    She looked at her son, who was looking at her with wide eyes full of worry. She sighed and gently pushed away the hair framing his face.

    "All this one wants is to give her son a chance to know his father. And perhaps¡­ a chance at a better, stabler life." She added those last words, half-lie and half-truth. She could provide for her son easily, but this place was a chance to give him a stable life until she found a way back home.

    She then frowned and turned her head toward the man. ¡°But now I wonder if that mere chance is worth it,¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The Eunuch who had been standing quietly behind the King finally snapped back. ¡°How dare a mere peasant woman be so insolent in the presence of His Majesty?¡±

    She flicked her eyes toward the Eunuch and raised an eyebrow. ¡°There have been two attacks on my child before we even entered the Capital, despite the fact that his existence was supposed to be a secret. And now a Prince appears out of nowhere in the Palace.¡± She turned her eyes toward the Emperor, this time having no qualms about meeting his eyes head-on. ¡°Can Your Majesty guarantee that my child will be safe and out of danger in this treacherous place?¡±

    The Emperor stared back at her for a long moment. He didn¡¯t answer. She knew he couldn¡¯t.

    She let out a soft scoff and turned her head toward her child, who was once again hiding his face against her. ¡°This mother wishes for all the luxury and happiness in the world for her child. But never at the risk of losing him.¡± She tightened her arms around him and buried her face in his hair. ¡°I will not be separated from my child. At any cost.¡±

    Manu let out a soft whimper. And it was as the tears soaked into her clothes that she realized Manu had started to cry. She lifted her head, her eyes widening in panic. But before she could ask what was wrong, Manu started to speak through his tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t take Mama away from me. I can''t live without Mama. Mama¡­ mama¡­¡± He broke off and started to sob

    There was a stabbing pain in her chest. Her heart felt like it was breaking into pieces. Manu hadn¡¯t cried like this in years, since he stopped having nightmares of being abandoned in the streets.

    Her jaw clenched and she turned her glare at the Emperor. If looks could kill, that man would have disintegrated like all those characters in Infinity War.

    Several emotions passed through the man¡¯s eyes, too fast to be distinguished. He then sighed. ¡°Very well. You along with your child will be admitted into the Imperial Harem and you shall be given the title of Noble Lady.¡±

    The Eunuch behind the Emperor seemed as if he wanted to speak up. But Samaya beat him to it. ¡°Not so fast,¡± she said, ignoring the looks of incredulity from all around her. ¡°This mother has conditions.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s gaze which was cold and almost apathetic until now turned sharp; Samaya could see the rage rising behind those irises.

    She smiled. Finally, a proper reaction. ¡°I am unwilling to give up control over myself and my child.¡±

    She watched the man lean forward, his golden eyes narrowed like a predator looking at its prey. She didn¡¯t let her apprehension show on her face as the man spoke in a low, dangerous voice. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re saying? You have just defied Our orders. The punishment for that is execution.¡±

    She let her smile widen just a bit. ¡°That is only if Your Majesty can hold us long enough. It is either Your Majesty ensures this mother¡¯s conditions are fulfilled or she and her child disappear. Forever.¡±

    This time, it was the Eunuch who let out a disbelieving scoff. ¡°Disappear? You are at the center of the Imperial Palace, surrounded on all sides by Shadow Guards. Stop making a fool of yourself.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, the half baked idea she had been nursing until now finally taking form.

    ¡°How about a challenge then?¡± She allowed herself a soft, smug smirk. ¡°I shall walk out of this chamber with my child. And if any of the guards can find us before nightfall, I shall obey the imperial orders without question. However, if they cannot do so, then I request that my conditions be fulfilled.¡±

    This time, Han Qin spoke up. ¡°Samaya, you cannot possibly hide from all the guards in the palace.¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply and instead kept looking at the Emperor. ¡°If His Majesty is confident in the guards, then there is no harm in accepting this harmless challenge against a peasant woman, is there?¡±

    It was bait.

    ¡°Fine,¡± the man clearly spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°We accept your challenge.¡±

    And he bit it, hook, line, and sinker.

    ¡°Do I have Your Majesty¡¯s word? In front of these witnesses.¡±

    ¡°An Emperor does not speak empty words.¡± His voice was almost a growl. ¡°If you win this challenge, this Sovereign shall fulfill your conditions.¡±

    She finally sighed in relief and bowed her head. ¡°Thanking Your Majesty.¡±

    She stood from her kneeling position, once again running her hand through Manu¡¯s hair. ¡°Ready?¡± She whispered.

    Manu nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± She said softly and walked out the door she came through.

 Chapter 15: Lets Start!

    The anger burning in his veins was equal to the disbelief he felt. Had a peasant woman who should not even be able to lift her head in his presence just challenged him? And worse yet, had he accepted the challenge?

    Usually, insolence like this would only be awarded death. He might throw them into the Dungeons to rot at his most lenient. Not ¡­ give his word to fulfill their conditions.

    He sighed and rubbed his temples. ¡°Wen Qiao.¡±

    A familiar, black-clad guard appeared before him and knelt. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Send two, no ¡­ three of your best men available to keep an eye on the woman and the child. Instruct them to not let them out of their sight at any cost. Bring them to Us once morning court has ended.¡±

    The guard bowed his head and disappeared.

    There was a long moment of silence before Han Qin spoke up. ¡°This servant apologizes, Your Majesty. I did not think she would be so¡­.¡±

    ¡°Brazen?¡± Eunuch Li interrupted. ¡°Insolent? She should have her tongue ripped out!¡±

    ¡°She is only worried for her child.¡± Han Qin responded immediately.

    Well, this was unusual. Han Qin was not one to be swayed easily.

    ¡°That is no reason to-¡± Eunuch Li started but quickly stopped once Huang Yasheng raised his hand.

    ¡°Enough.¡± He said. ¡°Do not bicker like children. We accepted her challenge for the child. It is very clear that the child is very attached to his mother. If We force them, We might as well harm Our firstborn child.¡±

    Yes, for the child.

    Huang Yasheng saw that Eunuch Li had a frown marring his face. He tilted his head. ¡°Anything to add, Eunuch Li?¡±

    Eunuch Li seemed to hesitate for a moment. "Your Majesty¡­. This servant knows that the child''s resemblance with Your Majesty is uncanny. But¡­ can we truly trust it? This one has heard of techniques among some Unorthodox Sects that can replicate faces.¡±

    ¡°Faces, Eunuch Li,¡± Han Qin said, ¡°not qi. It is impossible to replicate one¡¯s qi. Your Majesty must have felt it too.¡±

    He had. The boy¡¯s qi, still a small stream of energy, was almost a complete replica of his. It wasn¡¯t surprising, considering that the mother was a peasant woman with no significant qi. The children he had with his concubines, would always have the spiritual energy of their noble clans mixed in. Noble women were, after all, taught to regulate and maintain their qi in order to produce offspring that would have a strong mixture of the energies of both paternal and maternal clans. Of course, the imperial family¡¯s qi usually overshadowed others, but there would still be a small percentage of the mother¡¯s qi.

    This child, however, was the perfect royal offspring, if seen through the perspective of spiritual energy.

    He sighed. What a headache.

    ¡°Tell me about them.¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t looking at anyone particularly, they knew whom he was talking to.

    ¡°The child is ¡­ clever,¡± Han Qin started. ¡°Quick on his feet. Brave, too, from what I can see. Loves his mother like nothing else. Worships her, almost.¡±

    "And the mother?"

    "Very protective of her child. She is¡­ unusual."

    Huang Yasheng couldn''t help but let out an undignified snort. That was one way to put it.

    Han Qin continued, ¡°She was prepared for us. She knew we were coming. She instructed her child to run. If I hadn¡¯t instructed Ah-Long to keep an eye on the child beforehand, he would have escaped underground. It seems¡­ she has some connections down there.¡±

    Huang Yasheng supposed he shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Nobody could survive those dark parts of his Empire without toughening themselves up.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­.¡± Han Qin started but paused, hesitating.

    ¡°Speak your mind.¡±

    Han Qin bowed. ¡°This servant apologizes for speaking on Your Majesty¡¯s personal matters. But this one believes that keeping her close would be better than separating her from her child and driving her away. She¡¯s ¡­. Dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°This one believes ¡­. She will not hesitate to make an attempt on Your Majesty¡¯s life if she deems Your Majesty as a threat. She may succeed, or she may not. Either way, it will spell disaster not only for the child but also for the ¡­. current situation.¡±

    The current situation was the lack of a Crown Prince and the appearance of an Imperial Prince out of nowhere.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Excellent. Another day, another headache for him.

    ¡°We shall consider your advice. Now, let us leave, the Court awaits.¡±

    Just as he was about to get up, Wen Qiao appeared before him along with another guard, both of them kneeling and chorusing, ¡°Begging Your Majesty¡¯s forgiveness!¡±

    The frown on Huang Yasheng¡¯s face deepened. ¡°What happened?¡±

    The other guard - Yue Yuan, if he remembered correctly -trembled as he replied. "We¡­ have lost them."

    His hand tightened around the armrest as the anger he had been suppressing surged once again. The oppressive aura that permeated the room was suffocating.

    ¡°Are Our Guards,¡± his voice was dangerously calm, ¡°so incompetent that they cannot keep track of a single peasant woman and her child?¡±

    Both the guards immediately kowtowed. ¡°Forgive us, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Stop blithering like imbeciles.¡± He snapped. ¡°And tell Us exactly what happened.¡±

    And they did. Three guards had followed the pair discreetly. Apparently, once they walked a distance, the woman had set the child down and tried to whisper assurances to calm him down. But the child soon burst into hysteria and ran away from her, disappearing into some bushes surrounding the gardens. A scream immediately followed it. The guards were frightened and two of them immediately rushed to the child to ensure he was fine.

    No one noticed the mother disappearing as they focused on the child. None of them felt or heard anything. All they felt were stabbing pains in their necks and a dizzying sensation before they passed out. It hadn¡¯t taken them long to come to. They were trained, after all. The problem was that they shouldn¡¯t have been knocked out in the first place. The Emperor¡¯s Shadow Guards were the best of the best. A mere woman with no qi should not be able to get the jump on them.

    Han Qin was right. This woman was dangerous.

    Huang Yasheng took a moment to rein in his anger. He then looked at the two guards. ¡°Except for the ones guarding Us, every Guard in the Palace shall search for them. Bring them to Us before nightfall!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±

    And they disappeared.

    Huang Yasheng sighed and stood. While he would like nothing more than to sit back and take a moment to ponder on the situation, the life of an Emperor did not allow such luxuries, unfortunately.

    ¡°Let us depart!¡±

    <hr>

    It was almost laughably easy to get away, She knew she would be underestimated but even she was surprised at how little they thought of her. They all focused on Manu when he distracted them. It was easy to sneak up behind them and knock them out with a karate chop to their necks.

    Manu had been perfect. Every signal and code she had taught him was worth it. When she had patted his back thrice and whispered, ¡°Disappear,¡± into his ears, he had taken a shuddering breath and nodded against her shoulder. Once she had been sure she was at a distance where the commotion wouldn¡¯t immediately attract the Emperor¡¯s attention, she had set him down and pretended to try and calm him down. In response, he started to cry loudly and ran into the bushes.

    The ensuing scream had attracted two of the guards. And she could easily locate the third guard. Perhaps because she didn¡¯t have any. It was easy for her to detect this strange energy that the martial artists of this world used once she started to recognize it. It was like a raging pool of storm, kept tightly bound in their bodies. She, on the other hand, had none of that. That was what made it easy for her to sneak about.

    She knocked out the one in hiding first. And the ones trying to disentangle her child from the bushes were next. She then quickly grabbed Manu and bolted, moving as fast as she could until she found a secluded place.

    Then she had set him down again and this time truly reassured him and calmed him down. She held him close and whispered in his ear. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, sweetheart. Do you trust mama?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he whispered.

    She pulled back and smiled. ¡°Good. Listen to me, remember the hide-and-seek game we played with Ah-Liu?¡±

    Manu apparently had a significant amount of spiritual energy for a child. Siwang had always said it had to be because of his father. He¡¯d been right. And when Siwang told her it was common for street children who had this kind of energy to be kidnapped and forcefully trained to be lackeys of Unorthodox Sects (and boy, hadn¡¯t that been an entire conversation), she had asked him to help her hide it.

    So, Siwang had given her a bracelet with a nondescript white stone in the middle. Once you pressed on it and channeled a bit of your energy into it, it turned black. Which meant your spiritual energy would be completely hidden and masked.

    She had made Manu play hide and seek with Ah-Liu wearing that bracelet, teaching him how to hide and blend in with his surroundings and keep himself hidden. It wasn¡¯t like he had become a master at it in the past year and a half but he could hide himself for a while.

    ¡°Will¡­ will I be alone, mama?¡± He asked in a small voice.

    Samaya gave a soft smile at him and shook her head. ¡°No. Ah-Liu is here.¡± She snapped her fingers and the teen immediately appeared behind her.

    ¡°Did you have any trouble following us, Ah-Liu?¡± She asked softly as she turned to look at him. He shook his head and Samaya breathed out in relief. ¡°Good. Keep yourself hidden and keep an eye on Manu.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be together with him. They will be looking for the two of us together.¡±

    ¡°Will you be alright?¡±

    ¡°When am I not? You worry too much.¡±

    She turned towards Manu and smiled. ¡°You have to hide in plain sight. Can you do that?¡± Manu was worrying his bottom lip but nodded at her nonetheless. She ruffled his hair. ¡°Good boy.¡±

    She then stood and took Ah-Liu¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°Keep an eye on him. Protect him. And hide him if needed. Alright?¡¯

    Ah-Liu ducked his head and nodded. She let a grateful smile peek through. ¡°Thank you.¡± He squeezed his hands and then let go. ¡°Bring him to the Emperor¡¯s Study after the sun has set. Keep yourselves hidden until I give the signal. Don¡¯t come out in front of them. Just send Manu, alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. She nodded and took a deep breath before turning to Manu. ¡°Go now. Find the best place to blend in and hide in plain sight. You will be back with Mama before you know it.¡±

    Manu sniffled and nodded. He tugged at her sleeve and she let herself bend down. He placed a quick kiss on her cheek before stepping back and running the other way.

    A moment later, she felt Ah-Liu disappear from behind her.

    She watched until Manu disappeared and she could no longer feel Ah-Liu¡¯s energy before she cracked her neck.

    ¡°Now,¡± a smirk curled her lips unbidden, a rarely excited glint in her eyes, ¡°let¡¯s start, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 16: Messenger and Mischief

    Huang Yasheng looked down at the assembled ministers. The furrow between his brows was the only indicator of his displeasure with the nobles below, bickering amongst themselves. To think that even on such a day when a messenger was supposed to come from their biggest rival, they were hellbent on pushing their agenda.

    It was impressive, almost, how they could never tire of the same old banters. The Minister of Public Works demanding more funds, the Minister of Finance saying the money was better used elsewhere, the Minister of Miltary Affairs complaining about the lack of resources and rations¡­. It went on and on. Half of what was given to these Ministries was pocketed by them, while the people suffered every day.

    Huang Yasheng kept tapping on the armrest and it got more and more aggressive as the voices of the courtiers rose. ¡°Enough!¡± he finally snapped, his voice cracking like a whip. ¡°Do you still have any respect for your Emperor? Do you intend to humiliate Us in front of Our guest today?¡±

    The room went deathly quiet. Only shuffling could be heard as those Ministers hurried back to their places. No matter how greedy they were, none of them wanted to incur the wrath of the Emperor.

    ''Cowards,'' the most uncharitable part inside Huang Yasheng thought.

    The Grand Preceptor, who had been just about the only one silent (and watching the proceedings with barely hidden amusement in his eyes, the old fox), stepped forward and cleared his throat. "Your Majesty, perhaps it would be best if the Court is adjourned for today. Our guest is due to arrive soon and it would not do for him to see such discord amongst us."

    Huang Yasheng nodded, grateful for the Grand Preceptor''s intervention. "Very well," he said, his voice still carrying a hint of anger. "We shall adjourn this Court for now. But know this, my subjects. We expect better behavior from you in the future. If you cannot put aside your petty squabbles, then We shall have to find those who will."

    The Ministers all nodded, mumbling apologies and hurrying out of the room.

    "Grand Preceptor Xie, Prime Minister Yun, Grand Commandant Han, stay back. We want your presence when the messenger arrives."

    The three mentioned stopped in their movements and stepped back into the Court.

    Huang Yasheng sighed, leaning back on his throne. He needed to gather his thoughts and calm his anger. The messenger was due to arrive soon, after all.

    He turned to Eunuch Li and commanded, "Prepare refreshments for our guest. Make sure they are of the finest quality."

    Eunuch Li bowed and stepped out. Huang Yasheng turned his head to the three persons in the room. The Grand Preceptor looked serene and the Prime Minister was a blank slate with no visible emotions. The only one who showed uneasiness was Han Qin. His loyal subordinate with whom he went through life and death had always been a simple person who wore his heart on his sleeve. He''d come far when it came to concealing his emotions. But any expert eye could detect the fluctuations in his thoughts.

    "Anything to say?" He asked.

    The frown on Han Qin''s face deepened before he bowed and spoke. "Your Majesty, is it truly prudent to allow a messenger of Rayie to come here? We have been at a silent war for years now. They frequently attack our borders. We all know they''re eyeing our Capital and Your Majesty''s throne. They''re the only Kingdom that has strength almost equal to us. Is allowing them inside the Capital  not equivalent to offering our necks to them?"

    "You exaggerate, Grand Commandant," Prime Minister Yun spoke up. "It is only a messenger. There is no harm in seeing what he has to say. If this conflict can be resolved without bloodshed, then is that not all the better for us?"

    "But¡­"

    "I agree with the Prime Minister, Your Majesty," the Grand Preceptor chose that moment to speak up. "The messenger only brings a message. It is up to Your Majesty to accept it."

    Han Qin was quiet this time, aware that their words combined held more weight than his.

    Huang Yasheng tapped his finger on the armrest as he spoke. "We understand your concerns, Grand Commandant. We assure you, We shall be cautious."

    Han Qin bowed and Huang Yasheng could see the stubborn set of his jaw.

    ''Ah,'' Huang Yasheng thought fondly, ''He must be thinking of how he can eliminate the messenger if he poses any threat.¡¯

    If there was one person, he could trust his back to, it was Han Qin.

    Finally, the sound of trumpets announced the arrival of the messenger. Huang Yasheng stood up from his throne, his expression calm and regal. The doors to the audience chamber opened, and a figure dressed in elaborate robes stepped inside. The messenger approached the throne, kneeling on one knee and bowing his head in a sign of respect.

    "Your Majesty," the messenger said, his voice carrying across the room. "I bring news from Rayie, concerning your brother who had abdicated after you took the throne."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Huang Yasheng''s expression remained unchanged, but inside he was already alert. His brother had taken the throne, their uncle at his back, after the previous Emperor had died, despite Huang Yasheng being the Crown Prince.  Of course, their uncle had been the one wielding real power. Huang Jingchen had been young enough at the time that he had been unable to do much against their uncle who had taken the Imperial Seal.

    Once he took back the throne, they both fled. He could perhaps have spared Jingchen had he stayed. But he had chosen the side of their Uncle. Perhaps he had gone willingly, perhaps he had been forced. Either way, there would be no escape from punishment now.

    "Speak," he commanded, reining in his thoughts.. "What news do you bring?"

    "Your Majesty," the messenger replied. "Our army has captured your brother. He had been hiding in a small village along our border. We believe that his capture presents an opportunity for us to form a truce between our two nations. We propose to trade your brother as a sign of good faith and to demonstrate our commitment to peace. Here is the message from our King.¡±

    He presented the scroll. Huang Yasheng nodded at Han Qin, who took the scroll from him and opened it. He started to read it out.

    ¡°Greetings to Emperor Huang Yasheng of the Empire of Xin,

    It is with the utmost respect and reverence that I address you today, as the ruler of a great and powerful nation. I hope this message finds you in good health and high spirits.

    I am writing to you today to extend an offer of peace and goodwill between our two kingdoms. I understand that conflicts and misunderstandings may arise from time to time, but I firmly believe that such issues can always be resolved through diplomatic means. This means came along to us with the capture of the abdicated traitor, Huang Jincheng. As a show of good faith. I offer to send him to Xin. for you to punish as you see fit.

    Furthermore, in this spirit of reconciliation, I am also offering one of my own cherished sisters to serve in the Imperial Palace as a symbol of my commitment to a peaceful and harmonious relationship between our nations. This sister is not only beautiful and skilled in the arts, but also well-versed in the customs and traditions of our land, and I am confident that she will make a valuable addition to the Imperial Harem.

    I hope that this gesture of goodwill will serve as a foundation for a lasting and mutually beneficial relationship between our two nations and that it will pave the way for a brighter and more prosperous future for our people.

    With my sincerest regards and respect,

    Shohain Kahn

    The King of Rayie¡±

    Huang Yasheng furrowed his brows, considering this message for a moment, weighing the risks and benefits of such a proposal. He had never expected Rayie to extend a hand of peace toward them. Perhaps the continuous defeat in the borders made them reconsider their position. But that thought was too optimistic.

    Now, what should he do?

    On the one hand, having his brother in the hands of the rival kingdom would remove a potential threat to his rule. On the other hand, they could also form an alliance to overthrow his rule. If Rayie helped his brother get on the throne, they would have their long-desired foothold in Xin. Not to mention, he didn¡¯t know where his cunning fox of an uncle was and how he was positioned in this entire equation. He knew his uncle enough to know that he was biding his time, making plans, and waiting for the opportune moment to strike.

    It was an entire mess he didn¡¯t want to think about.

    "We shall consider your proposal," he said finally. "But we will need time to think and consult with our advisors before We give Our reply."

    The messenger nodded and bowed. ¡°Much obliged, Your Majesty!¡±

    He nodded and then signaled for the refreshments to be brought in. A row of maids entered the room, each carrying a tray of delicate dishes and drinks. They approached the throne and carefully set up separate tables in front of all of them. Of course, only the seniormost maids who had experience approached him and the messenger. They quickly started to set up the refreshments.

    "Please, help yourself," Huang Yasheng said, gesturing towards the table set for him. ¡°You have traveled far. Accept our hospitality. Stay a few nights and take back Our message to your King.¡±

    The messenger once again nodded and approached the table. The maid in front of him started to serve him. As he waited, he realized Han Qin had become stiff for some reason, far more than he had with the messenger''s arrival. Curious, he diverted his attention toward his friend.

    At first, he saw nothing but the maid quietly serving him. Nothing justified the stern frown on Han Qin¡¯s face. But then¡­ his eyes fell on the face of the maid.

    It was the face he had almost forgotten about once he came to Court. The face of the mother of his child.

    Han Qin met his eyes and the woman seemed to realize that there were eyes on her. She turned her head ever so slightly and looked up to meet his eyes. Her lips ticked up slightly in a sarcastic imitation of a smile. Her eyes flickered to the other three persons in the room before she looked back at him, inclined her head, and went back to serving Han Qin.

    She knew¡­ she knew he couldn¡¯t make a fuss about her presence in front of the Ministers and certainly not in front of the messenger. He couldn¡¯t even call out his Shadow Guards to follow her.

    This bloody woman. She had a knack for making rage burn through his veins.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± A soft voice from beside him called cautiously. He retracted his gaze and looked at her.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    She shrunk her neck fearfully as she bowed and nodded.

    Good. This was how it was supposed to be. Everything and everyone had their own place.

    If only that peasant woman could understand it.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done serving,¡± he spoke calmly, ¡°retreat!¡±

    The maids stood immediately and stepped back. The only one who delayed a bit was that woman¡­ as if she was observing her surroundings.

    How did he not notice her before? She had been right there all along.

    He watched as she followed the movements of the maids and walked out of the court.

    The last thing he saw as she disappeared from his sight was the discreet, mischievous wink she sent his way.

 Chapter 17: Conditions

    Once the palanquin stopped in front of the Imperial Study, Huang Yasheng got off and strode inside. He was keenly aware of the fact that the sun was setting. He was on the verge of losing the challenge.

    The only time he lost in his life was when his uncle took his throne. And he took it right back.

    ¡°Wen Qiao!¡± He snapped and didn¡¯t even wait to feel the flicker of energy before he spoke. ¡°What are your men doing? A single woman and her child are roaming the Palace brazenly. And yet none of you can find a single hair! Even after We had sent Han Qin to inform you of her tricks! What is the use of your training, then?!¡±

    ¡°Forgive us, Your Majesty!¡± The guard bowed. ¡°The Shadow Guards have been looking all day. They¡¯ve checked among the maids as well but ¡­. There is no trace of them. They can¡¯t even feel their energies.¡±

    Huang Yasheng tightens his hand around the edge of the desk beside him enough to feel it crack under his hand.

    ¡°Find them. Now!¡±

    Another flicker of energy indicated that he had disappeared.

    He sighed and sat down. Even though he said that, he knew it was practically impossible now. The woman had hidden well until now. There was no way she would get caught now, when she was about to win.

    He leaned back and closed his eyes. He should start working, start checking the memorials and reading all the reports sent to him. He also knew he would not be able to concentrate. Never in his life had he been so distracted by something that he would deviate from his duties.

    It was a long moment before he heard footsteps approaching the Study. There was a knock on the double doors. It wasn¡¯t one he recognized. The only ones allowed to approach without permission were Eunuch Li, the Empress, and her especially sent servants. He opened his eyes and straightened. Did something happen?

    ¡°Come in,¡± he called.

    The door opened and the first thing he noticed was the Eunuch uniform. Was it someone from the Empress¡¯s Palace? He entered with his head bowed. He didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. He seemed young so perhaps that was the reason he was hesitant to speak.

    ¡°Well? What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°The problem is, Your Majesty,¡± a surprisingly feminine voice spoke up, ¡°Your security is abysmal.¡±

    Hazel eyes met golden ones and crinkled in a smug smile.

    ¡°I win, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡ª

    Samaya loved the look of surprise that flickered across the man¡¯s face. He hid it inhumanly fast. But she caught it anyway. She didn¡¯t blame him. He had most certainly fully expected to win this challenge.

    The security was not abysmal at all. In fact, it was the opposite. It was strict, impressively so. It wasn¡¯t their fault she was their antithesis and that allowed her the sneak through the cracks. She did not even bother to confront the guards. She had just distracted them with a stone and sneaked past once their attention was diverted.

    She was sure the maid she had knocked out had already been discovered. She had hoped to blend into the kitchen or hard labor servants when she had donned that uniform. But some matron-like woman had pulled her into a group to serve some delegate or other. She had been afraid that she would be discovered. But apparently, her lack of presence worked too well, even against these highly trained martial artists.

    Well¡­ she knew that already. It was still nice to affirm that her advantages worked against what she presumed were some of the strongest warriors of the land. Han Qin hadn¡¯t even realized she was there until she had started to serve him.

    Of course, as soon as she had got out of that place, she had ditched the maid uniform. Her cover had already been blown. So she needed a new one. Sure enough, she saw the guards checking the maids after a while.

    After the maids, the most inconspicuous would be¡­ eunuchs. She followed a relatively young one who had a frame similar to hers into what looked like mass dorms for eunuchs. This time, she tried to cause less of a commotion. She waited until the eunuch left the room, sneaked in, and found some spare robes to put on. After that, it had been just a matter of staying out of the way until sunset.

    And here she was, smiling smugly at the man.

    She couldn¡¯t help it. That condescending attitude had infuriated her.

    ¡°And the child?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± she snapped her finger as if she remembered something and went outside.

    ¡°Manu!¡± she called out. ¡°You can come out now.¡±

    The guards were surprised at the sudden voice coming from behind them. They immediately turned around. As a result, they didn¡¯t catch the small shadow that blurred past them in time.

    Samaya grunted as it collided against her. She caught the small figure with ease and hauled it up in a practiced motion. Manu wrapped his arms around her neck.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I missed you, mama,¡± he whispered in her ear.

    Her eyes softened and she once again ran a soothing hand through his hair. ¡°I missed you too,¡± she replied, ignoring the spears pointed at her by the guards.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± the Emperor spoke up from behind her. ¡°Get back to your posts.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty-¡±

    ¡°Do as We say,¡± came the Emperor¡¯s calm command. ¡°And not a word of this to anyone. Understood?¡±

    Samaya had to give it to them. They were quite professional in their conduct. The Emperor¡¯s command was final. So they immediately put away their spears and bowed before going back to their posts.

    Samaya walked back into the room.

    ¡°May I sit?¡± She asked. ¡°I am quite tired and so is Manu.¡±

    The Emperor stared at them for a long moment before gesturing at one of the low couches to the side. She nodded and sat down, before setting Manu by her side. He didn''t protest but he clung to her. It brought back memories of when she first found him.

    Well, first things first.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she turned to look at him. ¡°I hope you remember that you gave me your word.¡±

    Samaya heard an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°Do not worry. We shall keep Our word. Speak, what are your conditions?¡±

    Wow, commanding even in loss, huh? Well, he was an Emperor, after all.

    ¡°My conditions are simple,¡± Samaya starts. ¡°I want my child to be safe and protected at all costs. Most importantly, I want him to be happy. If at any moment, he feels unsafe or unhappy enough to ask to leave this place, we shall leave. Please do not try to stop us if such a thing happens.¡±

    ¡°And We suppose you shall do so anyway if We refuse.¡±

    Samaya smiled. ¡°You suppose correctly, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Very well. What¡¯s the next condition?¡±

    ¡°My son and I shall have the right to defend ourselves. Especially, Manu can defend himself from anyone trying to hurt him physically.¡±

    ¡°You do realize,¡± the Emperor leaned forward, ¡°that sometimes some form of physical discipline is necessary against children?¡±

    Samaya frowned before looking him in the eyes. ¡°Do you truly believe that whoever deals with Manu will use physical discipline only when needed without any prejudice against him?¡±

    The Emperor went quiet at that. Samaya scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Let me tell you this, Your Majesty. I will not spare anyone that tries to hurt my child. Anyone.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­. threatening Us?¡± He sounded almost dumbfounded.

    The corner of her lips curled a bit in a ¡­. not-smile. ¡°Will you hurt my son?¡±

    He sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Continue.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°

    ¡°I will take that as an agreement. I also want the right to deal with anyone who tries to harm my son. Deal with them fittingly, so that no one can think my child is an easy target. If any does hurt my son, I reserve the right to punish them.¡±

    The Emperor frowned. ¡°I cannot give a concubine that much power.¡±

    She scoffed. ¡°I am not asking for infinite power, Your Majesty. I am just asking for the power to hurt those who hurt us. To punish those who wrong us. You are free to disagree. But I will not spare anyone that hurts my child, regardless of your decision.¡±

    ¡°And why do you think that I will not punish whoever tries to hurt my son? My heir?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I do not know you, Your Majesty. What guarantee do I have that you will not put your politics ahead of my son¡¯s safety? I cannot take that risk. I won¡¯t let anyone get away with hurting Manu.¡±

    A soft sigh left the man¡¯s lips. ¡°Fine,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°But that must be the last resort and you must have undeniable evidence. If you harm someone on mere suspicion, you shall face the consequences. I do not take lightly to any of my subjects overstepping their bounds.¡±

    I am not your subject.

    Instead of saying what was on her mind, she nodded.

    ¡°Understood. My final condition is that if everything goes well and Manu grows up well here, I shall be allowed to leave once he comes of age. I have no intention of rotting in one place for the rest of my life.¡±

    Of course, that was if she stayed that long. She was always ready to flee with Manu the moment she found even a trace of the portal that brought her to this world. She had a few brats like Ah-Liu always on the lookout.

    ¡°Strange,¡± the Emperor¡¯s words brought her out of her thoughts. ¡°Most women would sacrifice anything to get into the Imperial Harem as Our concubine.¡±

    She did not hide the disdain in her eyes. ¡°All I see, Your Majesty, is a gilded cage where I will be trapped without even the chance to see the world outside. I will suffocate before long.¡±

    The man was blank. Samaya thought he would show some sort of reaction to her words but she couldn¡¯t discern what she was thinking at all.

    ¡°Nothing else?¡±

    She frowned and tilted her head. ¡°None that I can think of.¡±

    ¡°You do not want Our¡­¡± he paused for a moment, ¡°favor? Or attention?¡±

    Samaya stared at him for a moment before the words sunk in. She couldn¡¯t help the snort that passed his lips and had to press her fist against her mouth to stifle her laughter. It took her a few moments to calm down.

    ¡°I assure you, Your Majesty,¡± she spoke through a soft chuckle, ¡°I have no desire of the sort. I only want what is best for Manu. That¡¯s all.¡±

    There was a furrow between his brows. Was his ego hurt? She couldn¡¯t tell. Ugh, this was frustrating. It¡¯s been a while since she had been unable to read someone. Her ability had been honed more in all the stupid missions Siwang had sent her on. It shouldn¡¯t be this hard.

    ¡°Very well,¡± he finally spoke. ¡°We accept your conditions.¡±

    Samaya responded immediately. ¡°In writing, please. Two copies with your imperial seal. One for me and one for you.¡±

    And, finally, she got a reaction. A scoff. ¡°You do not trust Us?¡±

    ¡°I rarely trust anyone, Your Majesty,¡± she replied. ¡°It¡¯s how I survived all these years.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡¯ he said after a moment. ¡°We shall have the documents drafted and stamped.¡±

    She smiled and bowed, pushing Manu along with herself, before speaking in a tone that was half genuine and half smug.

    ¡°Your grace is immeasurable, Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 18: Announcement

    Manu had long fallen asleep. He was drooling onto her shoulder. She tried to keep him as steady as she could while following Han Qin up the stairs of the inn she had been brought to. It was one that clearly catered to high-end clients. All she could see were people in extravagant clothing and money flowing like water. She had been to her fair share of high-end establishments in this world but this was quite a few levels higher. The Capital lived up to its name.

    Han Qin led them up onto the third floor, to the room at the very end. The room was spacious and luxurious. She was sure each of the furniture and showpieces here cost a fortune. Not that she couldn¡¯t afford some of them. She had earned herself quite some money in the past few years.

    ¡°The two of you will be staying here for a few days,¡± Han Qin turned to them, his expression apologetic. ¡°I understand that it is an inconvenience but you cannot enter the palace for a few days. There are some ¡­. Problems.¡±

    ¡°The delegate, right?¡± She asked. She had gleaned the gist of what was happening from the servants. That man they had been called to serve was apparently the messenger of the rival kingdom. They have been doing a tug-of-war for years now. Apparently, Rayie had been waiting for an opportunity to attack Xin. So, the arrival of a messenger with what she heard was a peace offering was ¡­ surprising. And suspicious.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she continues. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t do to let information about a newfound Prince and potential heir to the throne leak to your enemy kingdom.¡±

    If Han Qin was surprised at how much she knew about the situation, he did not show it. Instead, he nodded at her. ¡°You will need to stay here for a week while we make the necessary preparations to welcome you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to make it sound so grand,¡± she smiled at him. ¡°Just make sure Manu will be protected at all times.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he nodded. ¡°Two Shadow Guards will always be present around the inn. If you need anything, just call out through the window. They¡¯ll hear and come to you.¡±

    Samaya put Manu down on the bed and tucked him in. ¡°Well, I do need something right now.¡±

    She turned to find him looking at her in askance. ¡°I need you to sound insulate this room.¡±

    This time, he did show surprise. It soon turned into a frown. ¡°For what reason?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly think I would be alright with two men listening in on me all the time,¡± she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Manu has nightmares sometimes. So do I. And ¡­. Well, a woman has some personal things she does that she would rather no one else knew.¡±

    He looked like he wanted to ask something. Samaya didn¡¯t elaborate, just gave him a meaningful look. He flushed and cleared his throat. ¡°Well¡­ alright. But only the room. The Guards will always be keeping an eye on it and will know when you leave.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± She had expected as much. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are already here. Since His Majesty agreed to my conditions, we won¡¯t be attempting an escape anytime soon.¡±

    In the future, however? Who knew?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Qin turned to leave. ¡°Please wait while I make the necessary arrangements.¡±

    The next hour passed in a blur. Han Qin came back with the talismans and put them in the four corners of the room. She tested it by throwing him out and closing all the doors and windows before speaking in nasty innuendos as loudly as she could. When she opened the door again, he was staring at her blankly. So, either he really hadn¡¯t heard or he was a really good actor. Which, she doubted. The Han Qin she knew wouldn¡¯t be able to look her in the eyes after all that she said.

    She smiled at him. ¡°It works. Now then, I¡¯m exhausted and desperately need some sleep. I shall see you whenever you decide to grace me with your presence next. Good night!¡±

    She closed the door to his face. And then she sat down beside Manu. She grabbed her satchel and fished out another talisman. She tore it up. A moment later, Ah-Liu was in front of her.

    ¡°Are the sound insulating talismans working properly?¡± She asked first. There was a pause as Ah-Liu concentrated and then he nodded.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked softly. He nodded an answer, and she allowed herself a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯m troubling you, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    He frantically shook his head and she chuckled. ¡°No need to deny it, brat. Stay here tonight. There are extra blankets in the room. Do not,¡± she added as Ah-Liu opened his mouth, ¡°argue with me, brat. I have more work for you from tomorrow so you need the rest.¡±

    ¡°Work?¡± The boy asked, tilting his head.

    ¡°Scope out the Capital and the Palace. Learn all the important routes and secret paths. Find out the information network here. See if you can buy out a few informants. Find the Fallen Phoenix branch supervisor and get acquainted. Send a message to Siwang through them. I won¡¯t be taking any missions for a while.¡±

    She frowned, pondering further. ¡°You also need to find out all the information about the major noble families, anyone who is anyone. Pay special attention to those that have concubines in the Imperial Harem and connections in the Imperial Court. I want all the information. And find out the situation inside the Imperial Harem first and foremost. I need to know who might pose a danger to Manu.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    He nodded firmly.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said as she handed him a blanket and a pillow. ¡°Now get some sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up in the morning.¡±

    Without giving him a chance to argue, she settled down, pulled Manu close to her bosom and closed her eyes, hoping to get a good night¡¯s sleep after everything that happened.

    <hr>

    The grand hall was filled with the murmur of courtiers, who were waiting for the Emperor to make his entrance. The Court today was quite unusual. The Empress, the Imperial Consort, and the Empress Dowager sat behind the screens set up for them. Everyone wondered what could be so important that the Emperor decided to call the most important women of the Inner Palace into the Outer Court. Huang Yasheng had summoned them for an urgent matter, and no one knew what it was about.

    As the doors swung open, the courtiers bowed to show their respect to their ruler. The Emperor strode in, his robes flowing behind him, and his expression grave.

    Once he reached his throne and sat down, Huang Yasheng spoke, his voice carrying over the silence that had descended upon the room. "We have summoned you here today to make two important announcements." He paused, gathering his thoughts, and the courtiers waited with bated breath.

    ¡°We are sure you have heard of the messenger sent by the kingdom of Rayie.¡± HE started. ¡°Emperor Kahn has offered to bring Our ¡­. Beloved brother to Us. And alongside, he has offered his sister for the Imperial Harem. After much discussion with the Grand Preceptor and the Prime Minister, we have decided to accept their offer. The delegation will arrive in six months¡¯ time.¡±

    The murmurs among the Courtiers increased. But none of them seemed to want to come forward. At that moment, Empress Dowager spoke up. ¡°Your Majesty, surely that isn¡¯t the only announcement you have for us. Otherwise, we women of the Inner Palace would not be here.¡±

    ¡°Mother is right,¡± Huang Yasheng said. "As you all know, it is the duty of the Emperor to provide heirs to carry on the legacy of our empire. While We love Our daughters, the Empire needs Imperial Princes in order to maintain stability. And it is with great pride that We announce that the people can breathe in relief. A son has been born to Us. Our first son.¡±

    He paused for a moment to let that sink in. And then he spoke again. ¡°We must inform you. The child is borne of a commoner. A child she conceived due to Our misstep in judgment when We went to travel in disguise for a year after securing Our reign. We have only found his existence now when Our son is already 8 years of age. It is Our wish to bring him and his mother into Our harem and provide them with the protection and care they deserve."

    The courtiers exchanged looks, some of them whispering among themselves. There was a sense of unease in the room as they processed the news. Bringing a commoner and her child into the Emperor''s harem was not something that sat well with them. Huang Yasheng surveyed them. All of them had varying degrees of surprise on their faces. Even the Grand Preceptor, who usually looked like an unshakeable mountain, looked surprised.

    It was then the Minister of Rites stepped forward. ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me for being insolent. But if it has been so long, then how do we know for certain that the child is yours? Merely based on a peasant¡¯s claim?¡±

    ¡°Do We look like a fool to you, my beloved subject?¡± He asked. The Minister immediately panicked and bowed but Huang Yasheng ignored him. ¡°The woman did not claim anything. Han Qin found the boy and brought him to Us, sure of the fact that the child is Ours. After seeing the child, We agree. He¡¯s Ours. No one will be able to deny that once they see him.¡±

    The Emperor then continued. "We must stress that while this child is Our son, he will not immediately be declared the Crown Prince.¡± He turned his head towards the screen where the Empress sat. ¡°Our beloved Empress is with child, and We must await the birth of her child before making any such decisions.¡±

    He then turned to the courtiers. ¡°Furthermore, We must emphasize that Our decision to bring them into the harem is based on a sense of responsibility for them. They have been abandoned for eight years. We cannot leave an Imperial Prince outside and We cannot separate a child from his mother. The very Heavens that grant Us Our authority shall forsake us if We do so."

    The courtiers looked uncomfortable, unsure of how to react. Some of them saw the wisdom in the Emperor''s words, while others could not ignore the traditions of their society.

    "Your Majesty," one of the more senior courtiers spoke up, bowing low, "we understand your sense of responsibility towards this child and his mother. But we must also consider the implications of your decision. Bringing a commoner into the harem sets a dangerous precedent, and it is not fitting for the mother of an Imperial Prince to be of such low birth."

    The Emperor looked down at the courtier, his brows rising. ¡°Oh? But if We remember correctly, Our Imperial Grandfather the late Emperor had brought a courtesan into the Palace. Hasn¡¯t the precedent already been set?¡±

    The Court went quiet at that. His courtiers had a rather bad habit of nursing selective amnesia. After all, it had barely been a decade since they had been bowing to the son of said courtesan while Huang Yasheng suffered bitterly. As soon as he took back the throne, they changed their faces according to the favorable winds.

    ¡°The decision has already been made. How can We possibly be the Father of the nation if We cannot take care of the very child borne to Us?¡±

    The uneasiness prevailed. At that moment, the Empress spoke up from behind the curtains. ¡°The Emperor knows best. Are the courtiers trying to defy the orders of the Son of Heaven?¡±

    Immediately, the courtiers shuffled into panicked bows. ¡°We dare not!¡±

    The Empress, the Head of the Inner Palace and the person who should be the most vexed by this announcement, not only did not protest it but rather stood by the Emperor. They, as courtiers unrelated to the Imperial family, had no excuse. Not when even the Grand Preceptor and the Prime Minister were quiet.

    ¡°Then it is decided,¡± Huang Yasheng said. ¡°We waited until the messenger of the Rayie Kingdom left to make this announcement. However, We shall wait no longer. An Imperial Prince outside the Palace will always be in danger. The Prince and his mother shall be brought into the harem tomorrow. His mother shall have the position of Virtuous Lady upon entering the Palace.¡±

    He paused, seeing if anyone would dare to raise a voice against him. After all, a commoner woman had jumped ranks before even entering the harem. When there was none, he nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Court dismissed!¡±

 Chapter 19: The New Concubine

    The procession that was making its way to the Imperial Palace was grand. Not as grand as that of the Empress or the Imperial Consort of course. But far grander than anything else afforded to the other concubines.

    The commoners lining the streets murmured among themselves, pointing at the carriage and watching in awe. "Who could be in there?" they wondered.

    As the carriage slowly made its way through the streets, the whispers among the commoners grew louder. "Did you hear who is in that carriage? It is said to be a woman from the slums of QingHu who''s had a son with the Emperor!" one exclaimed.

    The others were skeptical. "What? That can''t be true. How could a commoner woman from such a place capture the Emperor''s heart?"

    But the first commoner was insistent. "I heard that they knew each other years before he became Emperor. But then he lost touch with her and only recently found out about their son."

    Another woman shook her head. ¡°I heard the Emperor found her when he was traveling after securing his rule. They fell in love but the Emperor could not bring her into the Harem because he could not afford to offend the Prime Minister and the Grand Preceptor then. But now his rule is prosperous and powerful, he found them again and brought them in.¡± She put a hand against her cheek. ¡°Ah! How good it must be to be loved so by the Emperor.¡±

    The girl beside her scoffed. ¡°What love? If His Majesty loved her, he would have brought her long ago. I bet she came to the Emperor with the child, begging to be taken in, The Emperor was just too kind to refuse.¡±

    The story of the woman from QingHu spread like wildfire among the commoners, and soon the entire city was buzzing with excitement. Some were happy for the woman, seeing her rise from poverty to become the mother of a royal child. Others were envious, wishing they could be in her shoes. Others still were devious, calculating how they could be in her shoes.

    Amidst the excitement and chaos, the procession that carried the new, unknown concubine and her child reached the Palace.

    <hr>

    The clothes she was wearing were uncomfortable. There were at least a few layers of robes. The underwear was a goddamn robe. Her hair was done in a tight half updo with hairpins shoved into the bun. It itched. Fuck, did she have to wear this shit every day from now on?

    Ugh.

    She had always hated missions where she had to dress up in fancy, uncomfortable dresses.

    She wished she could see outside. It¡¯d been a while since they¡¯d entered the Palace. But the carriage kept going. She imagined it would stop once they reached where she was supposed to live from now on.

    ¡°Mama?¡± Manu called from beside her, worry in his voice.

    Samaya sighed softly and composed herself. Compared to the shit that TEA and Siwang put her through, this was nothing. She turned to Manu and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, my dear. You¡¯ll be just fine. Do you remember the things Han Qin said?¡±

    Manu nodded. Han Qin had taught both of them the basics of etiquette when greeting the Emperor and those of higher ranks. Apparently, some pretty important people were going to welcome them. It wasn¡¯t a surprise, considering that Manu was the first Imperial Prince of this reign. The Emperor had four children, apart from Manu. All of them were daughters. So Manu¡¯s arrival was a significant event.

    ¡°Will you be fine, mama?¡± He asked softly.

    Samaya smiled softly and pressed her forehead against his. ¡°I¡¯ll be just fine. Don¡¯t you worry. Just stay by my side, alright?¡±

    He leaned back and nodded, his eyes fluttering close. She could see his lips trembling. She was sure he was feeling scared but holding it back for her. Oh, her brave, brave boy.

    She kissed his forehead just as Han Qin announced. ¡°We have reached Yongyagong! Lower the carriage!¡±

    Palace of Eternal Elegance, huh?

    Samaya pulled back from Manu and gave him a reassuring smile. As the carriage was put down, Manu took a deep breath and squared his shoulders as if he was going to battle. Well, he wasn¡¯t wrong¡­ but he looked adorable.

    She would chuckle if she could but now was not the time. She heard the distinct thuds of knees hitting the ground.

    ¡°Long Live the Emperor! Long Live the Empress!¡±

    Empress?

    Oh, fuck her sideways.

    Samaya wasn¡¯t ready to deal with the Empress yet.

    ¡°Rise,¡± she heard the familiar voice of the Emperor. ¡°Allow Our Consort and Imperial Son to get off the carriage.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Samaya looked at Manu. ¡°Ready?¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Ready,¡± Manu whispered back, nodding.

    She then stepped out before holding a hand out for Manu. She helped him out. They saluted - right hand over left, thumbs tucked in, Samaya holding the salute right over her navel while Manu held it right below his chin - before the both of them knelt and bowed as deep as they could go.

    ¡°Greetings, Emperor, Empress!¡± She said, Manu following her example immediately.

    ¡°Dispense with the formalities.¡± The Emperor spoke.

    Okay, so Han Qin said that meant she didn¡¯t have to keep bowing. Thank fuck.

    She stood and made sure Manu was up as well. Keeping her eyes down, she turned toward the Emperor and bowed once again. ¡°I am eternally grateful for the favor you have bestowed upon me and my son, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Raise your head,¡± the Emperor spoke.

    She did. And she saw a beautiful woman standing beside the man. Black hair wrapped up tightly in a bun, luxurious clothing, and ¡­ reddish brown eyes. She was wearing loose clothing but Samaya could see the bump that was forming. Ah-Liu did say that she was pregnant. So why was she here, welcoming a no-name concubine?

    Behind her, he could see two old men, dressed ornately. Just the way they stood exuded authority. One of them bore somewhat of a resemblance to the Empress. Those were probably the highest ranking Ministers.

    ¡°Welcome to the Imperial Harem,¡± the Empress said, as she gazed at the mother-child coldly. ¡°I wish you good fortune in this Palace.¡± Her tone made it clear that she thought Samaya¡¯s good fortune dried up already.

    Samaya bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Empress walked up to her and tilted her chin up. ¡°I wanted to see what about a commoner woman enchanted His Majesty so. It seems you are quite the exotic creature.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the man resembling the Empress spoke. He could hear a hint of a scolding in that tone. Father of the Empress, maybe?

    Samaya had no idea what to say to that, so she kept quiet. After a moment, the Empress let her go and turned her gaze toward Manu. Samaya felt Manu flinch and hold onto her robe and shifted in front of him protectively.

    ¡°I thought a commoner would tarnish the Palace,¡± the Empress finally spoke after a long moment. ¡°But it seems you can be taught, from your performance just now. The Imperial Harem has rules and etiquette in place. One cannot live like a mongrel here. See to it that you learn properly. Do not tarnish the Emperor¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Did she just ¡­. Damn, she knew how to cut deeper than a knife. She not only compared Samaya to a mongrel but also humiliated her in front of the entire entourage, If she was actually a commoner of this world, she might have broken down. As it was, she was holding back the familiar urge to punch something.

    ¡®Calm down,¡¯ she tells herself. ¡®You cannot afford to be angry here¡¯

    Samaya bowed once again. ¡°I shall keep your lessons in mind, Your Majesty.¡±

    Try me.

    She humphed and turned around. ¡°Then, I shall take my leave, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my beloved wife,¡± the Emperor finally spoke up. ¡°You need your rest. Do not strain yourself.¡±

    The Empress quietly bowed and left with her maids.

    The Emperor swept his eyes over the two ministers. ¡°You may leave.¡±

    It was definitely in the tone of ¡®have you seen enough?¡¯

    The two bowed to the Emperor. The man Samaya presumed was the Emperor¡¯s father nodded at Samaya. ¡°Welcome to the Palace, my lady.¡± He said. Samaya did not know what the proper etiquette was so she gave a shallow bow with a soft ¡®thank you.¡¯

    The other man snorted and turned on his heal, stalking away. Empress¡¯s father gave a bland smile before leaving as well.

    Wow. Rude.

    Samaya turned her head to see the Emperor looking at her, a smirk playing on his lips. He was enjoying her humiliation, the bastard.

    ¡°Welcome, my beloved consort,¡± he said before looking toward Manu, ¡°and my beloved son.¡± Samaya could hear his voice soften just a touch. He held out his hand toward Manu. ¡°Come.¡±

    Manu hesitated and looked up at her. She smiled and nodded. Once he got reassurance from her, he took a deep breath and stepped forward, taking the man¡¯s hand. The Emperor''s expression didn''t change, but he gingerly closed his hand around Manu''s. He gently pulled him along, leading them to one of the beautiful courtyards in the Palace.

    ¡°This is to be your home from now on.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°So the Prince managed to enter safely.¡±

    The man sitting on the large bed only wore a sheer robe that did little to cover his burly figure. He had a pipe in his hand, connected to a pot that was put on the bedside table. He took a large puff out of it and blew the smoke toward the trembling figure on the floor. Though his head was touching the ground, the smoke still reached his nose. It made him cough, though he desperately tried to hold it back.

    ¡°My dearest nephew must be ecstatic,¡± the figure chuckled. ¡°He finally has his heir.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m terribly sorry, Your Highness!¡± The man on the floor spoke in a quivering voice. ¡°We sent assassins after the boy. So did that Minister! But he was somehow saved every time! We couldn¡¯t do anything once they entered the Capital. The Shadow Guards and Emperor¡¯s spies are swarming the place. And the Fallen-¡±

    He was abruptly cut off by his master raising his hand. ¡°Enough. It matters not. I had hoped to kill the boy before he entered the Palace because I didn¡¯t need the brat stabilizing his precarious position. It¡¯s a shame but it will not affect what we have planned. Proceed with the preparations. However,¡± he leaned forward, ¡°if you make a mistake this time, I¡¯ll rip your throat out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The man banged his head on the floor once. ¡°There will be no more mistakes.¡±

    The master waved a hand in dismissal. "Go. Send Aidan inside on your way out."

    The servant bowed again and then scurried out of the room. Huang Chengxuan opened the scroll the servant had handed him previously. It had the impression of a beautiful woman with some exotic features.

    ¡°This is the new concubine, hm? She may be of ill breed, but I suppose she does look nice. My nephew got a nice little plaything, huh?¡±

    Huang Chengxuan chuckled in amusement before taking another puff.

    ¡°I cannot wait to see your face when you finally see the surprise I have planned for you, nephew dearest.¡±

 Chapter 20: Start Off

    The piece of parchment fluttered in his hand, illuminated by the dim candlelight.

    It wrote:

    ¡°Cuojue has currently withdrawn themself. They will no longer be accepting any mission for the foreseeable future.¡±

    Siwang chuckled. His little enigma had slipped through his hands. Not that she had ever been truly his. He doubted anyone in this world could claim ownership of that girl unless she wanted them to.

    Cuojue. Illusion. He didn¡¯t know why she chose that as her code name, but it suited her.

    He had known the Emperor¡¯s men had been snooping around Lord Fei¡¯s mansion. That man was bound to get caught one day or another, conducting business with and supplying funds to traitors. He had left it alone when they lingered, thinking they were tying up loose ends or ensuring no one who fell with Lord Fei escaped. Samaya had conducted a mission or two for Lord Fei, not that she knew that.

    Imagine his surprise when he got a report of Samaya being visited by them. By then, Samaya had already left. And she had taken the brat she saved with him¡ªthat ungrateful brat. Siwang was the one who raised him. But he had no doubt that the boy would happily lunge for his throat for Samaya. She had a certain charm about her, after all. In the past few years, she had gathered a few more such brats from the streets, and they were now her informants. Her influence did not extend beyond QingHu, of course. But it was still impressive.

    Siwang had seen many who lost themselves once they stepped into the world of darkness and mindlessly followed orders. In his mind, he had relegated the woman to the same category as them. But she proved him wrong. She had no problem walking the fine line between working in this nasty world under the surface and keeping herself from succumbing to its madness. It was as if she had been born for it. Whenever he tried to ask, she directly evaded the topic. There had never been any need for him to pry when she was doing her work well and bringing him profit. But now¡­ he wondered if he should have.

    ¡°My Lord,¡± his manservant spoke up from beside him. ¡°The client is waiting.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there was that special client today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Entertain him,¡± he ordered. ¡°I shall be there shortly.¡±

    The manservant bowed without a word and left.

    His eyes ran over the words once again. After a moment, his hand tilted and pushed the edge of the parchment into the candle nearby. Siwang watched patiently as the entire thing burned.

    It was irritating. As far-reaching as his network was, even he couldn¡¯t enter the Palace willy-nilly. He couldn¡¯t reach her there, couldn¡¯t grab her and pry all her secrets off her lips. His only solace was the thought that she was not one to spill secrets, hers or anyone else¡¯s. She would not speak her secrets even if someone tortured her to near death, this he was sure of. If anyone targeted her son, however ..... She might spill or she might kill, whichever was convenient.

    Siwang sighed, deciding to leave some messages for her to find when she inevitably came back, which he had no doubt she would. That kind of girl could never stay away from the action for long. He then stood, striding to the guest room that accepted special clients for him.

    A figure sat on the floor on one side of the low table in the middle of the room. They wore long, flowy clothing that made it hard for him to distinguish whether it was a man or a woman. He couldn¡¯t feel any qi either, so this was either a mundane person or just very good at hiding qi. They wore a veiled hat that covered the entirety of their face down to their neck.

    Siwang made his way over to the other side and sat down. ¡°So, I hear you want my help to kidnap some noble children?¡± He leaned forward. ¡°For what? Ransom? Why do I find that hard to believe?¡¯ After all, they wouldn¡¯t come to him directly if it was for mere ransom.

    ¡°No,¡± a distinctly masculine voice spoke from under the veil. ¡°The kidnappings will be a mere distraction. What we want is the treasure of one of those families.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°This will be interesting.¡±

    ¡ª

    Samaya woke up to find Manu snuggling up to her. He did it more often than not, so it was not a surprise. She smiled and pressed a kiss to his forehead.

    ¡°Wakey, wakey, little guy,¡± she whispered as she shook him gently.

    He groaned and buried his face further into her shoulder. She chuckled and then her fingers crawled up his leg toward his sides. ¡°Weellllll ¡­ if you don¡¯t get up, the monsters are going to come and¡­ GET YOU!¡± The next moment, Manu¡¯s groans and giggles started to echo in the room as Samaya started to tickle him.

    ¡°Mama, stop, s-stop! I¡¯m up, I¡¯m up!¡± He gasped out between shrieks of laughter.

    Manu then scurried out of bed. He opened the curtains, took one look outside, closed them, and ran back to her. Letting out another chuckle, Samaya patted his back. She took his hand and walked forward, pushing aside the curtains that separated the bed from the rest of the room. A row of maids stood with their heads bowed. Samaya allowed a look of surprise to come over her face.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Were you standing here the whole time?¡±

    They were. She could hear them breathing and shifting as soon as she woke. The oldest of the bunch stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. His Majesty has instructed us to not disturb your rest today.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you for waiting,¡± she walked forward, ignoring the uneasy looks on their faces. ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡±

    ¡°Shishi has just started, Your Highness Qing,¡± the maid answered. Around 7 am, then. Later than she usually woke.

    Qing. That was still weird. She hadn¡¯t revealed her last name. Commoners weren¡¯t supposed to have last names anyway. So the Emperor had ¡®bestowed¡¯ the name of Qing on her, after the place she had been ¡®brought¡¯ from.

    The maid then spoke up, ¡°Shall we get your breakfast ready? You and Prince Xu must greet the Empress Dowager today.¡±

    Her eye twitched at that. Xu. She hated that name and so did Manu.  But apparently, the Prince couldn¡¯t have a name without an origin. She wondered if she should be offended. The name that she had given her son - ¡®Manav¡¯ - had a more profound meaning in her opinion.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Samaya said, ¡°then let¡¯s eat. It wouldn¡¯t do to keep the Empress Dowager waiting.¡± She did remember the Emperor telling her about it.

    One Day Earlier

    Samaya didn¡¯t expect the man to stay for longer than a few minutes. But surprisingly, he stayed for lunch. He waited while they prepared the lunch, an awkward silence permeating between them.

    Manu was a bit more open than the last time. It was mostly Manu who interacted with the Emperor. The man had softened his hard exterior just a bit when speaking with Manu. However, his words were formal and silted, as if he was not used to being gentle. It was a good thing Manu was starting to warm up to him. The man was asking him about his life before the Palace, no doubt trying to gauge what kind of hardships she put the Prince through.

    Tough luck, though.

    Manu had an involuntary smile on his face - a touch of excitement in his eyes - as he spoke about their life together.

    "Mama works while I play beside her! The tavern''s uncle is nice and lets me stay with her.¡±

    ¡°She scolded the children who bullied me. They¡¯re mighty scared of her.¡±

    ¡°She also doesn¡¯t let bad customers stay.¡±

    ¡°She sings me lullaby when I have nightmares¡­¡±

    ¡°When I won the fight against those big boys, mama told me that she was proud!¡±

    ¡°I stole that man¡¯s money pouch hehe ¡­ But, but it was because he didn¡¯t pay for his food and drink!¡±

    Samaya couldn¡¯t help but laugh as the boy tried to cover his slipup in a fluster. The Emperor glanced at her and she met his eyes, unashamed. Life had not been roses and rainbows for them on the edge of society. She taught her son to survive. So what?

    Manu continued speaking, and Samaya let him. This was not something she could give him - a father. This was a place where she did not have the right to interrupt. Manu was sensible enough to not talk about her extended missions, Siwang, Ah-Liu, and her connections with the Underground, even without the warning she gave him before entering the Palace.

    By the time lunch arrived, Manu had come back to her side. He was probably exhausted. While Manu had a habit of chattering away when he felt comfortable, the past two weeks must have been a lot for him. She tucked him against her side as the maids brought in the lunch and started to set the table under the guidance of Eunuch Li.

    The maids then moved away. Samaya tilted her head¡­ weren¡¯t they supposed to serve? She shrugged and started to plate the food for Manu and herself. Once done with that, she smiled at him. ¡°Go on, eat.¡±

    Hearing some uneasy shuffling around her, Samaya turned around and frowned when she saw the Emperor¡¯s plate empty. She looked up at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±

    ¡°Virtuous Lady Qing, you must¡­¡±

    The Emperor raised a hand. ¡°It matters not, Eunuch Li. This is Our beloved concubine¡¯s first day in the Palace. She has grown up in a harsh environment. We doubt she has had any education on the etiquette of a noble lady. She will learn eventually.¡±

    Samaya couldn¡¯t help but bristle. But she¡¯d been through enough shitty situations in her life that she could paste a bland smile on her lips. ¡°I shall surely try my best, Your Majesty,¡± she said, even though she had no idea what she did wrong here. But she knew that she couldn¡¯t just go off like she did last time.

    ¡°So you shall,¡± he said, smiling. Somehow, it made her want to punch it off his face. ¡°Let us eat now, shall we?¡±

    He waved a hand and a maid came forward to serve him the food. Samaya sighed as she began to eat as well, occasionally feeding Manu something or other that she found delicious. Her entire focus was on Manu, making sure he would not overfeed himself out of excitement. He tended to get a terrible stomachache if he did. She was also acutely aware of the eyes on her but she ignored them until they finished eating and the Emperor finally spoke up.

    ¡°As a new woman of the harem, you must go to greet the Empress Dowager tomorrow and offer her tea, as per etiquette,¡± he said. ¡°You must also be sure to give morning greetings to the Empress every day after that. We shall ask her to excuse you tomorrow.¡±

    He looked her in the eye, a warning in them. ¡°Behave yourself.¡±

    Now

    ¡°Your Highness Qing,¡± a young girl, around 14 or 15 years old, followed by two more of similar ages. ¡°I¡¯m Su, these are Yu and Min. We shall help you and His Highness wash and dress up.¡±

    Samaya nodded and allowed them to help her. Manu followed her lead. He was clearly uncomfortable with the maids dressing him, however. Samaya sighed and knelt in front of him to help him dress, waving off the protests of the maids. Once she was done, she then dressed up, the maids bustling about her.

    ¡°Breakfast is ready,¡± the oldest maid - perhaps the head of the bunch - spoke as soon as she finished.

    Well, being waited upon was not all that bad.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Manu piped up before skipping to the table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Samaya shook her head as Manu started to uncover all the bowls. ¡°This boy, I swear.¡±

    ¡°Mama¡­¡± Manu called her. Samaya frowned at the strange tone of his voice and walked forward to see what was wrong.

    ¡°There are maggots.¡±

 Chapter 21: Empress Dowager

    The maggots squirmed against each other, soaked in hot water inside the bowl that Samaya was fairly sure was supposed to contain some sort of noodles. There were several gasps around her. She heard a gagging noise. Samaya roved her eyes over the maids, who had varying degrees of surprise and horror on their faces. Most of them even looked genuine.

    ¡°Mama, look!¡± Manu¡¯s voice drew her attention to him. She turned around to find Manu holding up one of the maggots between his index finger and forefinger.

    ¡°By the gods, Manu!¡± Samaya sighed, exasperated. ¡°How many times have I told you not to grab just anything you find interesting? Do you know how many diseases it could have?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s squirming!¡± Manu then frowned and gently put the maggot down on his palm. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s in pain?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± she said as she walked forward. Did maggots feel pain? She seemed to remember TEA¡¯s scientists arguing about it. ¡°It was in hot water for so long after all. Now, put it back and wash your hand again.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡± she looked back to one of the maids who helped them wash. ¡°Su, could you help him wash up?¡±

    Manu grumbled but followed the mad nonetheless. Samaya turned around and leaned down slightly. Just as she was wondering what to do, a familiar voice came from behind her.

    ¡°Is Virtuous Lady Qing done with her breakfast? His Majesty has sent me to escort her to Empress Dowager.¡±

    She sighed and straightened. ¡°Eunuch Li, perfect timing! Can you take care of this?¡± She held up the bowl full of maggots.

    Eunuch Li stepped back, a look of disgust washing over his face. ¡°What ¡­ is this?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Someone prepared a special breakfast dish for me. Unfortunately, it¡¯s inedible.¡±

    ¡°Who dares to-¡±

    ¡°It does not matter,¡± Samaya interrupted him before he could work up a rage. ¡°What matters is that we need to get rid of these. Do we want a pest infestation inside the Yongyagong?¡±

    Eunuch Li paused and then sighed before taking the bowl. ¡°I shall take care of this promptly. Please have your breakfast and get ready.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Samaya glanced at the bowl. ¡°Just dump them in boiling water. That should do the job.¡± She would usually suggest salt but salt was a valuable resource here.

    Eunuch Li nodded and turned back. Once Manu came back, Samaya had to reassure him that yes, the maggots were going to be killed but it was so that they wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. ¡®I swear,¡¯ she shook her head, ¡®he has no problem punching a grown man in the balls but he cries over insects.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to finish eating. And then they were taken to dress up. Or rather, dress up more. Apparently, there was still a few layers needed if she wanted to go out. Which¡­ gods, it was suffocating. She could handle it. Didn¡¯t mean she had to like it.

    She looked at herself in the mirror. At least the clothes were beautiful. They were more luxurious than anything Samaya had worn in this world. Her outer robes were white with beautiful shades of teal and pink lacework and embroidery, while jewelry adorned her neck, ears, head, and hands. It was all a bit too much. She took off some of the heavier ones just to get the weight off her, despite the protests of the surrounding maids.

    She saw Manu dressed up in robes similar to hers, except his sash was thicker, his front was crossed and he wore trousers, his upper robes coming down to his knees. His hair was up in a top knot.

    ¡°Mama, how do I look? How do I look?¡±

    ¡°Very handsome, sweetheart.¡±

    Manu beamed up at her and, for a moment, she felt as if everything would be alright.

    ¡°Are Virtuous Lady Qing and the Imperial Prince ready?¡±

    Of course, Eunuch Li¡¯s voice broke the illusion. She sighed. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡±

    Samaya took Manu¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my handsome Prince.¡± Together, they walked out into the courtyard, where Eunuch Li was waiting.

    Unlike the servants that had been assigned to this ¡°courtyard¡± - which really was a decently sized mansion with a garden in front of it - Eunuch Li didn¡¯t bow to her. She didn¡¯t expect him to. He was a lot higher than her in the hierarchy. He only gave a shallow bow toward Manu, who shifted uncomfortably beside her at the attention.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Eunuch Li said. Without waiting for her to answer, he turned around and walked. Samaya let out an exasperated sigh and walked behind him, the two seniormost maids - Lian and Han - following them. Eunuch Li must have instructed them already. As they walked, Eunuch Li started to give them a crash course on how to behave in front of the Empress Dowager. Samaya listened carefully, if only because the first impression is important for Manu.

    ¡°Enter with your head lowered and kowtow immediately.¡±

    ¡°You have to make her tea. Usually, each of you would do this separately but considering your ¡­ circumstances, one from both of you will do.¡±

    ¡°Bow your head when you offer tea and say these words¡­¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    He kept babbling and she kept filing away the important information until finally, they reached a gate that opened up to a huge garden. The guards took one look at Eunuch Li and stepped aside. Samaya could feel them giving her the stinkeye. Manu¡¯s hand tightened against hers and she felt her shrinking into her side. He must feel very uncomfortable here. He was rarely this withdrawn these days. She squeezed back and smiled reassuringly at him when he looked up.

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Eunuch Li¡¯s voice made her look up.

    Samaya watched as Eunuch Li walked up to one of the maids waiting outside and spoke softly. ¡°Virtuous Lady Qing is here to see the Empress Dowager.¡± The maid glanced at her. Her brows furrowed a little and then she bowed to Eunuch Li before going inside.

    Samaya felt a sense of deja vu, remembering all the times she had to stand outside an office, which usually belonged to one of the Directors or, if she was undercover, to her target. Would she have to wait for a ¡®while¡¯? Or would the one behind those double doors be sensible for once?

    The doors slid open. The maid came out and nodded. The second option, then.

    She nodded back and followed the maid into the building, Eunuch Li close behind her. As soon as they passed through the double doors, they faced a set of curtains. The curtains were moved aside and Samaya faced an elderly woman wearing a light blue robe with golden embellishments. She sat on ... a mattress? That was the only way she could describe it. A double mattress, covered with silk sheets and pillows nestled around her. The closest thing she could think of to this was a futon, but this was clearly for sitting purposes. Eh, she supposed it counted as a low couch... there was a low table in front of her too.

    She heard the sound of someone clearing their throat. Fuck, her habit of hyper-fixating on details just had to pop up now. Thankfully, it was only for a split second. She stepped forward and seamlessly went down to her knees, put her hands on the floor, and bowed until her forehead was about half an inch away from the back of her hand. A kowtow, she believed it was called. A similar thud beside her let her know that Manu also followed her, albeit less gracefully.

    "Qing Samaya greets Imperial Mother."

    "Huang Xu greets Imperial Grandmother."

    There was a beat of silence.

    "Rise," a calm, soft voice reached her ears. It contained a bit of coldness.

    Samaya did as told. She kept her head bowed. "May we offer you tea, Imperial Mother?"

    "Proceed."

    Manu and Samaya exchanged a quick glance, She nodded at him before they silently moved to the low table and picked up the teapot and cups. Manu gathered tea leaves in the teapot and Samaya poured the hot water into it. They steeped the tea leaves, keeping their movements slow and deliberate, with Manu following her lead.

    Samaya carefully picked up the teacup and offered it to the Empress Dowager with both hands, bowing deeply. "Please accept our humble offering, Imperial Mother."

    The Empress Dowager took the cup with a nod of acknowledgment, taking a small sip before setting it back on the low table. "Your tea is well-prepared," she remarked. And Samaya knew they had passed some sort of test.

    Samaya bowed her head again, "Thank you for your kind words, Imperial Mother." She then raised her head and finally looked at the woman properly, and noticed the golden eyes. A bit darker than the Emperor¡¯s but no less sharp.

    The Empress Dowager glanced at Samaya, her gaze lingering on her for a moment longer than usual. "Samaya, that is an unusual name. What does it mean?"

    Samaya straightened up, a small smile appearing on her face. "It means ''time¡¯, Imperial Mother. My mother chose it for me. She used to tell me that she hoped I would make the most of every moment of my life."

    ¡°Interesting. Your mother sounds like a lovely and insightful lady.¡±

    Her smile turns wry. ¡°Insightful, yes. Lovely¡­ well, that¡¯s not exactly how I would describe her.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± To her credit, the Empress Dowager¡¯s voice did not waver or change one bit. She seemed quite experienced at hiding her true emotions. ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± Samaya replied after a moment. It was true, though she let them interpret the words however they wanted to.

    ¡°And your father?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone too.¡± Since before she was born, the fucker. In that regard, her father and the Emperor had something in common. The difference was, her father never came for her. Heck, she didn¡¯t even know who he was.

    ¡°How unfortunate,¡± her eyes then moved over to Manu. ¡°Come here, child.¡±

    Manu glanced at her and she nodded, giving him a small smile. He took a deep breath and shuffled over to the other side of the table before giving a deep bow. All those times dealing with stupid, arrogant nobles were paying off a bit, at least.

    The woman reached out and titled his head up by the chin, taking a good, long look at Manu¡¯s face. ¡°Fascinating. You look almost exactly like him. He used to blink those big eyes at me as a child, all innocent. I suppose you¡¯ll be as handsome as the Emperor when you grow up.¡±

    Manu immediately flushed and ducked his head. ¡°Thank you, Imperial Grandmother.¡±

    Samaya managed to catch the slightest crinkling of her eyes before she pulled back and looked at Samaya, the cold indifference visible in her eyes.

    ¡°I should thank you, for giving the Emperor a son. No matter the past, the Emperor has accepted you and the Prince. You seem to be learning the Palace etiquettes well. That¡¯s good. Learn properly. Make sure to serve the Emperor well and preserve your dignity as His Majesty¡¯s concubine.¡±

    Resisting the urge to snort, she bowed. ¡°Yes, Imperial Mother.¡±

    The woman waved a hand. A maid came forward with an open box, and Samaya saw two jade bracelets inside. They should be very expensive, though nothing for the Imperial Family.

    ¡°Welcome to the Imperial Harem, Virtuous Lady Qing Samaya. Accept this small gift from your Imperial Mother.¡±

    She bowed and took the box. ¡°Thank you, Imperial Mother.¡±

    The Empress Dowager nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Now it is time for me to read the scriptures.¡±

    Samaya took the dismissal for what it was and bowed once more before standing and stepping backward, Manu following her. One of the maids escorted her outside, where Eunuch Li was.

    The journey back was far less tense. Manu had already slumped against her as all tension left his body. He was now once again lounging in her arms as she walked back to her courtyard.

    ¡°A junior Eunuch will be assigned to you today,¡¯ Eunuch Li said as they reached Yongyagong. ¡°He will be your shadow and will take care of any need and demand that you may have. He will always be with you and you may delegate any work to him. He should be here anytime now.¡±

    Samaya nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be here.¡± She went inside with Manu and started to change into more comfortable clothes. It wasn¡¯t long before Lian came inside and announced, ¡°The new Eunuch is here, Your Highness. Eunuch Liu, please present yourself.¡±

    Ah-Liu.

    Samaya suppressed the fond smile that threatened to curl her lips.

    He kept his promise.

    He managed to sneak into the Palace.

 Chapter 22: Familiar

    Two Days Earlier

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    Samaya was in quite a bind.

    She had dragged Ah-Liu along in order to protect her child from the very men escorting them and keep an eye on him when he was out of her sight. Until and unless she ensured Manu was safe within the Palace walls, she had kept Ah-Liu with her. If needed, Ah-Liu could take Manu away.

    But there was no need for that now. They had a permanent residence inside the Palace. And while she knew that she and Manu were not completely safe, she knew Manu would be protected by the Emperor and she could handle whatever danger came her way. It was already bad that she was using this child¡¯s gratitude to drag him along on such a dangerous journey where he could get captured and tortured or killed. It made her feel disgustingly similar to the TEA Board of Directors. She was not about to pull him into the heart of danger where he had no business being.

    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± She said after a moment of silence. ¡°Your job here is done. Go back to QingHu and get some rest before getting back to your missions. Tell the brats to keep an eye out for anything strange and use the informing talisman if they do find anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told them before leaving,¡± he replied immediately. ¡°I¡¯m staying.¡±

    ¡°And what exactly will you do by staying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you and Manu!¡±

    ¡°I can protect myself and Manu. Plenty.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be everywhere all the time.¡±

    ¡°And you can? How?¡±

    ¡°Like I was until now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± She walks forward and grabs him by his arms. ¡°The Palace is swarming with soldiers and martial artists. You will be caught eventually! Hiding in the shadows is not a long-term solution! May I remind you that the only reason we can talk like this is that I made Han Qin use the highest grade of insulating talismans in this room?¡±

    ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t be in the shadows. I¡¯ll stay by your side!¡±

    ¡°Again, how? How do you expect to enter the Palace and stay by my side in broad daylight?¡±

    ¡°You let me worry about that.¡±

    She flicked him on the forehead. ¡°You¡¯re a hundred years too young to take that tone with me, you brat. You¡¯re going back and that¡¯s final. Do not,¡± she raised a hand when Ah-Liu opened his mouth, ¡°argue with me. I¡¯ll paralyze you and leave you at the local branch if I need to.¡±

    He went quiet and rubbed his forehead. Samaya realized absently that she never really heard Ah-Liu talk this much. She could tell he was thinking about what to say next. She was touched, truly, that he cared for her enough to willingly walk into a lion¡¯s jaw like that. But she couldn¡¯t take advantage of him any more than she already had.

    She ruffled his hair. ¡°Listen to me, alright? Go back. I can take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said as he hung his head. ¡°But I want to stay by your side and help you. You haven¡¯t even entered the Palace and you already have enemies! You¡¯d be all alone in there. You need someone by your side.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t really deny that. She had reviewed the meager information that Ah-Liu had been able to combine over the past week. Most of the concubines - and all of the powerful ones - came from noble families, with wealth, power, and politics at their backs. Samaya did have a fair amount of wealth but apart from that, there was nothing except her own wit and training. How far that would take her in a place saturated with politics, backstabbing and vicious competition for the attention of one man and a chance to put your own child on the throne¡­ well, she didn¡¯t know. She had no solid plan, except to ¡®go in there, gauge and improvise.¡¯ Scarily reminiscent of her first mission in this world.

    ¡°Nevertheless, you cannot,¡± she finally said. ¡°I cannot let you¡­¡±

    ¡°Jiejie,¡± he interrupted her. Samaya paused. It had been a long time since Ah-Liu had called her ¡®older sister¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s been 4 years. 4 years, since you saved me from the village of vicious people who wanted to burn a child alive because he had dark qi. You took him away. You taught him that he wasn¡¯t a monster. You gave him a chance to live again and control his powers instead of living in fear. That child is all grown now. And he is not about to let you go into that pit of poisonous snakes alone! I want to help you! And if you refuse, I will find a way to come back!¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He¡¯s panting at the end of it. Samaya doubted he had ever talked so much in one breath. Ah-Liu was shy, to say the least. Stubborn, too.

    Samaya sighed after a long moment. ¡°Fine. But you sit down and tell me what you plan to do. If we are going to do this, we are going to do it right.¡±

    His eyes lit up and he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. I promise I¡¯ll get in and stay by your side.¡±

    <hr>

    Present

    A Eunuch.

    They were the only males allowed in the harem except for the guards. But guards couldn¡¯t have intimate conversations with the concubines. As far as she knew, the eunuchs did all the dirty work for the concubines. As much as she hated to admit it, that was in line with what Ah-Liu would be doing for her here.

    He came forward and bowed to her. From the lack of reaction around her, she could tell he did not make a mistake.

    ¡°Greetings, Virtuous Lady Qing, I am Eunuch Liu, and I shall be serving you from now on.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°I will be in your care.¡±

    There was a pause before she turned to the maids. ¡°The rest of you are dismissed. I wish to talk to Eunuch Liu alone.¡±

    They glanced at each other hesitantly. Once again, the oldest one took the lead. She bowed and ushered the rest of the maids out.

    Manu, who had almost been vibrating behind her this entire time, rushed forward and pounced on Ah-Liu. ¡°Brother!¡±

    Ah-Liu caught him and hauled him up, making him giggle loudly.

    Samaya sighed. ¡°Keep it quiet, the two of you.¡±

    ¡°You came!¡± Manu exclaimed, completely ignoring her. This brat.

    Ah-Liu nodded and used his free hand to ruffle the boy¡¯s hair. He was back to being his quiet and un-troublesome self.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Manu, you have to go to the classes the Emperor arranged for you.¡±

    Manu let out a disagreeing whine.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re the one who wanted to come here. Now, we have to play along with them. Go outside, and tell Lian to escort you to your lessons.¡±

    Manu whined again but with a stern look from Samaya, he got off Ah-Liu with a grumble and ran off to find the head maid.

    Once he was out of eyesight, Samaya turned to the boy. ¡°Did you have any trouble getting in?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t hard to add my name to the roster of junior Eunuchs. And when they asked who would volunteer for you, no one else moved forward. It was easier than I thought it would be.¡±

    ¡°You will have to be careful though,¡± she said as she sat down at the table. ¡°The martial artists in the Palace have keen senses. You might be able to handle a majority of them. But I know there are also those who absolutely outmatch you. So, be careful. You find yourself in trouble, you run.¡±

    Ah-Liu looked like he wanted to disagree. But one look from her and he acquiesced.

    ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s get into-¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± he interrupted her. ¡°I have to tell you something. I found Hualin here.¡±

    For the first time, she¡¯s surprised. ¡°She managed to get to the Capital? Where is she?¡±

    ¡°The Purple Pavilion.¡±

    That was the biggest and most famous brothel in the Capital. They served elite customers, aka, nobles and people with enough money. They also had a reputation for having the best services, well-trained hosts, and a good environment welcoming to all ¡®reputed¡¯ persons. It¡¯s the establishment where the ¡®good people¡¯ went. Which was good. It means that they didn¡¯t actively abuse their workers, at the very least.

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s doing well.¡±

    Samaya slumped a bit. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± she sighed in relief.

    Hualin was one of the children she had saved from slavers. She and her little brother of 10 had been sold to the black market by their shitty father. Samaya had saved them and had offered to find them a safe place. She had refused and asked her to take care of her little brother. She¡¯d been seventeen at the time, more than old enough to make such decisions, and definitely an adult in this world. Samaya hadn¡¯t asked her for a reason or stopped her and she had since wondered if she should have. It was good to know that Hualin was in a relatively safe place.

    ¡°She¡¯s called Bai Yue here,¡± Ah-Liu informed her, making her smile. White moon. It suited her. Hualin was fair and beautiful even when she had been clothed in rags and covered in mud.

    ¡°That means she¡¯s good enough to have a pseudonym,¡± Samaya observed. ¡°That¡¯s good. Tell her to keep an ear out for anything that might be related to the new Prince and his mother.¡±

    Perhaps, Samaya was no better than the Directors, after all, given that her first thought after finding out about the child was how she could use her. But, in this situation, she could use anything she could get.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get into what you have to do here.¡±

    They spoke in hushed tones, as Samaya detailed what information Ah-Liu must gather inside the Palace.

    In the meantime, the new Prince entered his first lesson, to be met with a familiar face.

 Chapter 23: First Lessons

    The Palace was nice. Everything looked shiny and expensive. Manu had never thought he would be able to see such things up close. Mama always got him whatever he wanted but for some reason, she refused to move away from that little house at the very edge of QingHu. He didn¡¯t mind. It was their small home and he loved staying there. Of course, on the days when Mama went on dangerous missions, he had stayed at old man Cin¡¯s tavern. She never stayed away more than a week.

    But now they lived in this extravagant Palace. Manu knew he did not have to come here, he knew his mother would have protected him regardless of what he chose. He really didn¡¯t care much for staying in the Palace. What he really wanted was for his mama to live in luxury like all those noble ladies. He had always thought his mother would have been able to live like that if it had not been for him. She was smart, strong, and beautiful. There was no man in the world who would not accept her. She was only living like this for him, the boy she found on the streets and took in as her son.

    And now, he found out that he was a Prince. And that he could give his mama a good life where she did not have to go on dangerous missions for Uncle Siwang to earn money. He knew it could be dangerous. After all, most nobles were a bunch rotten to the core. But he really wanted to try to give his mama a good life. And today, when he saw his mama all dressed up with servants at her beck and call, he felt so relieved! This was what his mama deserved. More than anyone. And if his being a good and proper Prince like the Emperor said could help her keep it, then he would gladly learn to be a proper Prince.

    Right now, Manu was following the head maid Lian toward a more modest section within the Palace, where his lessons were supposed to start.

    ¡°Your tutor is inside,¡± she told him once they reached in front of a set of double doors. ¡°Please go inside and remember to greet him by bowing.¡±

    He nodded and stepped forward, opening the doors. The anxious frown on his face turned into a look of surprise when he saw a familiar person inside.

    ¡°Nice Uncle!¡± He grinned.

    It was the uncle who let him ride on his horse during their journey back. He told him that his name was Chen Zhongqing. He was far nicer than his brother, Chen Yuming. That one was just rude.

    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness,¡± the man bowed. That felt strange. Manu was used to bowing to others. Having other people bow to him was just weird.

    ¡°Are you going to teach me, nice Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°And you must call me Teacher Chen, Your Highness.¡±

    He nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay, Teacher Chen!¡± He then tilted his head, a concerned frown marring his face. ¡°Are you okay now? Does your wound hurt?¡±

    The man looked surprised for a moment before he smiled at the boy. ¡°It does not anymore, Your Highness, thanks to you.¡±

    Manu couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°How is it thanks to me? I didn¡¯t do anything. You got hurt because of me!¡±

    Teacher Chen paused at that. ¡°It¡¯s a figure of speech,¡± he explained. ¡°It is something we say to our superiors, meaning that we are well by their blessings and good graces.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s stupid,¡± Manu huffed. ¡°I can¡¯t give you any blessing! And you got better because of good physicians, not because of me.¡±

    The man chuckled. ¡°I suppose you are right. Thank you for your insights, Your Highness. Now,¡± he proceeded before Manu could protest, ¡°shall we start?¡±

    He smiled and gestured for him to sit down. There was an assortment of books on the low table between them. Chen Zhonqqing opened the topmost one.

    ¡°Alright, let''s get you started on the characters.¡±

    He opened one of the books and Manu immediately recognized the writings in there.

    ¡°Oh, I know those!¡± He exclaimed.

    Chen Zhonqqing looked up at him with surprise again. ¡°You do?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yes! Mama taught me!¡±

    That was even more of a surprise for Teacher Chen. ¡°She did? Who taught her?¡±

    Manu shrugged. ¡°Mama said she taught herself.¡±

    ¡°Taught herself?¡± The man asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The boy nodded. ¡°She¡¯s amazing like that!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ see.¡± Chen Zhongqing leaned forward a bit. ¡°Do you know how to write them?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Your mother taught you?¡±

    Manu nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Teacher Chen frowned and pulled out a long parchment scroll, opening it, laying it down in front of the child, and putting the books aside. ¡°Show me. Write the first 10 characters of Xinyu.¡±

    Manu looked at the inkpot beside him and took the brush out of it before writing the characters, not too slow but not too hasty either.

    Teacher Chen took a good, long look at the characters and then sighed. ¡°This will need some¡­. Work.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    The characters were correct. But that was about it. They looked ugly, the ink was splotchy in some places, thick and thin where it shouldn¡¯t be and there were ink stains splattered all around them. It was clear that even though the boy learned to write, he did not practice it correctly. He had no idea how to write properly with ink.

    ¡°Work?¡± Manu asked.

    Chen Zhongqing nodded. ¡°Yes. You are the Prince. Your calligraphy must be befitting of your station. It must be beautiful and elegant while exuding majesty. You will have to practice your calligraphy a lot, Your Highness.¡±

    Manu wrinkled his nose. ¡°That sounds like a lot of work.¡±

    The man smiled. ¡°Well, we better get to work then.¡±

    Manu nodded and took the brush once again. The next two hours were spent meticulously practicing each character he was shown several times

    ¡°Well done. You are able to control your ink 6 times out of 10 now. I did not expect you to learn so quickly.¡±

    Manu looked down at the calligraphy and frowned a bit. ¡°This is ¡­ good?¡±

    The writing in front of him was still ugly, shaky, and splotchy.

    He felt a hand gently pet his head and looked up to see Teacher Chen smiling at him. ¡°Yes, it is. Very good. You just started learning calligraphy today. The fact that you are able to write clearly without too many ink smudges on the first day is amazing. I¡¯m sure you will be writing beautifully in no time if you keep practising.¡±

    Manu stared at the man for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re just like my mama, Teacher Chen!¡±

    The man looked at him in surprise and retracted his hand. ¡°Really? How so?¡±

    ¡°Mama never yells at me for my mistakes! She always says that as long as I work hard, I¡¯ll be able to do anything!¡±

    The man paused. ¡°Your mother loves you very much, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    Manu nodded, smiling. ¡°Yeah! She loves me and I love her!¡±

    Then he looked down at the parchment in front of him, frowning. ¡°We have only practised ten characters today. How many more days do we have to practise this?¡¯

    He liked learning to write but writing the same characters repetitively was boring.

    Teacher Chen chuckled. ¡°Well, we have only practised ten. There are about three thousand characters that you need to learn to write. It will take some time, no?¡±

    Manu groaned loudly. Suddenly, he did not want to learn anymore. But ¡­ it was not like he had the option to do that. Since he was brought here as a Prince, he had to learn how to live like a Prince. Otherwise, his mama would have to face problems. Everyone would taunt her. He did not know much about Harem. But he knew his mother would have many enemies here. He was not about to let his mother get humiliated because of him, especially since he swore to himself that he would help his mama live a good, luxurious, and happy life.

    ¡°Well, I believe we can conclude here for today,¡± the man said. ¡°I believe you have to go start your martial arts training after this?¡±

    He nodded and then tilted his head in confusion. ¡°How do you know?¡±

    The man did not say anything. He just smiled and stood. ¡°How about I escort you there?¡±

    Still a bit confused, he nodded and stood. They walked out together. The maid fell in step behind them when Teacher Chen explained that he was escorting Manu. Manu walked with the man, once again admiring his beautiful and luxurious surroundings. Lian gave them instructions on which way to go and they ended up going to a beautiful, large, circular yard. It seemed to have everything required for training, different kinds of weapons, targets, and designated areas for sparring.

    Before he could admire it all though, he heard a very familiar, very annoying voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Manu turned his head around to see who it was and then groaned again.

    It was the man who had been annoying and trying to berate him the entire way back.

    The younger Chen brother.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡± He asked, resisting the urge to stomp his foot. He was not going to act like a child.

    ¡°Trust me, bo ¡­ Your Highness. I have been asking myself that since His Majesty asked me to train you yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, please.¡± Teacher Chen sounded exasperated. He could understand.

    ¡°Ming¡¯er, brother!¡± The younger one corrected him, as he always did. He then sighed before turning to Manu. ¡°Your Highness, I shall be your martial instructor until you learn the basics. If you show promise, the Emperor might teach you himself.¡±

    Manu tilted his head. Was that a good thing or a bad thing? He didn¡¯t particularly like the Emperor since Mama didn¡¯t like him either. But they were here due to the Emperor so he had to at least pretend to be a good son and like him. After a moment of thought, he shrugged. He was just going to do the best he could. The rest could come later.

    Manu nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    <hr>

    Two hours later found Manu exhausted and slightly aching. The man taught him basic stances and balances. He gave him a heavy wooden sword to learn to move and balance with first. Manu was used to running about and getting into fights. He was good at hiding and sneaking up on someone. He was good at dancing around someone and not getting caught. He was good at getting in and out of someone¡¯s range. But he had never tried prolonged training with heavy objects before, so it was natural to be so exhausted.

    ¡°You have good form. And you¡¯re quick to learn,¡± the man said, much to Manu¡¯s surprise. ¡°We will continue like this for now. Be sure to be on time tomorrow. Alright?¡±

    Manu kept the wooden sword back on the rack and then nodded. ¡°Alright, Chen Yuming!¡±

    ¡°You brat!¡± The man exclaimed. ¡°I am your Master. Be respectful! Call me Master Chen!¡±

    Manu wrinkled his nose at the thought of calling the man Master.

    The man¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Do you want the Emperor to know you are being disrespectful?¡±

    Manu then sighed in exasperation, as if he was the adult dealing with a child. ¡°Fine. Master Chen.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like your tone.¡±

    Manu resisted the urge to roll his eyes. ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Be here on time tomorrow.¡±

    He ran out of the yard, Maid Lian struggling to keep up with him. Teacher Chen had already left long ago. He had memorized the way back so he did not need any instructions. He ran to where his mama was and saw her just outside their new house, admiring the flowers in her courtyard.

    ¡°Mama!¡± He called and ran to her, tackling her in a huge, tight hug. As always, she turned around and caught him, wrapping her arms around him.

    ¡°My boy,¡± she said softly. ¡°How were your first lessons?¡±

    Manu looked up at her. ¡°They were good. The Chen brothers are teaching me. I don¡¯t like the annoying one but still ¡­ he said I was doing well.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± His mama tilted her head curiously. Once again, it struck him how beautiful she was. ¡°Alright, come inside. Why don¡¯t I call for dinner and you can tell me all about it? How does that sound?¡±

    Manu nodded. ¡°Alright. But why are we having dinner so early? The sun has just set.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget?¡± She asked with a soft smile. ¡°We have to go greet the Empress tomorrow early in the morning.¡±

 Chapter 24: Greeting the Empress

    In the Fore Hall of the Palace of the Empress, Tianfengong, sat opposite rows of low tables with luxurious mattresses and cushions for seating, two rows on each side, six tables in each row. The Empress - Xie Taiying - sat at the head of the two rows. The seating was determined by rank.

    The Empress sat in all her glory, wearing ornate and luxurious clothes with hues of yellow. Only the Emperor and the Empress were allowed to wear the royal color, and the Empress¡¯s had to be subtler. The crown on her head was surely smaller than the Emperor¡¯s but no less majestic. Her protruding belly underneath the soft clothes belied her pregnancy. The vermillion dot on her forehead and the same vermillion carefully pressed onto the lid of her eyes only helped bring out the beauty of the heart shaped face. She was quiet, leisurely sweeping her eyes over the concubines that were gathering to give her morning greetings. They bowed respectfully before starting to take their seats.

    On her right was the Imperial Consort - Yun Shuyao. When it came to beauty, she did not lose to the Empress. She wore purple robes over a pink undergown. Her hair was tied up into a bun and pinned into a place with a beautiful coral hairpin, a gift from the Emperor himself. Pink rouge tainted her cheek and lips but they did nothing to soften the sharp gaze of those phoenix eyes. She sat on the right of the Empress because she was the highest rank after the Empress.

    On the left of the Empress was the next rank. Virtuous Consort Song Yuhan. She was rather plain compared to the ethereal beauty of the Empress and the Imperial Consort. She looked demure, but those who knew her knew better. She entered the Harem to improve the political position of her family and singlehandedly pulled them up from the bottom of the barrel. She did so by not engaging in harem politics, and winning the Emperor¡¯s favor exactly by not vying for his favor like other concubines. Nobody knew why the Emperor liked visiting her so much when there were other, more beautiful concubines but a daughter came out of that union and she became the only Virtuous Consort for giving the Emperor his first child.

    And then the seats beside the Imperial Consort and the Virtuous Consort were slowly filling up with the concubines of lower ranks and unranked concubines, and they sat alternatively on each row. The front rows were for higher ranks. The rows behind were for lower ranks. The highest number of seats in each row would be ten. But there was no need for that as not all positions of ranked concubines were filled. Today, however, another seat should be added on the side of the Virtuous Consort.

    The Empress frowned. ¡°Why is there no extra seat for our newest addition today?¡±

    There was a pause. She looked back at her Eunuch and raised an eyebrow. As her assistant in all her duties, it was his duty to ensure everything went smoothly.

    Eunuch Lang bowed. ¡°Apologies, Your Majesty. I thought ¡­¡±

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°You thought? You thought it was acceptable to insult the Emperor by humiliating the Concubine he personally brought into the Inner Palace, who also happens to be the mother of his son?¡±

    Eunuch Lang panicked and bowed deeper. ¡°Deepest apologies, Your Majesty. I never thought that way. I shall arrange for the seats right away.¡±

    ¡°See to it,¡± the Empress said sharply. ¡°The other concubines should be arriving soon.¡±

    Eunuch Lang bowed and scrambled to add an extra chair to the front row on the Empress¡¯s left.

    ¡°The Empress sure is generous,¡± the Imperial Consort spoke from the side, her lips curled in a pointed smile. ¡°A commoner has made her way into the Inner Palace and the Empress treats her with such grace.¡±

    Xie Taiying did not even look at her as she spoke. ¡°I am only doing my duty as the Empress. All of us have the duty to ensure harmony and peace within the Inner Palace in order to ensure the satisfaction of the Emperor. I am doing my part. I can only hope that everyone else does theirs.¡±

    She looked up as she heard more footsteps. ¡°Noble Ladies, please move one seat to your left. The new Virtuous Lady shall sit beside Virtuous Lady Fu Caiyi.¡±

    Lin Fang, the highest ranking of the Noble Ladies, paused for a moment before bowing and taking the seat to the left of the one she usually sat on. Oh, there were looks and noises of discontent. But they would not dare defy the Empress, especially not when Lin Fang obeyed without any protest.

    As most of the concubines filed in, Xie Taiying wondered if the newest concubines would be late. Now, that would be a terrible first impression.

    But she needn''t have worried.

    A new figure clad in blue and white walked into the room, a smaller figure walking alongside her as he clutched her hand nervously.

    ¡ª

    The day was almost a repeat of the previous day, minus the lazy breakfast. Apparently, they had to have the morning tea with the Empress. And any breakfast would come after that. Lian hurried them along, as they could not afford to be late today.

    But she had to admit, for how hurried the entire affair was, the maids dolled her up quite prettily. They used minimal makeup at her request, mostly because she knew she would look like a ghost with all that white powder on her face. Manu - who insisted on wearing the same blue as her - looked so handsome and cute at the same time that her heart melted.

    She held his hand. ¡°Ready?¡±

    The determined nod from the child made her smile softly.

    Lian led them to the Tianfenggog - the Palace of Celestial Phoenix. Such a majestic name. Considering that in this culture, the Empress was considered the phoenix that rose above all and nurtured the nation, it was fitting.

    ¡°You must go up to the Empress and bow,¡± Lian said. ¡°Just like yesterday. But the Prince must address the Empress as Imperial Mother.¡±

    Samaya blinked at the new information. ¡°Imperial Mother?¡±

    Lian nodded and looked at Manu for a moment before turning her eyes to Samaya. ¡°The Empress is considered the mother of all the children of the Emperor. As such, all children must address her as Imperial Mother.¡±

    She paused. ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ unexpected.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    After all, which woman would want to be called mother by the children her husband had with his other wives? But ¡­ oh well, she supposed it was the tradition of this time. If she was even the least invested in the Emperor, she might have hated such tradition, As it was, she could not care less.

    ¡°You got that, Manu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mama!¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± Lian corrected him. ¡°It is alright if you call her mama in private. But on occasions like this, you must be appropriate and call her mother.¡±

    Manu nodded seriously. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Samaya suppressed a smile. Her hand tightened around Manu¡¯s as they approached the Palace. Lian instructed all the other maids to stay outside and entered with her. Apparently, only one maid was allowed and even they had to move back and be a wallflower.

    Samaya could not help but sigh in irritation. So many rules. There was a time when she used to delight in breaking the rules. Now, she had to follow them. Becoming a mother really did change people.

    They walked up the stairs and she heard Lian announce her arrival.

    ¡°Virtuous Lady Qing Samaya enters the Home of the Empress.¡±

    She paused when all eyes turned to her. And then to Manu. He could see the widened eyes, and hear the almost inaudible gasps. She could feel Manu¡¯s tacky hand in hers. She squeezed it in assurance and walked inside. She walked between the rows, the path leading her to the Empress. She looked even more beautiful here, at home. Samaya knelt and put her hands on the ground, bowing her head. She heard Manu do the same beside her.

    ¡°Qing Samaya greets Her Majesty the Empress.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xu greets Imperial Mother.¡±

    Fortunately, the woman did not keep them in that position for long.

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    They both did. Samaya felt the woman¡¯s gaze on herself. It moved quickly, no doubt now examining the boy in front of her.

    ¡°I was unable to properly see the Prince during our last meeting,¡± she said softly. ¡°He really does bear a striking resemblance toHis Majesty. Good for you, is it not?¡±

    Samaya resisted the urge to sigh. This again. She gave a shallow bow. ¡°I am eternally grateful for the opportunity the Emperor has bestowed upon me. I never knew the man who gave me the greatest gift of my life,¡± she rested her hand on Manu¡¯s head, ¡°was the Emperor. I had once prayed for my child to have good fortune and prosperity in life. The Heavens have granted my prayers after all these years.¡±

    Samaya spat the bullshit as if it was the most natural thing in the world. It was not hard. She was a trained professional in spitting bullshit. Especially, when she could throw in some half-truths in there.

    ¡°I see,¡± she said softly. ¡°Please do take your seat. You have a lot to learn here. Don¡¯t worry, we are all here to help.¡±

    Samaya bowed again as one of the Eunuchs behind the Empress came to her to lead her to her seat.

    ¡°As for the Prince, would he like to sit beside me?¡± The Empress asked just as they were about to get up.

    Samaya turned to her son to see him looking up at her with wide eyes. She could see the nervousness in them and in the way that he reached for her sleeve. She glanced at Lian, who was subtly shaking her head. So, this was not something they could refuse. It sounded like a question, but Samaya was pretty sure it was an order. They could not deny the Empress¡¯s request in front of all these concubines.

    She sighed softly and then cupped the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go sit beside your Imperial Mother.¡± She leaned down and pressed a kiss to his other cheek before whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll be right here, okay?¡±

    Samaya felt the boy take a deep breath and then nod. She pulled back and then patted his shoulder. She then followed the Eunuch to the empty seat in between two concubines in the front row on the left of the Empress. She had heard from Lian that the seating was arranged according to rank. So, she was probably higher than ¡­ she counted ¡­ five of them. She jumped ranks here. They wouldn¡¯t be happy. She did not miss the dirty looks some of them sent her way as she sat down, keeping an eye on Samaya.

    ¡°Welcome to the Harem,¡± the woman on her right spoke up. ¡°I am Fu Caiyi, one of the Virtuous Ladies.¡±

    Samaya nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Qing Samaya.¡±

    Fu Caiyi tilted her slightly, perhaps at the strange greeting, but then she shook it off and gave a smile. ¡°I hope you are adjusting well. The Imperial Harem can be a harsh place.¡±

    She resisted the urge to chuckle. Compared to the shit she had to face both in her original world and this one, this was almost like a recess playground. Of course, there were politics surrounding her child and there was danger for him almost everywhere. But the Imperial Harem and their petty games for the Emperor¡¯s favor held no importance to her.

    Despite her spiteful thoughts, she smiled back at her. She had a feeling that this woman was genuinely trying to help her. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I am adjusting as well as I can.¡±

    She nodded, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°If you need anything, let me know. I may not be able to do much, but if it¡¯s within my limited power, I shall do my best.¡±

    Before Samaya could reply, the Empress spoke up. ¡°Well, it is time for our tea. Let us not delay the morning affairs. We have an entire day ahead of us.¡±

    Samaya¡¯s eyes moved from the Empress to Manu sitting beside her. He was now rigid and looking as if he was in the middle of the most important event of his entire life. Samaya had to suppress another smile. Her sweet, cute little boy.

    The Empress raised her cup and the concubines followed suit. Samaya followed them and then took an almost dainty sip from the cup like the rest of them. She tilted her head towards Fu Caiyi and asked if she could ¡°please tell me more about my fellow sisters?¡± She wanted to know more about to make sure she did not ¡°do anything wrong.¡±

    She had to ask Ah-Liu to gather the proper information but a primary idea of them won¡¯t hurt. Fu Caiyi, bless her heart, gladly complied.

    Yun Yuhao. Imperial Consort. Daughter of Prime Minister Yun. She had the most power after the Empress and no one dared say anything against her.

    Song Yuhan. Virtuous Consort. Gained the Emperor¡¯s favor through her wisdom and grace and gave the Emperor his first child. A daughter, who was now six years old.

    Yi Yingxiu. Beautiful Consort. A quiet and graceful woman, she did not vie for the Emperor¡¯s favor like others. Perhaps that was why the Emperor liked to spend time with her sometimes.

    Hou Tianjian. Beautiful Consort. The menace of the Imperial Harem. Liked to harass and beat down on the lower ranking ones, but was docile as a lamb in front of the Empress and higher rank concubines. She also had a daughter, five years old.

    Fu Caiyi would have continued but Samaya heard an unfamiliar voice address her.

    ¡°Lady Qing.¡±

    She looked up to see the Imperial Consort staring at her. Her eyes seemed eternally narrowed and her lips were on the verge of a smirk. She tilted her head.

    ¡°I wonder, has His Majesty arranged an instructor to teach you and the Prince etiquette?¡±

    Samaya paused, wondering where this was going. She shook her head. ¡°No, he has not.¡±

    A scoff. ¡°I do not blame him. He is already doing so much. We cannot expect him to pay so much attention to a peasant he picked up from the streets.¡±

    Ouch. That would have hurt anyone other than Samaya.

    ¡°Imperial Consort,¡± the Empress called, her voice soft but holding a hint of warning.

    ¡°Oh, I apologize, Your Majesty,¡± the Imperial Consort said, unfazed. ¡°I only meant to say that we should try to ease His Majesty¡¯s burden, as is our duty. If you permit it, I can arrange etiquette instructors for both the new Virtuous Lady and Prince Xu.¡±

 Chapter 25: An Insightful Walk

    Whatever the woman was planning, it could not be anything good. Even without the glint in her eyes that Samaya was sure she thought she was hiding, anyone with one functioning brain cell could tell that.

    She wanted so badly to refuse. But there were eyes on her and her child was looking at her nervously from the side of the Empress.

    ¡°Well, what do you think, Lady Qing?¡± The Empress asked.

    It sounded like a question. Like the woman was really asking for her opinion. But really, there was only one answer.

    She bowed her head and saluted as she was shown at least ten times by Lian. ¡°I shall accept and obey whatever decision Your Majesty makes.¡±

    There was a pause before the Empress nodded. ¡°Very well. Imperial Consort, please do make the necessary arrangements.¡±

    The slight curl in the corner of the Imperial Consort¡¯s lips told her all she needed to know. The woman bowed. ¡°As you order, Your Majesty.¡±

    Everyone went back to their teas and conversation. Manu was looking at her nervously but she just blinked and sent another smile at him. He soon had to turn his attention to the Empress as she spoke.

    ¡°You handled that wonderfully,¡± Fu Caiyi spoke up beside her. Samaya turned to see the woman looking at her with admiration and not a little bit of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that I am a quick learner.¡±

    Fu Caiyi nodded. ¡°You will have to be careful, however, Not many like the fact that a commoner has entered the Palace. You might have some of the concubines visiting you. You must keep your composure, no matter what.¡±

    It was sweet that the young woman was worrying about her. Unnecessary, but sweet nonetheless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, thank you.¡±

    She was about to ask the woman to continue her questions on the identity of the concubines, but then another voice spoke up.

    ¡°What do you think of the Prince, Your Majesty?¡±

    Her head snapped around to see a woman sitting in the same row as hers, closer to the Empress. Fuck, did she really ask that? Even though she did not have a full grasp of the internal politics of the Imperial Harem, she knew the Empress was pregnant, possibly with the future Heir of the Empire. To ask her what she thought of her child¡¯s competitor for the throne in front of all the concubines ¡­ that woman sure had guts. The Empress could not even refuse, since it was an innocent question. Refusing to answer would be revealing her fear and weakness.

    For a moment, there was silence before the Empress spoke. ¡°The child is quite intelligent for his age. He does need some polishing, but I believe he will become a worthy Prince of the Empire one day.¡±

    Okay, somewhat neutral answer. Some hidden jabs. That was fine.

    Manu was apparently happy with the praise. He ducked his head and mumbled, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Empress allowed herself a kind smile towards the child, even though it did not quite reach her eyes. She then addressed the assembly.

    ¡°Let us end our morning greetings here and convene tomorrow. Lady Qing, we hope you will join us every day.¡±

    Samaya bowed, relieved that the pleasantries would soon be over. ¡°It would be my honor.¡±

    She nodded and stood slowly with the help of her maids. Everyone else stood with her. They bowed as she left.

    Fu Caiyi turned to her. ¡°Would you like to depart with me? We both live in Yongyagong and we can speak on the way.¡±

    ¡°I would love to,¡± Samaya replied and then grunted as a small ball of energy smashed into her. A regular occurrence. She caught him and balanced them both.

    ¡°Manu,¡± she said sternly. ¡°How many times have I told you? You can¡¯t run around like that anymore!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, mama.¡± The boy buried his face into her stomach. ¡°I was so nervous.¡±

    She sighed softly and then patted his head. Aware of the eyes around them, she gently coaxed. ¡°Alright, come on. Let us go back. You still have classes today, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The boy nodded and Samaya led him out, Fu Caiyi falling into step beside her.

    ¡°You have a way with him, don¡¯t you?¡± She said softly. ¡°My daughters can be quite naughty when they want to be and do not listen to a word of mine at all. Especially if they are having a tantrum.¡±

    She blinked in surprise. ¡°You have daughters?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Twins.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± she said softly. ¡°You really don¡¯t look like it.¡±

    The woman looked like she was barely 20.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you have a son either.¡± She replied. ¡°That¡¯s unexpected, especially since you are a ¡­ you know ¡­¡±

    Samaya blinked at her. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A commoner¡­¡± Fu Caiyi said cautiously. ¡°Commoners don¡¯t usually gather and maintain qi. As such, they get older faster.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± She looked down at herself. Come to think of it, she barely looked any different from when she entered this world. ¡°I suppose I have some good genes¡­¡±

    ¡°Ji ¡­ yins?¡±

    Oh, they would not know what genes meant.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she said softly before turning her attention to the woman. ¡°How old are they? Your daughters?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they are 4. On their way to 5!¡± She said happily. ¡°I must extract a promise from the Emperor to hold a feast for their 5th birthday!¡±

    Samaya chuckled at that.

    ¡°Oh, we are here!¡± Fu Caiyi exclaimed

    They had reached the gates of Tianfengong. She saw two of her younger maids laughing and chatting with one of the other maids.

    ¡°Su, Min,¡± she called the girls. The other maid looked up. A nervousness cast in their eyes and they both bowed.

    ¡°Lady Qing!¡±

    And then they bowed to Fu Caiyi. ¡°Lady Fu!¡±

    Samaya tilted her head. ¡°Min, were you talking with your friend?¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Min shook her head. ¡°Rin is my sister, Lady Qing!¡±

    The girl called Rin bowed to her. ¡°I am called Rin, Lady Qing. I serve Lady Ren Siyun.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± She then looked at Fu Caiyi and raised an eyebrow.

    To her credit, the woman knew exactly what Samaya meant. She leaned in and whispered,  ¡°Ren Siyun is one of the Noble Ladies. She is one rank lower than you.¡±

    Samaya looked back at the two girls, looking at her with identical, big brown eyes, their heart shaped lips quivering. How cute!

    ¡°Did you guys enjoy your time together?¡± She asked.

    Even Su nodded, along with the two sisters. Samaya smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Unfortunately, we have to go now.¡± She straightened. ¡°But you guys will meet again tomorrow. And maybe I¡¯ll request Lady Ren to have tea with me sometime.¡±

    Friends and families were precious in this treacherous place after all.

    They nodded enthusiastically. Su and Min quickly said their goodbyes to RIn, who then trotted off to find her Mistress, while Samaya and Fu Caiyi made their way to Yongyagong together.

    They walked together and chatted softly about inconsequential things. Fu Caiyi informed her about the concubine that had spoken about her child.

    ¡°Han Wanyi,¡± she said softly. ¡°She is a Virtuous Lady like us. She is the daughter of Marquis Han but she got promoted purely due to her half brother¡¯s friendship with the Emperor. She is arrogant enough to think it was her virtue that she did it. Be careful. She is in the faction of the Imperial Consort. The Empress may not like you but she does not try to sow chaos into the Harem like the Imperial Consort faction.¡±

    ¡°Half brother?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes. Grand Commandant Han.¡±

    Samaya blinked. ¡°Han Qin?¡±

    Fu Caiyi looked up at her in surprise. ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    Samaya nodded. ¡°He is the one who escorted me here.¡± She kept it at that¡ªno need to get into details.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Fu Caiyi¡¯s face lit up with understanding. ¡°You must be really special, to have the Grand Commandant escort you.¡±

    Samaya thought she heard a hint of jealousy in her voice but she chose to ignore it. She did not have nearly enough energy to care about running after a man¡¯s favor.

    ¡°What about you?¡± She asked the woman.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Which faction are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± she tilted her head, ¡°I am under the protection of the Empress.¡± She then paused. ¡°Does that displease you?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Everyone without shelter needs one.¡±

    Fu Caiyi looked at her. ¡°Whose protection will you seek?¡±

    Samaya pondered on that for a moment, even though she knew it was quite unnecessary. She did not need their protection. She could already protect herself and she had the contract with the Emperor. That was plenty of protection. She did not need the tumultuous favor and protection of the head ladies of the Harem that depended on her own utility for them and could vanish at the drop of a hat. But it was not like he could say all that.

    ¡°I have not ¡­ thought on it yet,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°You should,¡± Fu Caiyi advised. ¡°Even though you are the mother of a Prince, you are still a commoner. You have little standing amongst the concubines and even fewer connections. Going under the Empress¡¯ ¡­ or Imperial Consort¡¯s umbrella will help you a lot.¡±

    She looked down at Manu walking beside her quietly, curiously looking around. She knew the brat had an ear on their conversation as well. It¡¯s what she had taught him, after all. Fu Caiyi seemed to think that he was the source of her protection. She could not be more wrong.

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that protection come with a price?¡± She asked as she tilted her head. ¡°And is that not why you were so reluctant to mention the Imperial Consort?¡±

    Fu Caiyi looked surprised for a moment before her eyes curved into beautiful crescent shapes as she allowed a soft, genuine smile. ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I thought you were.¡±

    Samaya shrugged. ¡°Thank you for the advice, Lady Fu. I will think about it.¡±

    Fu Caiyi smiled at her and they chatted idly as they walked the rest of the way. Fu Caiyi mostly pointed out different pathways and told her where they would lead. She also whispered into her ear about some secluded areas you could go to if everything in the Imperial Harem became too much. It seemed she had experience with that.

    Samaya truly did appreciate her advice, even as she wondered what price they bore.

    They reached Yongyagong and Fu Caiyi looked at her. ¡°Would you like to come to my courtyard? We could have some tea!¡±

    Samaya tilted her head thoughtfully for a moment before nodding. She saw no harm in it. ¡°Alright.¡± She looked at Lian. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Manu to prepare him for his lessons?¡±

    Lian bowed and was about to take Manu away when Fu Caiyi interrupted. ¡°Does his lesson start right away?¡±

    Samaya turned to look at her and then shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s in ¡­ about two hours.¡±

    ¡°Then he should be able to come with us for a while. I¡¯m sure he will like it.¡±

    Samaya looked at the other concubine, puzzled. But the woman just smiled at her. Samaya sighed softly and turned to her maids. ¡°Lian and Min, accompany us. The rest of you, go back.¡±

    The others bowed and left for Samaya¡¯s courtyard. She then took Manu¡¯s hands and started walking with Fu Caiyi.

    ¡°My courtyard is further inside. I hope you do not mind walking a bit more, Lady Qing.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    They walked for a few more minutes before they reached a garden. She heard giggling and soft laughter coming from there. She peeked slightly and saw that there were three girls playing blind man¡¯s buff in a small clearing inside the garden. One of them had a blindfold on while the others were running around her, avoiding her hands which were making grabbing motions in the air as she tried to catch them. The blindfolded girl looked identical to one of the two girls running around.

    Samaya realized who they were. ¡°Your daughters?¡±

    ¡°And Virtuous Consort Song Yuhan¡¯s. That poor child is all alone in the vast Jidegong. So Her Highness sends her here to play with my children.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± She turned to look at Fu Caiyi. ¡°Is that why you told me to bring Manu along?¡±

    She nodded and stepped forward. ¡°Ai, Mei, Princess Fang, there is someone you need to meet!¡± She called

    They immediately stopped and looked over, the blindfolded twin taking the blindfold off her eyes. They all looked at the woman curiously, eyes wide with curiosity. Samaya realized that all of them had eyes that were a bit lighter in color and reflected like gold in the sunlight. Was that something they got from the Emperor?

    ¡°Did you hear that you have an elder brother now?¡±

    They all nodded, eyes showing varying levels of curiosity and excitement.

    ¡°Is he here?¡± The not-twin, Princess Fang, Samaya presumed, spoke up.

    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± Fu Caiyi said and then looked back at Manu.

    ¡°Oh, does he want to play with us?!¡± The not-it twin asked.

    ¡°Well ¡­ you will have to ask the Prince that, Mei.¡±

    Mei¡¯s eyes widened and she started to run up to Manu. Ai and Fang looked like they wanted to follow but the stern figure of Samaya dissuaded them. Mei seemed like a brave one.

    ¡°Do you want to play with us?¡± She asked as soon as she reached close enough to Manu, leaning in.

    Manu leaned back. He knew how to fight with street rats, but he had no idea how to handle delicate, hyper little princesses. Manu looked up at Samaya with wide eyes, looking a bit lost.

    Samaya chuckled and then knelt in front of him. ¡°Well, these are your sisters. Would you like to play with them?¡±

    Manu bit his lip before looking at the wide eyed princesses. They looked like puppies. Or rabbits. Manu drooped a bit and sighed. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Mei whooped and started to drag him into the garden. Samaya stood up.

    ¡°Manu, be very gentle with them,¡± she urged, hoping he would not use his idea of ¡®playing¡¯ with the princesses. ¡°And remember, you have to go back in one hour to get ready for your lessons!¡±

    ¡°Okay, mama!¡± He shouted back at her.

    Samaya chuckled. ¡°Your children are lovely.¡±

    ¡°I am glad you think like that. Most people in the Harem think they are not very ¡­ lady like.¡±

    Samaya snorted. ¡°They are children. People need to stop pushing stupidly high expectations on little shoulders.¡±

    Fu Caiyi did not say anything. Instead, she fell into a thoughtful silence.

    Samaya turned to her. ¡°But I have to admit, I am quite surprised. I never expected to find someone sympathetic here. I know nobles well enough to know what they think of commoners. When you started talking to me, I thought you were pitying my situation. But you are now even inviting me to have tea and allowing my son to play with your children, when you have all the reason and right to hate him.¡±

    Fu Caiyi looked up at her and opened her mouth to answer. But before she could, a harsh voice spoke up behind her.

    ¡°That¡¯s because she comes from a lowly background as well!¡±

 Chapter 26: Trouble

    Samaya could already feel another headache coming as she turned around to see two women standing just a few steps away from them.

    One of them was the one who had tried to rile up the Queen. Han Wanyi, Han Qin¡¯s sister. The other one ¡­ she did not quite know the name of that woman. But she looked as if she wanted to eat Samaya and Fu Caiyi alive.

    ¡°Since her background is almost as low as yours, she sympathizes with you,¡± the woman said.

    Samaya tilted her head, frowning. ¡°Correct me, if I am wrong, but I thought the Emperor¡¯s concubines were usually selected through careful and rigorous testing by the Palace, headed by the Queen and Queen Dowager.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Fu Caiyi nodded beside her.

    ¡°So ¡­ if Fu Caiyi is here, that means she had been chosen by the Queen and the Queen Dowager. Are you questioning their decisions, sister?¡±

    She sputtered. ¡°That ¡­ that¡¯s not ¡­¡±

    Han Wanyi huffed. ¡°It still does not change her lowly status. She must have been all alone all these years, seeing how she jumped on the opportunity to gain the friendship of a lowly peasant.¡±

    Samay could not help but scoff. This was one of the reasons why she had been so reluctant to come to the Palace. Snobby nobles would get on her nerves and she could not even punch them in the face.

    ¡°Yes, I may be of lowly birth.¡± She chuckled. ¡°One cannot control the circumstances of their own birth. But what they can control is their conduct and behavior toward others. That¡¯s how you can recognize a noble heart. Right now, I can see nothing noble about you. In fact, I have seen peasant street performers act better than you.¡±

    Ironic how she was preaching about noble heart, considering she literally cheated, stole and killed to earn her living.

    Han Wanyi seemed like she would explode on the spot. ¡°You insolent-¡±

    The other woman interrupted her with a chuckle. ¡°Let it be, Lady Han. We would not tarnish ourselves by associating with them.¡±

    She turned around to leave, her head held high as if she was above them and it was not worth it to even waste her breath on them. It got on Samaya¡¯s nerves.

    ¡°Ah, make sure to tell that to His Majesty,¡± she said at their backs, ¡°who has already associated with both of us.¡±

    Both of the missed a step almost at the same time. Han Wanyi turned to her, red faced with anger, waving a finger at Samaya.

    ¡°Insolent wench! How dare you try to slander His Majesty?!¡±

    Oh. Was that the only curse word this noble lady knew? How adorable. Samaya almost chuckled.

    ¡°I am not insulting him.¡± Samaay shrugged. ¡°You did. I just pointed that out.¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    Samaya did not give her the chance to speak. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s hard to imagine that Han Qin is your brother. He¡¯s so calm and decisive in his actions. Kind, too. I have no idea how the two of you are related.¡±

    This time, Han Wanyi really did explode. ¡°Do NOT call that lowlife my brother!¡±

    ¡°Lowlife?¡± Samaya frowned. ¡°Is he not the Grand Commandant of the Imperial Army?¡±

    She scoffed. ¡°No matter what he has become, it will not change the fact that he was borne of a lowly maid! Do you think I care for a bastard who rose to the position of power only to abandon his own family?¡±

    Samaya did not show her anger. Han Qin had become somewhat of an ally to her in the past weeks. He had protected her son and a tacit understanding had developed between them when it came to Manu¡¯s well-being. She could almost consider him a friend. But she could not get angry on behalf of Han Qin. Not in the Imperial Harem, and not when she was supposed to be the Emperor¡¯s woman.

    So, instead of getting angry, she smiled and stepped forward before leaning in. ¡°I have been thinking this¡­ but for a woman of high noble birth, you really are uncivilized, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The hand that was raised to slap her seemed as slow as a snail compared to all the people she¡¯d had to fight and kill, even in her own world. She caught it before it could even come close to her cheek. Her long, calloused fingers wrapped around the fair, smooth wrist before tightening around her nerves. Han Wanyi yelped and Samaya pressed down, twisting her wrist just enough for her to feel a bit of pain.

    ¡°A piece of advice, Lady Han,¡± she said softly. ¡°You do not know me. You do not know what I am capable of. So do try not to bite off more than you can chew. You will end up hurting yourself, little lady.¡±

    She let go of her hand and Han Wanyi stumbled back, rubbing her wrist and glaring at her. ¡°You will pay for this, wench!¡± She spat out before turning around and storming away, the other woman following her.

    ¡°You should not have done that,¡± Fu Caiyi said from behind her. ¡°Now she will go to the Imperial Consort to complain about you. She will exaggerate and make up lies.¡±

    Samaya chuckled. ¡°If she can make up stories then so can I. Let her go to whomever she wants. If I¡¯d let her bully me now, she would have pestered me all the time. It would have been extremely annoying. Now, at least, she will be wary of trying to approach me and will hide behind those more powerful than her. Right now, they know I am not easily intimidated. So, they won¡¯t try petty things to attack me. This way, I will have lesser things to worry about. I can¡¯t have everyone targeting me left and right. Concentrated attacks are easier to defend against, you know.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    She had to admit, even though she had not practiced in a while, her ability to bullshit had not left her. While most of what she said seemed logical, that was not the reason she decided to confront her. She had just gotten unreasonably angry at her pissing on the man who saved the life of her son. She wanted to show that prissy little lady that she could not just throw around her weight and expect people to accept it unconditionally.

    She turned to look at Fu Caiyi, only to find the woman staring at her, looking dumbfounded.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How ¡­ I never thought that ¡­ you already seemed used to the Palace life. I ¡­ everyone thought you would be dazzled by the Palace and the thought of being His Majesty¡¯s concubine. I thought you would be swept away and eventually come to harm. But ¡­ you are already thinking ahead.¡±

    Samaya could not help but laugh. She wrapped an arm around Fu Caiyi¡¯s shoulder and leaned in to speak softly.

    ¡°I have been living in the most dangerous parts of the Empire. I have seen and done things most noble ladies cannot even think of. I won¡¯t be harmed so easily. So don¡¯t worry.¡±

    That and she was a professional spy and trained assassin. No matter what kind of situation you were in, most plans of attack and defense had some general trend to them. She had spent most of her life studying and using those trends to spy, attain information, deceive, and kill.

    The Imperial Harem was a dangerous place, of course. But that danger would never be coming from these little ladies. No, the danger would come from the people behind those little ladies. The more flustered they were, the more those supporters behind the scenes would get involved. And the more they got involved, the more they would be prone to making mistakes and exposing their weaknesses. The more of their weaknesses she knew, the better she would be able to protect her son.

    Of course, that was all a bit ways away. For now, she had to secure her position, not only as the mother of the first Imperial Prince but also as a woman who could not be easily messed with. She had not expected an opportunity for that to be presented so soon. It was her first step, albeit a small one.

    She looked at Fu Caiyi, glad that someone was, if not being a companion, at the very least, pretending to be one. She would find out slowly whether she could trust her or not. For now, she had to make a show of slowly starting to trust someone in the Harem.

    Samaya smiled at the other woman. ¡°I believe, we were about to have some tea? Is the offer still open?¡±

    Fu Caiyi seemed to shake herself out of her thoughts and smiled. ¡°Very much so, Lady Qing.¡±

    Samaya smiled softly and walked with her to her courtyard, though not before ordering Min and Rin to stay with the kids.

    She watched as the woman asked for tea and snacks to be arranged. It did not take long for the maids to arrange everything. It was only when they sat down that Samaya spoke.

    ¡°If you do not mind me asking,¡± she started. ¡°What did she mean when she said ¡­ that you were ¡­ of lower status? As far as I know, I am the only commoner to enter the Palace as a concubine.¡±

    Fu Caiyi chuckled softly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be acting so sensitively. It¡¯s fine. Most of the concubines here are from the higher noble families. I am from a noble family too, but we are only so because of our ancestors who gained their titles. Now, we are a scholar family. We are not exactly poor but we have little connection and influence. I came to the concubine selection to try and alleviate the status of my family.¡±

    Samaya sighed softly. ¡°Well, it seems you have succeeded.¡±

    Fu Caiyi laughed. It was a happy one. ¡°Well, my family is in a better position now. My younger brother has also passed the Imperial Examination this year and works in the Department of Taxation under the Ministry of Finance!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± she nodded. ¡°Well, personally, I believe it is better to earn your status and position instead of being handed it on a silver platter. Though ¡­ it might sound ironic coming from me.¡±

    ¡°A bit, yes,¡± Fu Caiyi admitted in good nature.

    Samaya chuckled. She liked this woman, even though she was not sure she could fully trust her. She leaned forward.

    ¡°Now, can you tell me more about the rest of the concubines?¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­ after the Virtuous Ladies, you need to know the Noble Ladies. They are the lowest of ranked concubines. Though there are more unranked concubines, they matter little in the harem. They are mostly under the thumb of the Noble Ladies or Virtuous Ladies until they are bestowed favor and rise up the ranks.¡±

    That sounded headache inducing. It sounded like a nightmarish job at a highly hierarchical organization for a lifetime. Once you got in, you could not get out. Having been a part of such an organization herself - albeit in a different sense - she could sympathize.

    ¡°Now, let me tell you about the Noble Ladies. The one that sat on your other side was Lin Fang ¡­¡±

    Lin Fang. Quiet and soft spoken. Seemed kind and laid back but was a part of the Imperial Consort faction.

    Hu Yue. A cold, arrogant woman. She tolerated no mistakes around herself. Had a tongue as sharp as a knife and was prone to punishing servants.

    Fei Jia. Someone who entered the Harem through the recommendation of the Virtuous Consort. Kept herself out of factions and harem politics.

    Ren Siyun. Came from a family outside the Capital. Quickly went into the protection of the Empress after entering the Palace.

    And ¡­ Kang Yuxin.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one you have to be the most careful of among the noble ladies. Not only does the Imperial Consort support her but she also comes from a family of fierce martial artists. She is the only one of the concubines who knows martial arts.¡±

    Ah. That could be ¡­ a bigger nuisance depending on how good she was. But Samaya wasn¡¯t worried. She was sure that Kang would not be as strong as Siwang and, of course, Ah-Liu was here with her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± she said softly.

    They chatted for nearly an hour before Lian reminded her that it was time to take Manu to get him ready for his lessons and asked if she would like to stay while the maids took Manu. She shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here long enough, anyway.¡± She said softly and stood before bowing lightly to Fu Caiyi. ¡°Thank you for having me today. I hope I can return the favor soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be silly. You are always welcome.¡±

    They exchanged pleasantries before she made her way back to her courtyard. On the way, she took Manu from the garden, much to the whining of the three girls. Manu patted their heads and promised he would come to play again when he had time. Samaya could not help but chuckle. The brat was already acting like a big brother.

    She was in a good mood as she walked back to her own residence with him, finally looking forward to a day of peace and quiet after the past few chaotic ones.

    Oh, how wrong she was.

    Her good mood and expectations were shattered the moment she entered her courtyard.

 Chapter 27: Advice

    ¡°The Empress has summoned you.¡±

    Those were the first words that the middle aged, stoic maid uttered as soon as she saw Samaya.

    God, had that woman reached the Empress already? Samaya had thought she would run to the Imperial Consort and spill the beans, with some extravagant flavors added to it. But she was honestly glad that the woman had not gone to the Imperial Consort. From what she could gather after the meeting this morning and her conversations with Fu Caiyi, the Empress was the more reasonable one of the two.

    She sighed softly and nodded. ¡°Of course. Just give me one moment.¡±

    Samaya then knelt in front of Manu. ¡°Mama has to go now. Do well in your studies and training, alright? And tell me all about it when you come back.¡±

    She pressed a soft kiss to his head. This just meant that Manu needed to work hard and, more importantly, be careful and tell her if anything wrong had happened. Manu nodded and pressed a kiss to her cheek.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    She stood and cast her eyes about. Soon, they found what they were looking for. Ah-Liu must have come back after doing what she had asked. Pity she could not ask him about it.

    ¡°Lian, accompany Ma ¡­ Prince Xu. Eunuch Liu, come with me. The rest of you, stay here.¡±

    The maids bowed and Ah-Liu came forward, She turned to the maid.

    ¡°Please, lead the way.¡±

    She told the maid. The maid sniffed and then made her way out of the Palace. Samaya followed her.

    The Palace was vast. It was an entire city in and of itself. It took them more than fifteen minutes to go from Yongyagong to Tiangfenggong, Samaya estimated. They had to walk quite a bit even after going through the entrance of the Palace. Samaya saw ¡°Inner Halls¡± written as they passed the front Hall that they had sat in that morning.

    Once they reached a grand set of double doors guarded by two maids, the maid that led them here knocked on the door.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Virtuous Lady Qing is here.¡±

    ¡°Let her in.¡±

    The two maids opened the door and bowed. She started to step inside and Ah-Liu was about to follow her when the maid spoke up.

    ¡°Your Eunuch must stay here.¡±

    Samaya glanced at Ah-Liu, who was looking at her with concerned eyes. She gave him a nod, both an assurance that she would be fine and an order to stay put, and then stepped inside, the door being slid shut behind her by the maids.

    She saw the Empress sitting on the mattress, cushioned by pillows and blankets, with a low table in front of her, much like the Queen Dowager. The Imperial Consort was standing to the side. She looked composed and stoic at first glance but Samaya did not miss the smug glance she threw her way.

    There were two figures kneeling on the ground. Two very familiar figures. Han Wanyi and that other Virtuous Lady. What was her name ¡­ ah, Laio Huimei. So, they had actually gone to the Imperial Consort. The Imperial Consort was the one who got the Empress involved¡­ why, though? She could have easily dealt - or tried to deal - with Samaya herself. Did she want to make sure Samaya became a thorn in the Empress¡¯s side as much as possible?

    A possibility.

    She took one moment to observe the room before kneeling on the ground and bowing her head to the woman sitting at the head. The Empress was silent, and she could hear the sound of the occasional sipping. She had to admit, the authority this woman - Xie Taiying - emanated was incredible. Even her silence seemed to echo the power she held in the Inner Palace. It almost reminded her of the Emperor.

    The Empress took her time, and Samaya remained silent and still. That was the right thing to do. She may not know royal etiquette, but she knew how to act like a subordinate who made a mistake. But she could hear shuffling to her side. No doubt, those two concubines were getting impatient.

    Then there was the soft sound of a cup being placed on the table. ¡°Do you know why I have summoned you?¡±

    Samaya took a moment and then nodded, without looking up. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    There was a pause. ¡°Well?¡±

    Samaya allowed herself to show some hesitance. She glanced at the two concubines to the side before looking down again.

    ¡°Speak. Do not be afraid.¡±

    Samaya bit her lip for a moment before she opened her mouth and spoke. ¡°I have offended the Virtuous Ladies Han and Liao.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± That was Han Wanyi. ¡°So, you admit it!¡±

    She did not look up, nor did she defend herself. Delicate situations needed to be handled with delicate words. If she reacted right now, things would definitely not be good for her.

    ¡°Well?¡± The Empress asked.

    She finally allowed herself to look up, a hint of nervousness in her eyes as she met the Empress¡¯s.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The Imperial Consort scoffed. ¡°What is the point of asking her? She has admitted herself to offending the Virtuous Ladies. There are bruises around her wrists! She has broken the Harem rules and must be punished.¡±

    The Empress looked up at the Imperial Consort, her own eyes a tad bit colder. ¡°I am the one who decides that, Imperial Consort Yun. Do you wish to tell me how to run the Harem?¡±

    The other woman paused and then quickly bowed. ¡°I apologise, Your Majesty,¡± she said. ¡°I only wished to right a wrong.¡± The apology would be smooth, if not for the the clench of her jaw visible from the angle that Samaya saw her in.

    Ah, harem power struggles.

    The Empress turned around to her. ¡°Now, speak. From the beginning. I will not ask again.¡±

    When, exactly, did you ask?

    Like husband, like wife.

    She exhaled and then started to speak. She knew she had one shot to play the pity card and get out of this. Lucky for her, the events that occurred really would work in her favor. She only had to tell the truth. Well, mostly the truth.

    ¡°Lady Fu had invited me to tea. I ¡­ I was truly glad. I know I am a commoner who does not deserve the honor of being in this Imperial Harem. I did not expect the kindness Lady Fu showed me. When we were going to her courtyard, she allowed her children to play with my son. I asked her why she did that when she knew he was borne of a commoner ¡­ that was when Lady Han and Lady Liao approached us and said that ¡­¡± she trailed off, once again hesitating.

    ¡°Said what?¡± The Empress¡¯s voice held a hint of impatience.

    Good.

    She took a deep breath. ¡°That she was almost as lowly as me. Lady Fu did not react much but I ¡­ this lowly one got upset on her behalf. I forgot where I was ¡­ and said that I could not believe the sister of Han Qin would ever act that way. And when I said that, she ¡­ she got upset for some reason and told me not to call ¡°that lowlife¡± her brother. Lord Han had protected my son and reassured me that we would be safe. I ¡­ I told her not to speak like that and Lady Han ¡­ Lady Han lost her temper and tried to slap me.¡±

    Samaya finally looked up, slightly wide eyed. ¡°I caught her hand on instinct. I ¡­ Your Majesty, I lived in some of the worst places in this Kingdom. Those places were filled with thieves, murderers, slavers, and rapists. I had to learn how to protect myself and my son. I had to learn how to react when someone is reaching for me or trying to hurt me. It is how I and my son have survived until now.¡±

    She put her hands on the ground and bowed her head again. ¡°I ¡­ I understand that Lady Han was trying to teach me a lesson for overstepping my bounds but at that moment, my body reacted and I caught her hand and ¡­ and pressed a little, like I used to do when someone tried to touch me or hurt me. It ¡­ it was not on purpose. I deeply apologize, Your Majesty! I am still learning and I will do my best to ensure I do not commit an offence like this again! This lowly one shall accept any punishment that the Empress deems fit!¡±

    ¡°You liar!¡± Han Wanyi growled. ¡°You called me uncivilized! You said you¡¯d hurt me!¡±

    He shook her head. ¡°I did not!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the Lady Han is lying?¡± The Imperial Consort asked, anger clear in her voice.

    ¡°She¡¯s not! I was there!¡± Liao Huimei chimed in for the first time.

    Samaya visibly gulped and then looked at the three before looking at the Empress, who was looking back at her calmly.

    She shook her head again. ¡°I said ¡­ I did say that Lady Han should not speak in such an uncivilized way. I forgot myself momentarily. But I never said I would hurt her! And ¡­ and I said¡­ I did not say those words loudly enough that Lady Liao could hear them.¡±

    ¡°Oh now I¡¯m lying?¡± Liao Huimei scoffed. ¡°Does your pretense not end?¡±

    Samaya looked between the three women, seemingly at a loss, before looking at the Empress pleadingly.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the Imperial Consort started. ¡°She is clearly at fault here. There is evidence. She must be punished!¡±

    The other two concubines echoed their agreements.

    The Empress raised a hand. They wet quiet instantly.

    ¡°You have indeed committed an offence,¡± the Empress started after a moment. ¡°There are rules in the harem that every concubine must follow. And the first and foremost rule is to respect other concubines and maintain harmony.¡± Samaya wanted to laugh at that. Those seemed to be the least followed rules here. ¡°However, it is your first day here. And what you did and said was a product of your ¡­ circumstances. As such, your punishment shall be lenient. You shall transcript the harem rules in their entirety.¡±

    ¡°But Your Majesty -¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The Empress¡¯s sharp command interrupted whatever the Imperial Consort was about to say. ¡°I have decided on the matter. There will be no more discussion. You may leave.¡±

    The Imperial Consort paused for a moment before bowing and making her way out. The two ladies had no choice but to follow her, but not before throwing her a dirty glare. Samaya was about to get up as well when the Empress spoke.

    ¡°Stay for a moment, Lady Qing.¡±

    Samaya looked at the Empress and settled back.

    There was a long moment of silence as the Empress seemed to be lost in thoughts. The long, awkward moment took a while to pass before the Empress looked at her and spoke.

    ¡°Lady Qing, I understand that you have come from circumstances where you have had to stand your ground against your enemies,¡± she started. ¡°But this is the Imperial Harem. The Harem is full of its own struggles and secrets. However, there is a reason rules and etiquette are in place. Whatever you do, you cannot let anyone catch you stepping out of those. That will be used against you. Therefore, you must be careful in your actions. One unruly concubine is enough to descend the Harem into chaos. I hope you will not be that concubine.¡±

    Samaya examined the woman¡¯s face. There was not a hint of compassion in her eyes. She spoke seemingly out of sympathy but really, she was just warning her to keep herself in line and not to make a mess in the Harem she was in charge of. She must have ruled the Inner Palace with an iron fist. And she knew how to deal with all of the Harem. But Samaya was a variable - unpredictable and dangerous. She was making a show of being lenient with her and giving her ¡®advice¡¯ at the same time.

    Perhaps it was just intimidation or perhaps it was an effort to make Samaya feel indebted to her. Whatever it was, Samaya had to admit that this woman was scarily perceptive and decisive. She evaluated the situation and took action almost immediately, in order to keep things under her control. She reminded her of the TEA Directors back home. She would have made it very, very far in the modern world, what with that cold calculative actions and ruthless authority.

    Samaya bowed her head. ¡°I shall bear that in mind, Your Majesty. Thank you for your teachings.¡±

    Yes, thank you for letting me know what kind of person I am dealing with.

    ¡°Good. Dismissed.¡±

    Samaya stood and made her way to the doors. They were once again slid open. She was about to step out when the Empress spoke again.

    ¡°You are quite good at putting up a facade. That skill will help you one day. However, do not overdo it. I dislike people who overstep their bounds.¡±

    Samaya turned her head slightly and a soft smile formed on her lips. She tilted her head in imitation of a bow, without saying anything. And then, she turned around and stepped out.

 Chapter 28: Relief?

    <blockquote>

    NOTE: This chapter has a masturbation scene. I have tagged my story with the sexual content warning for this. If you wanna skip it, just skip from She needed to be alone. I''ll add a summary in the postnote for those who chose to skip. Also, this is my first time publishing any sexual content so do be lenient on me lol.

    </blockquote>

    <hr>

    Samaya finally let out a sigh of relief when she reached her courtyard. It was not the isolated, safe haven that her small hut was, but it was good enough. She just needed to be left alone for a bit.

    But first.

    ¡°Have you finished gathering all the information about the Empress and the concubines?¡± She asked Ah-Liu the moment the maids walked out after being dismissed.

    Ah-Liu shook his head. ¡°Not all of it. I¡¯ll need a bit more time. But I do have the information on the Empress and the Imperial Consort, as well as some of the others. Would you like to listen?¡±

    She tilted her head thoughtfully and nodded. ¡°Use an insulation talisman first.¡±

    She sat down on the table and Ah-Liu stuck a talisman under it before starting to speak softly.

    The Empress - Xie Taiying. Daughter of the Grand Preceptor. The Grand Preceptor was the closest advisor to the Emperor and the one whose opinion held the most value in state matters. Basically, the Vice President of the Emperor. This particular Grand Preceptor - Xie Wanyin - was a cunning strategist.

    When the current Emperor had been running for his life from his uncle, he had taken him in for a few days for him to ¡®recover¡¯ and then promptly threw him out, with the excuse that they could not afford to invite the wrath of Huang Chengxuan and asked what was the guarantee that they would survive the conflict and why he should aid a child in the conflict. The young Huang Yasheng back then had been desperate enough to say that he would do anything. With the man¡¯s aid, he had been able to get back his throne, and the price was that Xie Taiying - Xie Wanyin¡¯s daughter - would sit on the throne.

    Apparently, he had convinced many of the current ministers to lend their private soldiers and armies while Huang Yasheng and Han Qin had scoured the land for information, strategic positions, and talented subordinates. What kind of silver tongue did the man have - Samaya wondered - that he was able to turn so many self serving ministers against a tyrant?

    It was clear to see whom the Empress got her sharp mind from. Perhaps that was why the man had sent her to become the Empress, despite the fact that he had another older daughter.

    The Imperial Consort - Yun Shuyao. Daughter of the Prime Minister Yun Yuxuan. The Prime Minister had supported Huang Chengxuan when he ascended. But as the young Huang Yasheng¡¯s army got stronger and his men started to infiltrate the Capital, even making their way into the Palace, Yun Yuxuan apparently ¡®found his conscience¡¯. He turned against the False Emperor and opened the gates for the army.

    You could see that kind of opportunistic intention from a mile away.

    And then he ¡®requested¡¯ his child be given the position of Imperial Consort. The Emperor not only needed the support of his ministers at the beginning of his reign, but he also wanted to keep a balance between the different powers in his Court. So Yun Shuyao became the Imperial Consort and Yun Yuxuan became the Prime Minister, and the Grand Preceptor had a rival in the Court.

    Samaya could not help but feel a bit of pity for the Emperor. No matter which way he went, there were all these boot licking, backstabbing, and scheming courtiers around whom he could not let his guard down even for a moment. Samaya supposed that came with the throne and crown.

    She sighed and looked at him. ¡°Anyone else?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yes, there is Song Yuhan-¡±

    ¡°Ah, the woman who used her position to lift up her family from the bottom?¡±

    If Ah-Liu was surprised, he did not show it. ¡°Yes. She is very clever and can be quite ruthless when it comes to protecting her family. I found that she had her father¡¯s business rivals who had tried to sabotage his business either killed or exiled.¡±

    Samaya chuckled at that. ¡°Ah, my kind of woman.¡± She held her hands up in surrender at the look Ah-Liu gave her. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Ah-Liu let out a sigh, exasperation tinging it. He then spoke again.

    ¡°There is another woman you must be careful about. Yi Yingxiu.¡±

    Samaya blinked in surprise. ¡°Yi Yingxiu?¡±

    All she knew about that woman was that she was quiet and graceful and did not vie for the Emperor¡¯s favor. She also seemed to be kinder than most. She could be called what Samaya would describe as a typical demure and delicate ancient beauty. Nothing she saw suggested otherwise.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the boy nodded. ¡°She helped the Emperor bring down her family. Her family had pretended to turn to the Emperor¡¯s side but was actually feeding Huang Chengxuan information, even after the Emperor was enthroned. She helped the Emperor by finding evidence and bringing it to him. Her entire family was killed - the children brought into slavery - and she did not even flinch.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.She frowned at that. ¡°Have you found out why?¡±

    Ah-Liu shook his head. ¡°No one knows. All I know is that she was abducted when she was around 15 and was found a year later. She was never the same again.¡±

    What could drive a woman - any person, really - to wilfully hurt her entire family like that?

    ¡°And the children?¡±

    ¡°They work in the palace. She takes care of them.¡±

    She released a breath that she did not realize she was holding.

    Samaya could condone a lot of things. But hurting children was not one of them. Not that she was completely innocent. She did not know how many children she had hurt whenever she had to do something reckless and wreak havoc in a particular area. But she had always tried to avoid wilfully and maliciously harming children.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Alright. Good work. Finish this first and then map out the Palace whenever you can. I need to know all escapes, exits and secret pathways. Be careful, though. There are many talented martial artists here. Don¡¯t get caught.¡±

    He nodded again.

    She dismissed him and then spent the rest of the day almost listlessly. Worry for Manu and worry about what would be next for her in the Harem occupied her mind. She would never admit to anyone how out of place and nervous she was here. She knew her training was enough to handle herself. But she could do nothing about the nervous energy that permeated throughout her body now that she had nothing to do but think. She would take some Syrian terrorists shooting at her any day over this.

    It was when the sun was close to setting that she decided that she needed to relieve her stress. She quietly told her maids to draw a lukewarm bath and then once they were done, she asked them to leave her alone, ignoring their requests to serve her.

    She wanted ¡­ no, she needed to be alone.

    She had only a little time before Manu would come back.

    She took off her clothes and stepped into the tub. It was filled with fragranced water with oils and soaps lining up the edges. The water was beautiful and clear. A pity it would be stained soon.

    Everything that happened in the past two weeks came crashing down on her as soon as she sat down in the bath. She slumped slightly, letting her bare skin soak in the water, and then tried to clear her mind.

    When was the last time she had actually taken the time to relax?

    Probably a few months ago.

    She sighed softly and took the water to rub her arms, her hands trailing up her arms to her shoulders, to her neck, down to her breasts.

    She did not particularly need or want the bath. She needed the sweet, sweet release that would unwind her tense body.

    Her left hand gently kneaded her breast, her finger teasing the nipple, while her right hand gently slithered down towards her privates.

    She had not had sex in five years now.

    Not that she wanted to have unsafe, unprotected sex with the brutish, leering men in this world. She had no interest, despite the many, many flirtatious offers from Siwang.

    But she did have some needs.

    So for now, she was the only one who could fulfill them.

    She used her fingers to gently part the folds. She felt water press up against her crotch, and it was cold. Ignoring the sensation, she pressed her middle finger in between her inner lips and started to rub the place ever so gently. That was how she always preferred to start. Slow and gentle.

    She pulled her finger up and pressed beneath her clit, not quite touching it, but pressing it just enough to stimulate it. She gasped out softly as she rubbed gentle circles in the place. She was getting wet, she could feel it. She could feel herself throb gently with need.

    She finally reached down and pressed one finger inside, moving around to see if she could take more at the moment. Once she pumped it in and out a few times, she put another in. She closed her eyes, imagining the familiar face of her lover over herself. His blue eyes that usually crinkled now darkened with desire, his wavy brown hair falling over his eyes, his usually charming smile curled up into an insufferable smirk as he growled into her hair how wet she was for him and how he would ravish her all night.

    ¡°You¡¯ll beg me to stop.¡±

    She used to take that as a challenge. They would drive each other insane, chasing their pleasure while at the same time refusing to give up, trying to drive the other over the edge however they could, finding and kissing all the right spots, driving their flesh against one another, their nerves burning with fire they only felt with each other.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She gasped out, as she curled her fingers inside herself.

    She added another finger and her left hand left her breast, going down to find her clit. She pressed it, gasping softly once again, and then gently pinched and teased it around. She knew she was almost halfway there. Honestly, five years of loneliness in which she had to find some window of time to relieve her sexual tension had forced her to almost perfect her techniques.

    She gently rubbed and stimulated it, slowly at first, but increasing her speed after a few moments. She massaged it, the area around it, changing her pace every few moments while arching her back slightly in order to drive her fingers deeper and spreading her legs a bit more.

    She was panting softly, lips parted and eyes clenched shut as she tried to bring herself to the edge. She was reaching there, it would take just a bit more time. Her fingers now moved on their own, whichever way and however it felt natural, as she chased her pleasure. Her toes curled slightly as she felt the pressure start to build.

    A sudden knock on the door that separated the bath chamber from the main room startled her out of her trance.

    Her eyes snapped open and she pulled her fingers away from her privates on reflex. She could not help the frown of annoyance that came over her face as she tilted her head towards the door.

    ¡°What?¡± Her voice came out sharper than she intended.

    She could not help it. She was just coming closer to a much needed orgasm and now she was being interrupted. Who would not be annoyed?

    ¡°My lady, it is Su.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was nervous

    She let out a sigh through gritted teeth and this time tried to be gentler. ¡°What is it, Su?¡±

    ¡°My lady, are you done?¡¯¡¯

    ¡°Not yet,¡± she said, impatient. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That is ¡­ His Majesty is here.¡±

    ¡­..

    Fuck!

 Chapter 29: Friction

    God, why the fuck did he have to come here now?

    Her nerves felt like they were burning, both with need and now with anger.

    ¡°Can you ask him to wait for a few moments? I have not finished yet.¡±

    There was a pause.

    ¡°My lady,¡± Su started hesitantly. ¡°It is not good to make the Emperor wait for long. And especially ¡­ if a concubine does it, there may be trouble.¡±

    Goddamnit.

    Now that she had been interrupted, it would definitely take her quite a bit of time to get back to where she had been and find release after that. And if she got out now, she would have no space or time to do it again today since Manu would be back soon.

    Ugh. God fucking damnit! She wanted to strangle someone.

    The Emperor, preferably.

    She exhaled softly, trying to shove down her anger and irritation.

    ¡°Fine, let him know that I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±

    Only once she heard Su hurrying away did she reach down again. But this time, she did not touch herself. Instead, she took some cold water and splashed it on herself to try to calm down the throbbing down there as well as wash the wetness off her.

    Not that her horniness would go away this soon.

    But once she felt it was enough, she stood and got out of the bath.

    She donned the robes left out for her. It did not take long as they were only the inner robes. They were off-white in color and made of soft silk. She had to admit, these were the most luxurious clothes she had ever worn. The clothes stuck to her damp body in several places. She took one of the towels put out for her and started to dry her hair as she walked out.

    She could see the man sitting at the table through the partition. She walked around it and greeted him.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she bowed her head and brought her hands up in a salute. It looked a bit comical with the towel still in her hand. She straightened and handed it off to the nearest maid. ¡°I apologize for my disheveled state. Your visit is quite unexpected.¡±

    She made no effort to hide the annoyance in her voice. Why the fuck have you come here without a heads up? Are you supposed to do that?

    The man glanced at her and paused, his eyes roaming over her. ¡°I suppose it is Our fault for coming unannounced. But do make sure to follow the etiquette when you have been informed of Our arrival beforehand.¡±

    She tilted her head, almost innocently. ¡°Etiquette?¡± She turned her head to look at Su. ¡°Is there such an etiquette?¡±

    The girl bowed. ¡°Yes, my lady. It is a well known decorum for concubines to dress properly and beautifully for the Emperor.¡±

    She thought for a moment before chuckling softly as she allowed Su to put an outer robe on her. She waved her away as she tied it at her front.

    ¡°Is something funny, beloved concubine?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no,¡± she shook her head, a smile still playing at her lips.

    ¡°Then what makes you laugh so?¡± The man¡¯s gaze was as unreadable as ever. The most she could compare it to were to those of researchers in labs staring at a fascinating new specimen.

    She hid her unease and smiled. ¡°I was just thinking ¡­ what¡¯s the point of the concubines dressing themselves up? Doesn¡¯t it all come off at the end, anyway?¡±

    She saw Su and Min sputter from the corner of her eyes and chuckled again.

    ¡°May I?¡± She asked as she gestured at the seat opposite to his.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The man smiled. It did not reach his eyes. ¡°We could never make Our beloved concubine keep standing, could We?¡±

    Liar.

    Samaya bowed and walked to the seat opposite the man. Sitting down there with her still throbbing privates was definitely ¡­ a test of her endurance. She could not help but wince slightly as she sat, exhaling softly as she tried to settle down.

    She looked up at him after she took her seat. ¡°May I ask what prompted the Emperor to visit me today?¡±

    ¡°Do We need a reason to visit Our beloved concubine? Are you displeased to see us?¡±

    Yes.

    ¡°No. I was only wondering since Your Majesty did not inform me of your visit beforehand¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± he leaned forward. She leaned away, just a bit. Fuck, the proximity wasn¡¯t helping. ¡°We were hoping to have dinner with Our newest concubine and my son.¡±

    Samaya frowned. That could not be it. This man did not seem like someone who would just come to spend time with a concubine he did not even want to take. But then again ¡­ maybe he was here for Manu. He was his son, after all.

    She sighed softly. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. I am afraid you will have to wait a bit, however. Manu will come back soon. I can ask for dinner to be arranged, meanwhile¡­¡±

    She turned around to call the maids but the man interrupted him.

    ¡°No need. We have no trouble waiting for my child to come back.¡±

    Samaya paused. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be tense, Lady Qing.¡±

    Yeah, no shit. She felt wound up, nervous tension running up and down her body. She was wringing her fingers under the table, while the hand on the table was clenched tightly.

    ¡°Whatever gave you that idea, Your Majesty?¡±

    The man slid his arm across the table and leaned in further. It was close enough that she could see herself in his eyes. ¡°Do you take Us for a fool, beloved concubine?¡±

    She raised an eyebrow at him in reply before scoffing and averting her eyes. She had to consciously unclench her fist. ¡°It is only natural for someone like me to be tense when the Emperor himself visits unannounced.¡±

    The man stared at her for a long moment before finally leaning back. ¡°I see.¡±

    Yeah, he definitely did not believe her.

    There were a few minutes of awkward silence. She was not a great conversationalist unless it was with people she knew or people she had to get something out of. Something told her that trying small talk wouldn¡¯t exactly fly here. Luckily for her, the quiet was broken by the man himself.

    ¡°We heard some interesting things today.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    She looked up at the man and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Emperor stared at her, unblinking. ¡°Something about the Empress summoning you upon the complaint of Concubine Han.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    So, that was why he was here. She sighed softly.

    ¡°Concubine Han claims you bullied her. It has barely been two days since you entered the Harem, Lady Qing.¡±

    And you are already stirring up trouble, went unsaid.

    He came here to warn her.

    She smiled softly and tilted her head. ¡°Exactly, Your Majesty. It has barely been two days and they are already coming after me.¡±

    ¡°You mean to tell Us you are faultless?¡±

    She shrugged and stared back at the man, unashamed, as she crossed her arms. ¡°I give back what I get.¡±

    The man stared at her for a long moment before shaking his head and chuckling. ¡°Your impudence astounds Us.¡±

    Samaya kept quiet, only raising an eyebrow.

    Huang Yasheng leaned forward. ¡°Even Our highest ranking ministers do not dare raise their heads to look at Us when they are questioned. And here you are, a mere commoner, staring at Us in the eyes with no remorse for what you have done.¡±

    ¡°What have I done, exactly?¡± She asked. ¡°It was her choice to come shout at me. It was her choice to insult me and the man who saved my son¡¯s life. It was her choice to try and slap me when I spoke the truth. She cannot expect to touch fire and not get burned, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°There you go again.¡± She could hear the anger seeping into his voice. It seemed to be the only emotion he was capable of manifesting. ¡°We have beheaded people for lesser insolence than you are showing Us now.¡±

    Samaya knew she should back off. She knew angering this man was not a good idea. But every word he said, his tone, his arrogant eyes that looked down on her, and the way he spoke to her ¡­ everything made her veins burn ¡­ with irritation at the very least and unadulterated rage at the very worst.

    Samaya scoffed. ¡°If you wanted to behead me, you would have done so the moment I put forth that challenge. I will not cower in front of those pampered little ladies and give them a chance to harm my son because they think I am spineless. I did not survive and protect my son all these years only to lose him to dirty politics.¡±

    She leaned back. ¡°I will not stir any trouble by myself. Just tell your ladies to stay out of my way. The only thing I care about is my son. As long as they don¡¯t try to harass me, they will be perfectly fine.¡±

    The Emperor frown¡¯s deepened ever so slightly as she spoke. It seemed that he wanted to say something but then she heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    She immediately wiped the frown on her face before standing up and turning around with a smile. She opened her arms as she always did, allowing the boy to jump into her embrace.

    ¡°There¡¯s my sweetheart. Did you have a good day?¡±

    He nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yeah! Teacher Chen said that I am improving slowly and will soon be neater in my calligraphy. He wanted to teach me counting today but I told him I knew multiplication and he was so surprised!¡±

    Before she could answer, the Emperor spoke up, surprise coating his voice. ¡°You know multiplication?¡±

    Manu stepped back from her embrace and tilted his head to see who had spoken behind her. Eyes widening, he quickly stepped away from Samaya and bowed.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    The Emperor paused and nodded. ¡°It seems Chen Zhongqing has been teaching you proper etiquette.¡±

    Manu nodded, grinning. ¡°Teacher Chen is amazing!¡±

    ¡°I am glad you like him, Prince Xu,¡± he said softly. ¡°Now, you said you already know multiplication.¡±

    The grin on Manu¡¯s face had a hint of pride as he nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Samaya wondered if this was a good line of conversation. While she did not mind Manu showing off his knowledge, it was almost unheard of for poor commoners to be educated. This could lead to a line of questioning the answers of which she could never give.

    Sure enough, the man was curious.

    ¡°Who did you learn it from?¡±

    Manu did not hesitate one moment to point at her. ¡°Mama!¡±

    Huang Yasheng¡¯s eyes pivoted to meet hers and Samaya had to hide the apprehension she was feeling. She remained relatively calm as she gave an innocent smile.

    ¡°You are full of surprises, Lady Qing.¡± The smile he had on as he spoke did not reach his eyes at all. ¡°Would you mind telling me where you learned?¡±

    Samaya quickly cast her mind about for an answer. She did not expect to be interrogated so early. This man was surely suspicious, surely trying to find her origins. Not that he would find much, but whatever he did find might make him try to separate Manu from her. She would never allow that, of course. But having an Emperor on her ass would be a hassle.

    She let out a soft sigh before she settled on an answer.

    ¡°Some traveling scholar,¡± she said softly. The notion of eccentric scholars traveling around and sometimes teaching commoners was not that uncommon. ¡°I met him when I was abandoned in the streets. He taught me a lot of things, including how to read and arithmetic.¡±

    ¡°I see. May I ask for the name of the scholar?¡¯

    She paused, and then said, ¡°Xin Yue.¡±

    Samaya had to stop herself from smiling. That was the codename of her mentor. Crescent. Well, she was not really lying when she spoke to him. The best lies were ones with a few grains of truth in them.

    She did not know if the man bought it but he would have no way of verifying it. Roaming scholars rarely used their real names and she had not even been in this world in the time frame she was talking about. He would just have to trust her word.

    The man¡¯s eyes then turned to Manu. ¡°Come, child. Tell Us what you learned today.¡±

    Manu turned his head towards Samaya, who smiled and nodded. Upon receiving her assurance, he quickly ran over to his father¡¯s side, and Samaya watched quietly as the man started to subtly interrogate her son.

    <hr>

    Nothing.

    Huang Yasheng strode out of Yongyagong, his Eunuch scurrying behind him, a frown marring his face.

    No matter how much he poked and prodded, Huang Yasheng could find nothing about the woman.

    She had clearly been in the middle of something ¡­ unspeakable when he came. If her wound and tension filled figure did not convey it, the soft gasps and moans his sharp hearing picked up when he entered the room definitely did,

    Most noble ladies couldn¡¯t even think of doing such things. She, however, had no qualms about it. The woman saw nothing wrong in only dressing in the bare minimum in front of him. Huang Yasheng was unsure if she was trying to seduce him or if she simply did not care. He suspected it was the latter, from her response when he tried to unsettle her.

    He hated the fact that his imagination ran wild at such thoughts. He had experienced enough to realize the reaction they evoked in him. He also knew he could not afford to give in to that reaction. He thanked the Heavens the child came when he did. He was sure that presence doused both of them with cold water.

    Still, he was frustrated that he could not get any information out of them. Even the child was clever enough to keep his mouth shut or avert his question whenever he asked something about the past of the woman.

    Not that he could not find out. He only worried that if this woman was a spy or a traitor planted by his side, it would be too late when he did find out.

    This was no ordinary woman, he could tell that much.

    His Empress could too.

    When he had gone to pay the Empress a visit today, she had recounted everything that happened. From the conflict between the concubines to how the newest concubine avoided punishment to how she was unafraid even after the veiled warning the Empress gave her.

    And now he found that she was educated. Not only that, she had been educating her son even before coming to the Palace., teaching her strange methods of multiplication and times tables that he had not heard of.

    All children started with counting sticks for addition and subtraction and then moved onto rod calculus for multiplication. The Prince did not know how to use the rod calculus but could apparently multiply any amount of numbers, having completely memorized time tables upto fifteen. He had used a brush and parchment to multiply, but Huang Yasheng could understand none of the words or symbols written on it. Manu had gotten the correct answer most of the time, and when he did not, his mother would gently guide him through his mistakes.

    There was one thing he could glean from their interactions so far. This woman was not only extremely sly, but she was also intellectual and would excel in academics given the chance. She was not someone who would be limited to petty schemes.

    The Empress¡¯s words came to the forefront of his mind.

    ¡°She was merely humoring the Consorts. The excuses she made up were lackluster. She knew it but made them anyway. She is a fox ¡­ no, a wolf. And we do not know when she might go for someone¡¯s throat. Your Majesty, I do not like her being in the Harem. You could have just taken the child and thrown her out.¡±

    It would not have worked, if the result of that challenge indicated anything.

    Huang Yashang knew his Empress was not saying these things out of jealousy. She was the daughter of that old codger the Grand Perceptor, and had inherited his wit. She had seen her command the entirety of the Xie Household with an iron fist when he had been hiding there. He considered her a friend and an advisor. Her words held weight. The Empress did not throw about baseless accusations.

    The real question was, what was this woman, to have prompted the unshakeable Empress to speak so? To have occupied his mind from the moment she won that challenge? To have made the likes of Han Qin admire her? To have learned and known things no commoner should ever know?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± He whispered, his voice fading into the wind.

 Chapter 30: Flowers and Thorns

    The next day, she did not have the luxury to have breakfast with her son, since all the concubines had to drag their asses to the Empress¡¯s Palace Tianfenggog in the morning to give her the morning greetings.

    Manu would have to have his breakfast alone and go to his lessons on his own. Samaya left the duty of escorting her to Maid Lian while she told Ah-Liu to follow her along with Su and Min. The rest were left in the courtyard.

    She thought she had left the days of waking up in the crack ass of dawn behind. But apparently, the duties of a concubine included getting up, getting decked out in all their beauty and luxury, only to go bow to the Empress.

    Unless they spent the previous night with the Emperor, then they could avoid going to Tianfenggong in the morning.

    So ¡­ never.

    The more than 20 minutes of trek was not much for her and Ah-Liu but she could see the two little maids huffing and puffing behind them.

    She called Su with her to go inside, telling Ah-Liu to stay outside. It was clear that he wanted to go inside with her but she did not see any eunuch except those of the Empress. She was pretty sure she would break some kind of rule if she did take Ah-Liu inside with her.

    The ritual was the same as before, minus the intense stares and questions. She took a seat beside Fu Caiyi with a nod and a smile. It was mostly uneventful. They all talked among themselves, so Samaya kept conversing with Fu Caiyi, ignoring the glares she got from Han Wanyi and Liao Huimei.

    The Imperial Consort was as calm as still water with no ripples, as if nothing had happened yesterday. The Empress was even more serene, as if she could not even be bothered with the trivialities of the concubines.

    Those were the kind of women she had to look out for.

    ¡°What happened yesterday?¡± Fu Caiyi finally asked. ¡°I heard you were summoned by the Empress.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°Apparently Ladies Han and Liao thought it fit to complain about me to the Imperial Consort, who in turn took it to the Empress.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing happened, right?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No. I was just told to transcribe the harem rules.¡±

    Fu Caiyi seemed to sigh in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. You got off easy.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You should be more careful from now on. You are new here, stuck in here with them ¡­ you are the easiest target for some, even below your rank.¡±

    Resisting the urge to chuckle, Samaya nodded, pursing her lips slightly. It would be better to say that they were stuck in here with her. Easy target? Samaya was sure they thought she was. It was good for her. The more they underestimated her, the better she would be able to protect Manu.

    ¡°Lady Qing,¡± the call of her name snapped her out of her thoughts, making her look up.

    She found the Empress looking back at her. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡±

    A pause.

    ¡°Two Senior Palace Attendants have been chosen to teach you and your son the etiquette and rules of the Imperial Harem. Palace Attendant Yu will teach Prince Xu in the morning, while you come here for the morning greeting since he will not have time any other time of the day. While Palace Attendant Li will go with you from here every day to teach you for one hour. Your lessons start tomorrow.¡±

    Two older women stepped forward and bowed toward Samaya, and she nodded back. She then turned to the Empress, bowing as well.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Thank the Imperial Consort. She was the one who suggested you be taught properly about the Harem etiquette.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Samaya turned toward the Imperial Consort, not missing the cold glint in her eyes. She did not know what the woman was planning but ¡­. Oh, well, she would deal with it when the time came.

    Bowing once again, Samaya expressed her ¡®gratitude¡¯.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    She, at least, knew how to address them properly.

    The Palace Attendants stepped back into obscurity, and everyone went back to talking with each other, done watching the drama.

    Samaya sipped her tea, while her eyes swept over to the concubines opposite to her. Most of them were talking amongst themselves, some of them throwing the occasional glance at her. Her eyes then fell on the one exactly opposite to her, whose eyes had been on her before and averted slightly the moment Samaya¡¯s gaze fell on her.

    She frowned. ¡°Lady Fu,¡± she leaned towards the woman, ¡°who is that again?¡±

    Lady Fu took a moment to glance in the direction Samaya was looking before answering. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Ren Siyun. Empress faction, remember? She is from one of the lower noble families from a border Province. She was chosen in last year¡¯s Concubine Selection and was the only one from that group to be promoted to a rank.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± Samaya was thoughtful for a moment. ¡°Do you think she hates me for some reason?¡±

    There was a pause from Fu Caiyi, which prompted Samaya to look in her direction. Fu Caiyi had quite a dry look on her face.

    ¡°Lady Qing, I think we can safely say that half the harem hates you just for being here.¡± The words were harsh, but the tone made Samaya smile. Fu Caiyi continued, ¡°And as for Noble Lady Ren, she might hate you, but she is not the kind of person who would spend unnecessary time and energy acting on that hate. Unless she is ordered by the Empress, she prefers to stay out of Harem politics.¡±

    That was ¡­ sensible. It was the best someone without any power or connections could do.

    Maybe the woman was just curious and Samaya was being paranoid.

    Samaya turned her head to look at Ren Siyun again, but this time something else caught her eye. She was not glancing at her. Ren Siyun was glancing at something behind her and ¡­ so was the maid that stood behind Ren Siyun.

    Samaya frowned again and turned her head slightly to see what they were looking at.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Su. They were looking at Su. And Su ¡­ she was glancing at their directing every now and then before averting her eyes, her cheeks dusted red.

    No ¡­ Su was not looking at Ren Siyun ¡­ she was glancing at that maid behind Ren Siyun. That was Rin, wasn¡¯t it? Min¡¯s sister.

    It did not take a genius to figure out what was happening.

    Of course, she had to witness a young love blooming here while she was alone and frustrated as fuck. Why not?

    She pushed down that line of thought. There was no need to remember that frustration. Whatever love lives her maids had, that was their own business. It had nothing to do with her.

    ¡­. Who was she kidding?

    She was drilling Su and Min the moment she got back to the courtyard.

    Her mood turned lighter and she chatted with Fu Caiyi for the rest of the time she was there. The lady apparently noticed the exchange between Su and the other maid too and sent a knowing smile her way.

    Despite the morning session ending on a much calmer note than yesterday, Samay felt refreshed the moment she stepped out of there. She turned to Su and smiled.

    ¡°You can say goodbye to your friend if you want.¡± She nodded at the maid.

    Su looked up at her and sputtered, her face flushed. ¡°My lady-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go.¡±

    Su nodded and bowed before walking up to the other maid. Ren Siyun seemed to know her intention. Her lips curled in a half smile as she stepped away just a bit, allowing the two of them to meet.

    Samaya approached her, and she bowed upon noticing her.

    ¡°Lady Qing.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ren.¡± Samaya nodded in answer. ¡°I suppose this is the reason that you kept staring at me.¡±

    Ren Siyun paused, before nodding. ¡°My deepest apologies if I have offended you, Lady Qing. But ¡­ I consider Rin a dear friend. She has been a loyal companion since I entered the palace. I have always known that she has ¡­ affections for Su. I find it somewhat strange ¡­ but I wish for her to be happy. Su worked in the kitchens until now. Now she has a new master. I did not know whether Lady Qing would allow her to ¡­¡±

    This was a surprise. While homosexual relationship was not uncommon here, they were certainly frowned upon, especially among women. It was honestly surprising to find someone accepting of it.

    Samaya allowed herself a smile. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business who Su has feelings for. I will not interfere.¡±

    Ren Siyun seemed to sigh softly in relief. ¡°Thank you, Lady Qing.¡±

    With that, she walked away. And Samaya decided she liked this woman. After all, how many of these concubine would come to plead on behalf of their maids? Ren Siyun did not seem naive or stupid. But perhaps she was the type of person who tried to make the best of everything.

    Su was done soon enough and trotted back to Samaya¡¯s side, a skip to her step. Well. it was at least gratifying to see the usually composed kid so happy.

    ¡°You can go find her when you have free time,¡± she said as they started to walk, Ah-Liu following them. ¡°Just let me know beforehand.¡±

    Su beamed. ¡°Yes, my lady!¡±

    Samaya chuckled softly, feeling much lighter than before.

    Maybe she would not have to spend every waking moment here guarding against every single person in the harem. Maybe she could find some people to be on her side as well.

    <hr>

    Manu was not as excited for this particular class as he had been for his other classes. But his mama said he had to learn the etiquette of the harem since he would be living here. So here he was, having finished his breakfast, waiting for his instructor.

    Head Maid Lian was waiting there with him.

    A few moments later, he heard unfamiliar footsteps approaching the courtyard. He walked forward and stepped outside the door to see an elderly woman approaching. Her greying hair was tied up in a tight bun with a single piece of headpiece securing it in place. Her eyebrows were raised slightly but the space between them seemed crinkled in a permanent frown, her lips curling downwards. She gave off the aura of someone severely stern. Manu felt an inexplicable nervousness rise in him, which he had not felt even when he was sent to his lessons for the first time.

    The woman stopped once she reached him and looked down at him over her nose. ¡°Prince Xu,¡± she greeted. Manu picked up a soft noise of disapproval coming from Lian who was standing behind him, but he had no time to pay attention to that because the woman continued speaking. ¡°I am the Senior Palace Attendant sent to instruct you on Palace and Harem etiquette. You may call me Instructor Yu.¡±

    Manu nodded. ¡°Yes, Instructor Yu.¡±

    The woman¡¯s frown deepened and Manu had the feeling he had done something wrong.

    ¡°Let us go inside.¡± She walked past Manu.

    Sighing softly, Manu walked after her, Lian following them. But then, Instructor Yu paused and turned around.

    ¡°Not you,¡± her eyes are on Lian. ¡°All the maids and servants are to stay out of the residence. You will distract him otherwise. You may stand guard at the courtyard entrance.¡±

    Lian frowned and hesitated. Mama had told her to keep an eye on him after all.

    ¡°But -¡±

    The woman did not even let Lian start speaking. ¡°I have been given leave by the Empress herself to teach the Prince in a proper environment as I see fit. Are you challenging the Empress¡¯s orders?¡±

    Lian panicked and immediately bowed. ¡°This slave does not dare!¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± the woman said curtly. ¡°Stay outside. Come, Prince Xu.¡±

    Lian had no choice but to throw a reassuring smile at the maid before going inside. The woman led him to the table at the farthest corner of the room, sequestered in a space made by carving out the wall.

    ¡°We will study here.¡±

    He nodded and went to sit in one of the chairs. A hand on his shoulder stopped him.

    ¡°Before that, Prince Xu, roll up your sleeves and hold out your hands.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Manu was dumbfounded for a moment, looking up at the woman in confusion and bewilderment. The woman¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°Answer this, Prince Xu. Who am I?¡±

    ¡°You are my ¡­ instructor?¡±

    ¡°Correct. In other words, I am your teacher. Not only that, I am your elder. You have already learned how to greet a teacher, have you not?¡±

    Manu frowned slightly and nodded. A salute and half bow. But ¡­ that was only for his Tutor ¡­ Teacher Chen.

    ¡°Then, did you greet me that way?¡± She asked.

    Manu slowly shook his head.

    The woman leaned down, her eyes shining coldly as they bore into Manu¡¯s. ¡°This is not the streets or the slums, Prince Xu. This is the Imperial Palace. And the Palace has rules. Do you know what happens to those who disobey the rules?¡±

    Manu was quiet this time, a quiet realization snapping into place in his mind, and a substantial amount of dread curling in his gut along with it.

    ¡°They get punished.¡± The woman straightened. ¡°Now roll up your sleeves and hold out your arms.¡±

    Manu did not move, feeling that there was something terribly wrong with all this, despite her words making a lot of sense.

    Her lips curled in disdain. ¡°I suppose I should not have expected much from a street urchin. Listen to me, Prince, and listen well. You will be punished quite a bit in this Palace. You must endure, and endure quietly, and learn from your mistakes. It is a must because you have to learn proper manners and discipline in order to be a proper Prince. Otherwise, it is you and your mother who will suffer. You will be abandoned as a failure while your mother will be scorned and punished for giving birth to a failure like you. Do you want that?¡±

    The dread was now accompanied by fear, fear for his mother, and what would happen to her in this stupid Palace if he made a mistake. He gulped and frantically shook his head.

    ¡°N-no, Instructor Yu,¡± he whispered, his voice cracking.

    ¡°Very well. So, roll up your sleeves, hold out your arms, and take your punishment with grace.¡±

    Manu ducked his head and stayed still for a moment. Just when the woman was about to open her mouth again, he gently rolled up his sleeves and extended his arms in front of himself. The woman¡¯s lips curled in a soft but satisfied smirk. She took out a thin, wooden rod from her sleeve and raised it high.

    Manu clenched his eyes shut. But it did nothing to lessen the burning sting as the rod came down and sunk into his fair, delicate skin.

 Chapter 31: Not Quite My Fault

    In the Tianfenggong, no man other than the Emperor was allowed to come in. Of course, this held true for most of the Inner Palace. But the Tiangfenggong and Nuanfugong - the Palaces reserved for the Empress and the Empress Dowager respectively - were the most sacred places in the Inner Palace. No man could enter without permission. And in the case of Nuanfugong, even the Emperor had to seek permission from the Empress Dowager to enter.

    There was, however, one exception to the rule.

    The Grand Preceptor Xie Wanying. As the Empress¡¯s father, he had been granted permission to visit the Tianfenggong with prior notice and the Nuanfugong with the prior permission of both the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. He was granted this privilege not only because he was the father of the Empress but also because he had played the most vital role in helping the Emperor regain the throne. As such, the Empress Dowager treated him and his daughter amicably, something no other minister or concubine could ever dare to hope. And so, the Empress¡¯s position in the Imperial Harem was unshakeable, even if the Emperor one day stopped favoring her.

    Today was one of the days when he visited the Empress. The guards knew him and allowed him to pass without protest. But he had been surprised to see the familiar maids of the Empress Dowager waiting outside the Empress¡¯s parlor. So, he was less surprised once he was granted permission to enter and found the Empress Dowager sitting there.

    A bow and a soft greeting later, he was sat at the same table.

    ¡°What brings you here, father?¡±

    The man tilted his head. ¡°What? Can I not come to see my daughter?¡±

    A soft scoff left the Empress Dowager. ¡°I supposed you came to see how your daughter¡¯s doing after getting acquainted with the new concubine and her son?¡±

    Ah, yes. The Empress Dowager, her uncanny ability to gauge what was on a person¡¯s mind, and her straightforward bluntness. The former was the cause of her ascension to the position of Empress and later Empress Dowager, and the latter was the result of it. This woman had never been someone to be trifled with, even at her lowest.

    ¡°You cannot blame me for worrying for my daughter,¡± he said, conceding.

    ¡°Your daughter is handling it just fine,¡± the Empress Dowager said, tilting her head. ¡°I daresay she is handling it better than I would have.¡±

    A sense of pride swelled in him. He had always known this daughter of his was the one who inherited his wit and ambition. If she were a son, she could have reached the pinnacle of power in court. But alas, she was born a woman and the world was not kind to women who did not follow the dictate laid out for them. But his daughter was never disappointed. She aimed for the pinnacle that women could reach, the position of the Empress. It was she who had convinced him to take a risk with Huang Yasheng, and it had paid off. And now, she sat as the Mother of the Kingdom.

    Of course, Grand Perceptor Xie knew that his daughter was perfectly capable of handling a mere peasant. He just wanted to know what she had planned and, of course, see that she was alright. She was carrying the Emperor¡¯s child after all. She had already miscarried thrice. And she was in a delicate condition now. So, of course, he was worried. The reason he gave previously was partly right.

    ¡°You are dealing with them?¡± He asked. ¡°I thought the Emperor told you to stay your hand.¡±

    Xie Taiying took a long sip from her tea and then set the cup back down on the table. ¡°He did. I am obeying him.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    That could not be it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to deal with them. The Imperial Consort has taken that responsibility on her own.¡±

    Xie Wanying chuckled. ¡°And I suppose you nudged her in the right direction?¡±

    His daughter smiled blandly at him. ¡°I have no idea why you would say that, father. The Imperial Consort quite dislikes the new concubine. It did not help that she made trouble with a concubine from the Imperial Consort¡¯s faction on her second day here. I merely granted Imperial Consort the permission to choose instructors for the concubine and her son.¡±

    The Empress Dowager tilted her head. ¡°I wonder how long it would take her to run to the Emperor crying.¡± She looked like she was genuinely contemplating. ¡°That woman looked like she had seen some hard times. It might take a while.¡±

    Subdue the new concubine with intimidation and perhaps a little bit of violence first and then point the finger at the Imperial Consort. It would not reduce her position at all, but it would shake the Emperor¡¯s favor towards her and her father the Prime Minister. After all, she would have hurt the mother the first child of the Emperor.

    ¡°However,¡± he started, looking at his daughter. ¡°The Emperor seems protective of the Imperial Prince. It would do you well to move with caution. It might spell disaster if the Prince is harmed too much.¡±

    The Empress shook her head. ¡°Do not worry, father. It will not. I have ¡­ suggested to the Imperial Consort that the Prince should be guided gently, even though some punishment might be necessary. If she chooses to not listen to my suggestion, well ¡­ that is not quite my fault, is it?¡±

    The Grand Perceptor smiled and nodded. ¡°You are absolutely right.¡±

    ¡°Very well, if you are done talking about that worthless woman, let us enjoy our tea in peace,¡± the Empress Dowager said, cutting off any further talk about the newest concubine.

    ¡°Tell me, Grand Preceptor. How is your wife? I have dearly missed my childhood friend.¡±

    <hr>

    Samaya curiously examined the fading red marks on her hands. It was her third lesson already. Third day with Senior Palace Attendant Li. Almost a week in this harem.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The woman had a wooden scale and she had used it whenever Samaya had repeated a mistake, even once. She had started learning calligraphy and also how to conduct herself as a ¡®lady of the Imperial Harem.¡¯ Not only that, she was also being taught noble and royal etiquette, for when she would attend any public programs. It was in these lessons that she found out that she was supposed to serve the Emperor food whenever they sat together. Which ¡­ seemed ridiculous to her modern mind, but made perfect sense when she considered the hierarchy of this place.

    This woman - Instructor Li, as she told Samaya to call her - really thought she was doing something here. She had this condescending, patronizing attitude, her nose upturned as she spoke down to Samaya as if she was the scum of the earth. Samaya let the insults slide off her easily. Most of her instructors back at TEA would eat this woman alive.

    She¡¯d been more antsy than she usually would be the past few weeks what with all the relocation and worrying about the safety of her child. Now that she was somewhat settled, so had her emotions. She was still irritated at being yelled at and being constantly told to repeat whatever motions she got wrong - which she knew she did not after the first few times - but it was nothing she could not handle.

    She heard shuffling in front of her and raised her head, only to find Ah-Liu standing there, staring intently at the angry red marks on her palms.

    She rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ah-Liu. I have had worse and you know that.¡±

    Ah-Liu did not speak, but he frowned, a clear sign of disapproval. Samaya chuckled. Was this brat scolding her already? She waved it away dismissively.

    ¡°Anyways, have you been doing what I told you to?¡±

    Ah-Liu tore his eyes away from her hands and nodded. He reached inside his sleeves and brought out a scroll, opening it and laying it out on the table.

    ¡°I have started from this courtyard and mapped out the Yongyagong. I found two small pathways that lead out of here. One towards the Outer Palace and another towards the Tianfenggog.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to go outside?¡± She asked frowning.

    ¡°No.¡± Ah-Liu shook his head.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. There must be some sort of pathway for the concubines to leave in case of an emergency. Keep looking.¡±

    He nodded again. ¡°I have also mapped out the pathway from here to Tianfenggong. It is still very basic, I need to add the other connecting paths but ¡­¡±

    Ah-Liu started to explain the places he had mapped. She had to admit, he was doing a thorough job. She needed a detailed map of the Palace, with everything known and unknown. Now, she could steal one but she was pretty sure those would not contain the hidden gems - the tunnels, the holes in the walls, and the secret paths. This would have taken her months, but Ah-Liy could get this done in weeks.

    As much as she hated to admit it. Bringing Ah-Liu was the best decision she could have made.

    Once he was done, he wrapped up the scroll.

    ¡°Alright, Ah-Liu. Take it slow, okay? I have already memorized the map so far, so you just focus on creating the whole map. I don¡¯t need it to be with me all the time.¡±

    She looked up to see Ah-Liu nodding while putting the scroll back in his sleeve. She frowned at the cold glint in his eyes, having an idea of what was on his mind.

    ¡°Ah-Liu, truly I am fine. You know I got more injured while playing around with the damn Brats. And we expected things like this to happen when coming here.¡± Ah-Liu opened his mouth to protest but she shook her head. ¡°No need to kick up a fuss for something so minor. I am sure she will leave once she finds no response from me.¡±

    Ah-Liu only deepened his frown, his expression downright mutinous. He seemed like he did not agree with one word she said.

    ¡°Ah-Liu.¡± She said, dragging out her voice. It was a silent reassurance and order at the same time. The boy sighed, slumped, and nodded.

    She had nothing to do once Ah-Liu was out. She felt almost ¡­ listless. It¡¯s been a while since she¡¯d had nothing to do. Years, really. She had allowed missions to consume her back home after ¡­ losing him. And then once she was yeeted into this world, she suddenly had a son and a contract with this world¡¯s equivalent of a mafia boss, while also juggling a part-time job as a barmaid on the side while she was not on missions.

    So, now, here, living a luxurious life where she had nothing to do except have tea in the morning with the Empress and then wait for her son to come back from his lessons ¡­ it was strange. She supposed she could relax. But ¡­ even though she had settled a bit, it was hard to relax in this unfamiliar place. As such, she was both listless and restless. It frustrated the heck out of her.

    She might have to pick up her training again.

    She was leaning back against the chair, staring up at the ceiling when the maid came in with the news of Fu Caiyi visiting.

    She gladly welcomed the chance for some interaction.

    Fu Caiyi was also a great source of information, Samaya found out soon enough. She was quiet and seemed to keep out of everyone¡¯s way, but she observed. She knew almost all the gossip of the Palace there was to know. So, talking to her was quite enlightening in terms of the inner workings of the Palace.

    So, she quickly ordered some tea and some snacks and they quickly devolved into some gossip while the twins played in the small garden in front of her residence. They talk about = who was in favor, who was sabotaging who, whom the Emperor visited the past few nights and why that was important, and how the Empress was almost five months into her pregnancy now, which meant that if she gave birth to a son, her and the Grand Preceptor¡¯s positions in this regime was basically sealed into place unless something major - like treason - happened to topple them.

    Fu Caiyi looked quite worried as she spoke the last part. Samaya just smiled and reassured that she was not worried and she did not care whether the Empress birthed a son or a daughter. Fu Caiyi definitely did not look convinced. Samaya did not bother trying. As long as her child was happy, she did not care what others thought.

    It was as their conversation started to move away from Harem gossip that the two children came up to them with demands of playing with them. Despite attempts to dissuade on Fu Caiyi¡¯s part, the two little girls insisted, louder and louder, until they were on the verge of throwing a tantrum, much to the embarrassment of the woman. Samaya decided to interrupt and offer herself as a playmate and that was how she was dragged into the garden and blindfolded.

    The two little girls circled around her, giggling as they tried to escape her outstretched hands. She could have caught them easily, the loud sounds of their footsteps and their loud laughter a dead giveaway. But she was not going to do that. Let the children play and enjoy their time with her. It was her one soft spot - children.

    She pretended to make unsuccessful attempts at finding them. She would get close enough for them to shriek and move away, miss them just by an inch, and then let out a loud ¡°awwww¡± before turning around and repeating the entire process.

    It was the fifth time that she finished doing this and turned around that her head bumped into what seemed to be a broad wall. She lost her balance for a moment and stumbled back a bit, before a hand on her arm caught her and pulled her back to that broad wall.

    She frowned behind the blindfold. Who was that? How come she did not feel or hear them coming up behind her?

    Reaching up, Samaya pulled off her blindfold and blinked a few times to adjust to the light. She raised her eyes and found those familiar golden irises staring down at her.

 Chapter 32: Fear and Foolishness

    Her mind blanked for a moment, and she could not bring herself to avert her gaze. Those unreadable eyes seemed to bore into her soul. And she was entranced.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    The chorus of soft greetings from behind her brought her out of her trance. She quickly regained her composure and stepped back, bowing.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Dispense with the formalities.¡±

    They all rose and Samaya tilted her head. ¡°What brings Your Majesty to our abode?¡±

    The man put his hands behind his back. Somehow, the gesture made him look even more regal. ¡°We came to see how Prince Xu was doing in his lessons today and decided to escort him back to the courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    It was then that Samaya finally saw her son behind the Emperor. He had not run up to her today, probably because of the presence of the man. And she had been too occupied to notice his quiet footsteps ¡­ that wasn¡¯t right. No matter how quiet Manu¡¯s footsteps were or how noisy her surroundings were, she would always notice his presence. She turned to the man. Did he do something to conceal both his and Manu¡¯s presence?

    Crap.

    If that was true, then this man would be almost as powerful as Siwang, wouldn¡¯t he? She might not be able to use qi, but she knew the theory of how things worked. To be able to expand the influence of your qi onto another person without the use of dark qi ¡­ that required an enormous amount of precise control over one¡¯s qi, which only came with absolute mastery of it.

    That would mean that this man would have easily caught them had it not been for the fact that he was busy with Royal affairs and the fact that she had the perfect ability - or rather, inability - that allowed her to evade him.

    She would have to be very careful around this guy.

    ¡°Our beloved concubine seems to be lost in thought.¡±

    Samaya blinked, realising that she had been staring at the man for the past few moments.

    She quickly averted her eyes. ¡°Apologies, Your Majesty. I am just happy to see that you are taking an interest in my child.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± The man patted Manu on the back. ¡°He¡¯s my child too.¡±

    His eyes then moved towards the others in the courtyard.

    ¡°Lady Fu, it is a pleasant surprise to see you here. How are Our princesses doing?¡±

    Samaya looked back to find the two princesses pressing to their mother¡¯s sides, heads bowed nervously. She frowned. Were they scared of the man? It seemed so. It would seem natural here, where fathers were so distant from their children. Especially if that father was the King. But ¡­ it did not sit well with her. She hoped the man did not abuse them in some way.

    She watched Fu Caiyi bow. ¡°They are well, thanks to Your Majesty. It is our pleasure to be graced with your presence, Your Majesty.¡±

    The two girls parroted their mother. Samaya¡¯s frown deepened. It made something bitter rise in her to see children so wary of their parents. It dug up bitter memories that were embedded in her. It ¡­ reminded her of herself, when she was forever trying to gain her mother¡¯s love, no matter how much the woman hurt her, only to be abandoned in an alley.

    The Emperor nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I would like to stay and dine with my son and Lady Qing. Beloved concubine Fu, I would ask you and my dearest princesses to go back to your residence.¡±

    It was an order.

    Samaya could see Fu Caiyi¡¯s lips struggling not to curl downwards. She must be disappointed. She might even resent Samaya a bit. It was inevitable, in this place where everyone had to fight for the favor of the Emperor to survive. No matter how kind Fu Caiyi was, she had to look out for herself and her daughters. To see that favor being bestowed upon Samaya and Manu while her children were being deliberately pushed aside ¡­ must hurt.

    Was Huang Yasheng doing this on purpose, to separate her from what little goodwill and ally she managed to get?

    Samaya¡¯s eyes flickered to the kids, who were now looking up at the Emperor with wide, almost fearful eyes.

    She hated seeing that look on children.

    It took but a moment for Fu Caiyi to compose herself and bow with a smile. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. This one shall take your leave.¡±

    Fu Caiyi walked out of the courtyard with her daughters. And Samaya found herself still frowning after them.

    ¡°Is something the matter, Lady Qing?¡±

    She wiped the frown off her face and shook her head at the man. ¡°Of course not, Your Majesty. Please, come in.¡± She tilted her head toward her son. ¡°Manu, go get changed for dinner.¡±

    Manu nodded quietly before rushing into the building. That was unusual. Manu was not usually that quiet. Maybe the presence of the Emperor was keeping him restrained? She sighed softly, resolving that she would talk to him later.

    She led the man into the house as well. She refrained from sitting down like she would have before. Apparently, you had to wait for permission to sit with the Emperor. Which ¡­ okay, it made sense, but she had been too preoccupied back then to think on it.

    Fortunately, the man soon gestured at the chair in front of him in a clear invitation for her to sit. So, she did, noticing the soft smirk on the man¡¯s face.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°It looks like you have finally been learning some etiquette, my lady.¡±

    God, that tone of his infuriated her.

    She smiled blandly at the man. ¡°Well, I have to, if I wish not to offend everyone in this Palace, Your Majesty.¡±

    A soft scoff. ¡°Do you actually care about that?¡±

    Samaya shrugged. ¡°I would prefer not to make enemies of everyone here. It would be a nuisance.¡±

    ¡°A ¡­ nuisance.¡± Huang Yasehng parroted back at her.

    Not quite. It would become quite troublesome for her, but she was not going to give the man the satisfaction of knowing that.

    She shrugged again. An awkward pause followed their brief conversation. It was the Emperor who broke the silence.

    ¡°Prince Xu has been doing well in his lessons,¡± the man started. ¡°I have watched him today. He did multiplication ¡­ it¡¯s a strange method that he used. Strange symbols on paper, with no rod calculus. It was quite a learning experience for me as well

    ¡°I taught him the way I learned.¡± She replied.

    ¡°And this ¡­ Xin Yue taught you? Where did he come from?¡±

    She paused at that. How should she answer that? She could make up tons of lies but she was sure the man would not believe most of them. But how could she say that she was from another world, a futuristic one, where they had simplified the mathematical methods of the past?

    She thought for a moment and decided to go with the truth ¡­ or, well, a version of it.

    She shrugged. ¡°The Western continent. He was called Milton. But he also went by Xin Yue amongst the local people. But he never gave me his true identity. I was in his care for a while. I left when I was 16.¡±

    Most of that was the truth. One of her mentor¡¯s pseudonyms was Milton and she did take her first mission when she was sixteen. Ir was also true that she knew little of his past or true identity. She only knew her as the father figure who saved her and brought her up. Who taught her how to survive and live in a wretched world. Who protected her until she was old enough to protect herself ¡­ and that was all that mattered to her.

    ¡°And who taught you how to read and write?¡± The Emperor¡¯s question brought her attention back to him.

    This time, she answered truthfully. ¡°Well, some of it was taught by Xin Yue. The rest, I learned by myself.¡±

    After all, she did have knowledge of Mandarin from her world.

    She sighed softly. ¡°Your Majesty, is there a reason for this interrogation?¡±

    Huang Yasheng leaned forward over the table. ¡°The better question would be ¡­ is there not? You, a commoner I do not remember, appear out of nowhere with my child. A commoner who can evade my Shadow Guards. A commoner who is somehow educated. And QingHu only knows that you appeared five years ago with Prince Xu. Nobody knows anything about you before that.¡±

    She sighed softly. ¡°My life before I had Manu is ¡­ of no significance here. It does not exist anymore, however much I wish otherwise. Manu is my life now. I only wish for him to live a happy, healthy, long life. So, you have no need to worry. As long as my child is safe and healthy, you will find no trouble from me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have mentioned. Your first day here said otherwise.¡±

    She cleared her throat at that. ¡°That was ¡­ a lapse of judgment. It will not happen again.¡±

    Hopefully.

    ¡°Make sure it does not.¡±

    Another awkward pause, which was broken by Samaya this time.

    ¡°May I ask you a question now, Your Majesty?¡±

    The man did not speak but tilted his head in clear acquiescence.

    She decided to rip off the band-aid in one go. ¡°Have you ever hurt the princesses?¡±

    Huang Yasheng blinked. ¡°What?¡± He sounded dumbfounded.

    She repeated her question without hesitation. ¡°Have you. Ever. Hurt. The princesses?¡±

    For the first time, she saw a hint of emotion in those golden orbs.

    The beginnings of wrath.

    ¡°Just because We have granted you leniency for the sake of Our son,¡± he growled out, ¡°does not mean We will not punish you for your impertinence. How dare you speak in contempt of your Emperor?!¡±

    Fuck, she felt pressure coming down on her. It was something Siwang liked to use to slow her down. The pressure of one¡¯s qi to make the other submit. And sometimes, it was the pressure caused by extreme emotions stimulating one¡¯s qi. If Siwang had not used it on him many times before, she would have been on her knees by now.

    Usually, she would be moving regardless of the pressure and trying to break her opponent out of their concentration. But there was no such option here. She clenched her fist, digging her nails into her palm before speaking as calmly as she could.

    ¡°I only asked a simple question,¡± she said, keeping her voice steady. ¡°I only wish to know why your own daughters are so afraid of you.¡±

    The pressure ceased immediately as the man blinked at her. ¡°Afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°They were practically hiding behind their mother when they saw you. Even Manu behaved more freely with you once he got used to your presence.¡±

    The man seemed to think it over. ¡°Well, that is a given. Those children do not see me as much as Prince Xu does.¡±

    She ignored the emphasis he put on the words Prince Xu and focused on something else. ¡°Do you mean to tell me,¡± she leaned forward, frowning, ¡°that you have spent more time with a child who has been here barely a week than with the children who have been born and living here for years now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ not ¡­¡±

    The Emperor was frowning, seeming deep in thought. Samaya had never seen him so lost for words. It seemed he had never even thought of the matter before. It angered her greatly, in a way that things unrelated to her rarely did. It was an old, ugly, bitter anger ¡­ stemmed from night after night after night of her little self running after her mother on her little legs, trying to keep up, trying to earn love, afraid of being cast away.

    ¡°I have done my duty by them.¡± The voice from beside her brought her out of her mind and she realized that she was once again clenching her fist under the table. ¡°They have been provided with all the luxuries of the world and tutors for their education. The Ladies take care of their daughters as they ought to. A daughter¡¯s education and life are mostly handled by their mothers. I visit them now and then to ensure they are alright. I have done my duty towards those children.¡±

    She stared at him for a moment before chuckling. ¡°I have never seen you speak so much at once.¡± It would have been funny - how the man was scrambling for excuses - if it was not so enraging. ¡°You cannot even bring yourself to call them your daughters, Your Majesty. Who are you fooling?¡±

    Samaya was sure the man would have gotten angry, had it not been for Manu arriving at that moment. She turned around and beckoned him over with a smile, all signs of irritation and anger gone from her face.

    When he came over, she gently put him beside her and told him to show his hands. The boy seemed to hesitate for a moment, which made her stomach drop. But then he held his hands out. Very visibly, she checked his palms and the back of his palms for any marks or bruises. She then checked his wrists, sighing in relief when she saw the unblemished skin.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡±

    Ignoring the questioning look the Emperor sent her way, she began to serve the food that had been brought by the maids.

 HIATUS NOTICE

    So, this story is officially going into hiatus! I have exams, viva voce, practical work and fieldwork coming up. All of that may extend into January, especially with the possibility of political unrest during the upcoming national elections. BUT if everything goes well, all this stuff will be over withing December and I can get back to writing properly. Tentatively, I am taking three months for my hiatus and I hope to come back in January. Fingers crossed!!

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Thank you so much for your patience and understanding. I swear all of those comments and suggestions and support kept me writing my heart out! I honestly did not expect that my story will even get popular here. While I cannot compete with all the Litrpg, gamelit and progresion fantasy, I like to believe I managed to create a small space for my slow burn romance story here. And it''s honestly thanks to you guys!! Thanks for staying with me!! I hope you will be here when I come back.

    With all the love,

    Urmie

 ANOTHER NOTICE

    Hello, everyone!

    I don''t know how many of my old readers will read this. I did wonder if I should delay giving this notice until January. But I felt that it would be too shitty since I actually said that I would come back in January, which is impossible right now. When I went on hiatus, I was expecting my exams to start in about.... 10 days or so. My exams were supposed to be done within November, including my oral exam and practicals. But that exam was delayed one month. And I STILL have my practicals left, which are supposed to be held on 1st January. And guess whose group and topic changed literally 12 days before the exam. C''est moi! That''s not a sure thing either. It may be delayed due to elections which will be held in the first week of January. THEN I have a fieldwork paper to submit. I have also put in my name for a competition, because I like to screw myself over. If I get selected, I will be busy well into late February.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    So, the whole purpose of this rant is to let you all know that the hiatus is being extended. If I don''t get selected for the competition, I hope to come back sometime around mide to late February. If I do get selected, that will be delayed to mid to late March. I do have a few chapters in backlog but releasing them won''t make the situation better since I will have pause once I run out and then scramble to get together good chapters later on.

    So yeah! I am extremely sorry to anyone who had been waiting for me to resume posting in January. I do not wish to spread myself thin and crank out subpar chapters in a hurry. Don''t curse at me! Lol.

    Thank you for bearing with me.

 NOTICE: I AM BACK MWAHAHAHAHAHAAA

    Ahem. Hello, lovelies! I am so excitedddd.

    It has been a hectic few months. A lot of stuff happened. Though I did not get to do the stuff I wanted to, but there was also other stuff that I needed to do. Writing was hard since I came back to it after a long time. So yeah, I didn''t manage to build the kind of backlog I thought I would. It''s basically half of what I thought it would be. BUT I think I can manage. So our journey resumes today. I hope you are buckled in for the ride!

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Welcome back, old readers!

    And welcome, new readers! I swear I am usually not this weird about my titles.

    Chapters will be released once a week. Every Friday/Saturday, GMT+6. It should be sometime in the evening/night of Friday for USA readers, for context.

    The new chapter will be up in 5 minutes.

 Chapter 33: Exposure

    Manu knew he had to be careful.

    Mama would easily find out if he was not.

    The first step to this was insisting that he would wear his clothes himself.

    For this, he used his authority as the Imperial Prince for the first time. He told them he would wear all his garments and they could help with tying things together at the end. It was awkward and he was half trembling. But they obeyed and stayed out while he changed his clothes.

    The second step was tearing up some of his old clothes and using them as bandages over his wounds. The thin lines of cuts had dug into the flesh around his elbow and burned like hell.

    He had learnt from his mother that wounds needed to be cleaned first but he had no time. He would just take a nearby pitcher of water to wash them lightly before using the torn clothes as bandages. He would shove his bloodstained robes into a discreet corner of his bath, covering them with towels. He would need to wash those later.

    For the rest of the day, he would try to ignore and suppress his pain as he went through his lessons. Even in training with Master Chen, he would grit his teeth through the pain. He could tell he was a bit slower than usual, but at least he was getting used to working under pain.

    At the end of the day, he would come back and take his bath. He would dismiss all the maids and lock the bath door. He would then take a bucket of water and wash the bloodstained clothes he had hidden before as well as his bandages. He would then throw the bloodied water out of the window and keep the washed clothes and bandages tucked inside one of the towels. In the morning, after his mother left, he would sneak outside into the garden and put his clothes up on the low-hanging branches of a small tree hidden behind a bigger tree. Finding that tree had truly been a stroke of luck.

    Over the next few days, he learned to keep two sets of undergarments when he was in his etiquette lessons as well as two sets of bandages. He would alternate between them. Wearing one set while the other was washed and being dried.

    He had acted very embarrassed when his mama asked why he did not want the maids to help him. He said that he was growing up now and did not need anyone to wash him. That it was all so embarrassing. Perhaps it was his desperation, or perhaps it was because his mama was busy dealing with the Empress and the other concubines, but he somehow managed to convince his mama.

    At night, when he had tucked in beside Mama the first time, it hurt so much. He had clenched his teeth and lied that the training was hard that day and he was a bit sore. The next day, he had asked both Teacher Chen and Master Chen whether he could have some pain-relieving ointment since sometimes the scrapes and bruises he got from training hurt too much. Master Chen had called him a little weakling but had handed over an ointment nonetheless. Teacher Chen gave him another pot the day after. He used them on his wounds, sighing in relief when those cuts were numbed and he could sleep peacefully.

    Things became a little harder when the woman started to target his legs after a week. Thankfully, those did not land hard enough to make him bleed. Perhaps she knew that making him limp his way through the Palace was not the brightest idea if she wanted to keep it under wraps. Still, they hurt. She would say that he did not walk with enough grace, did not have enough understanding of the royal etiquette, did not speak properly, sit properly, eat properly ¡­ why could he not understand? How come he behaved like a mongrel when he had royal blood? How come it was the dirty blood of his mother that shone through? He was such a disgrace to the Imperial Family.

    Sometimes, he wished he could strangle the woman. How dare she insult his mama?! His mama was the strongest, most beautiful woman in the world who worked so hard for him! Even now, she was in this Imperial Palace surrounded by people who wanted to insult her and hurt her ¡­ for him. How dare this stupid woman speak of his mama that way?!

    But ¡­ he really could not do anything. Hurting this woman would do nothing. It would only end up harming his mama, who was already surrounded by enemies.

    So, he endured quietly, hoping that one day he would be good enough that all these people in the Imperial Family would accept him and, more importantly, his mama.

    He started to put the ointment on his feet too. Every day, before his lessons with the Chens started, he would put on a generous amount of ointment on both his arms and both his feet. After all, he needed to train properly and he could not do that with pained and injured feet. They helped numb the pain but by the time he would come back to the Yongyagong and get to washing his clothes and bandages, the pain would come back with a vengeance. He would grit his teeth against it, wash everything, take a bath, and put on some more ointment before going out.

    This went on for one and a half more hellish week.

    Until, one day, Su and Min started to clean both the bath chambers under Lian¡¯s orders while Lady Qing and Prince Xu were gone.

    <hr>

    The next few days passed somewhat uneventfully. If you counted getting daily ¡®punishments¡¯ and the occasional harassment by the other concubines, mainly of the Imperial Consort faction, uneventful. Perhaps it was a bit surprising, but Samaya managed to keep her cool during those moments. The fact that Ah-Liu and sometimes Fu Caiyi were in her vicinity to calm her down definitely helped.

    Today¡¯s morning greetings were a bit different.

    Apparently, the Imperial Physician assigned to the Empress had told her that having small strolls sometimes with company would be good for her health.

    So, she asked the concubines to stay back and take the stroll with her in her Phoenix Gardens, allowing them to roam around and explore as they liked. Of course, they all jumped at the opportunity. Phoenix Gardens were, after all, the exclusive garden of the Empress. No one was allowed in without the permission of the Empress, with the exception of the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. Samaya was not particularly interested but it wasn¡¯t like she could refuse while everyone else was enthusiastically agreeing.

    The Empress herself was strolling around and occasionally chatting with some of the concubines. Fu Caiyi stuck close to her and they were now chatting with Song Yuhan, the only Virtuous Consort of the Harem. Surprisingly, this neutral woman was on friendly terms with her. This development came about when Samaya once decided to play with the twins and Consort Song¡¯s daughter, Princess Fang, and the Consort came upon the scene of the three children making flower crowns with her, patiently teaching them how to weave the flowers and the vines together, while also teaching them the names of the different flowers and their characteristics.

    Consort Song started to talk to her after that, whereas before Samaya had been completely ignored by the woman. Samaya gathered it would not be bad to have her as an ally, since she was the daughter of the powerful Minister Song, who was the Minister of Finance, and neutral in the tug-of-war between the Empress and Imperial Consort.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Another unlikely addition was Yi Yingxiu. She was of the Empress Faction. She came from a family that was once prominent. Once ¡­ because most of the family had been eradicated after being ousted as traitors against the current Emperor. But not only was she spared, but she was also taken as the concubine of the Emperor. This woman ¡­ was dangerous. Samaya could feel it. Not in the way that she could kill you in seconds. But in the way that she seemed to be so perceptive and calculative. It was her mind that could kill people, not her body. She would have made a good goddamn agent back home, the behind-the-scenes kind.

    She preferred to stay with others of her faction for most of the time. But she did sometimes venture out, talking to others, including Samaya. In fact ¡­ it felt like Yi Yingxiu was putting a bit more time into spending time with her than others. She¡¯d probably been ordered by the Empress to be friendly with the newest concubine, scope her out, and find out more about her.

    Samaya would have been worried, had it not been for the fact that Ah-Liu had confirmed that Yi Yingxiu had no training and had little power in the Harem itself, at least when compared to other concubines of the noble families. Why she was taken in as a concubine and put so high up in the hierarchy ¡­ no one quite knew. The reason given was that she had saved the Emperor¡¯s life when someone was coming at him from behind during the raid on her family ¡­ but Samaya did not believe it. That man was as powerful as Siwang, if not more. There was no way he did not notice someone attacking him from behind. There had to be another reason.

    Not that Samaya was very curious, beyond whether she posed a threat to Manu. At the moment, she did not. So, Samaya could afford to humor her every now and then.

    Just like now.

    The four of them chatted idly about what seemed like nothing and everything at the same time. Life in the harem, how Samaya was adjusting, clothes, flowers, food ¡­ it was mindless, almost. She thanked her years of training for being able to keep up even in her half blanked out state in which was thinking about dinner. The conversation soon turned to children, how they were doing, how their lessons were going, and how they were getting along.

    Hou Tianjian, belonging to the Imperial Consort faction, still very much liked to keep her daughter separated from the rest. The girls played amongst each other. Manu played with them on the one day of the week he got a break from his lessons. He did not play this week though, saying that he was not feeling well. Samaya left it alone. Those twins could get very hyper and it was hard to keep up with them, especially with an exhausted body like Manu¡¯s.

    ¡°Well, I know that it is ideal for us women to bear sons.¡± Samaya barely held herself back from snorting at Fu Caiyi¡¯s words. Different times, she reminded herself. ¡°But I cannot imagine my life without my two little girls. They are my world. I would die happy even if I never bear another child.¡±

    Song Yuhan nodded. ¡°It is the same for me, Lady Fu. Fang is my everything. I have no need or wish for a son. I cannot imagine what I would do if something happened to her.¡±

    Well, Samaya could appreciate that. Samaya was pretty sure she would go mad if something happened to Manu.

    ¡°I can imagine, Consort Song,¡± Fu Caiyi said. ¡°The moment I held my daughters in my arms, it was as if the world had become so much clearer. And they were at the centre of it. They did not belong to me. It was as if ¡­.¡±

    ¡°... you belonged to them.¡± Samaya could not help but finish, feeling that in her core.

    Fu Caiyi sighed softly, nodding. She then seemed to remember something. She turned to Yi Yingxiu, the only one in the group to not have a child.

    ¡°Oh, I apologize, Consort Yi.¡± Fu Caiyi flushed in embarrassment. ¡°We were so engrossed in our conversation ¡­¡±

    Yi Yingxiu smiled and shook her head. ¡°Please do not worry. It is only natural for mothers to love their children.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Song Yuhan said. ¡°Would you like to have a daughter? Or a son to provide His Majesty an Heir?¡±

    Yi Yingxiu glanced at Samaya once, and Samaya kept her expression as one of polite curiosity. She looked back at the flowers in front of her and spoke softly. ¡°I have not thought much about it, to be honest. I suppose I would be fine with either, as long as they have his eyes.¡±

    It should not be strange. The woman only said she wished for her children to have the Emperor¡¯s eyes¡­ which, she could understand, given how beautiful they were. It could even be seen as a sign of her love for the Emperor. That¡¯s what Fu Caiyi seemed to think as well, if her lovelorn sigh was any indication. But still ¡­ why did it feel so ¡­ strange?

    She could not dwell on it as she felt someone approach her. A presence that had become very familiar to her the past two weeks. She sighed softly and excused herself from the three, putting on a forced smile as she saw the woman approaching her.

    Kang Yuxin. The martial arts concubine, apparently. She seemed to have a grudge against her. Well ¡­ considering that she was from the Imperial Consort faction, the same as Han Wanyi and Liao Huimei, she could understand why. She seemed to have made it her personal mission to harass Samaya as much as she could.

    ¡°Lady Kang.¡±

    Kan Yuxin scoffed. ¡°You seem to be doing well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Considering the fact that you seem to be a failure in your lessons. How are those wounds from your punishments?¡±

    They burnt a bit. Nothing she could not handle.

    ¡°They are healing well, Lady Kang. Thank you for asking.¡±

    Another scoff. ¡°They are healing well? After all the repeated beatings you get for being a dirty mannerless whore? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±

    Those words annoyed her. But she did not react. It would only affect Manu. She might have a higher rank than her, but this woman had more power behind her than Samaya did. She could easily deal a blow to her, but she did not want the consequences to fall upon Manu. It was why the one time Kang Yuxin had twisted her arm behind her back in an effort to threaten her, she had not resisted at all. Of course, she had dodged the blow she sent her way and allowed the momentum to make Kang Yuxin fall flat on her face. But no one could fault her for that. She had just been dodging an attack, after all. Samaya had the fingerprints on her wrist as evidence in fact Kang Yuxin tried to drag her down.

    ¡°I am learning slowly, Lady Kang.¡± Samaya¡¯s smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°But I am learning nonetheless.¡±

    ¡°I would hope so. The Empress and the Imperial Consort have given you the opportunity to become a civilized and noble woman. It would not do to waste this opportunity.¡± The woman looked Samaya up and down. ¡°I do hope your child has not inherited your lack of propensity toward education.¡±

    And with that, she turned and left.

    You fucking bitch.

    Kang Yuxin was starting to realise that provoking her would do nothing so she had begun to target her son in her taunts. Of course, Samaya held herself back. As long as Manu was safe, nothing else mattered. She could take a few taunts.

    By the time she got back to her courtyard, she was exhausted. She started to take off her clothes, keeping only the form-fitting undergarment, which she had found was much more conducive to her exercise and training. She had picked her physical exercise and training back up after a week here. She kept to her room, and everyone knew they were not allowed to come inside during that one hour. It was not as much as she had hoped. She could only do it on days when she did not have to entertain guests or, worse, the Emperor. Of course, she had told her maids to inform her the moment they saw anyone approaching. Not because she was afraid, but because she did not like the idea of people finding out about her peaceful moments and kicking a fuss over it.

    Today seemed to be a quiet day. She should be able to get some training in today.

    At least that¡¯s what she thought until she heard the shaky and soft call of ¡°my lady¡± from Min and turned around to see her clutching a wrinkled set of clothes in her trembling hands.

 Chapter 34: Preparation

    ¡°Min? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Samaya asked, stepping forward. The poor girl looked scared ¡­ wary. She was clutching a bundle of clothes in her hands, her fists clenching tightly around the fabric. She took a deep breath and then extended her hands towards Samaya.

    ¡°I ¡­ I found these in the bath chambers of the Prince today.¡±

    Samaya tilted her head, frowning. ¡°He must have forgotten to put them out today. What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so worried?¡±

    Min frowned and shook her head. ¡°The Prince does not allow anyone to touch his house clothes. He said ¡­ he would like to take care of it himself.¡±

    Okay, she could see that. Manu did wash the clothes he wore frequently himself for about a year or so now. So what was wrong?

    ¡°We never tried to look for them when cleaning out the bath chambers before. But we clean the entire residence once a month and we were cleaning the bath chambers today as well. We found his clothes tucked under the towels¡­¡± Min trailed off and then looked down at the clothes in her hands.

    ¡°Min?¡± She called. The girl looked up at her before sighing and seeming to square herself.

    ¡°It is better to show you, my lady,¡± she said as she finally opened the clothes. They were inside out and ¡­. Samaya¡¯s breath hitched.

    Blood.

    Splatters of blood.

    She could tell just from the colour of those splatters that they were fresh, only starting to dry. They were concentrated around the middle of the sleeves of both hands. There was even a long line as if something thin covered in blood had brushed past the sleeve.

    She snatched the clothes away from her and then started to examine the blood. Some of it stained her fingers. This was blood ¡­ her son¡¯s blood. She was sure of it. Someone had hurt her baby boy. Her son, whom she had held and raised so preciously from the moment he came into her arms.

    She could hear ringing in her ears. Her nerves felt as if they were burning, the blood in her veins boiling. She felt a rage the likes of which she rarely ever felt, red starting to cover her vision. She wanted to find out who did this to her son. Find them and torture them. Slowly, painfully, take her time breaking every bone on their body and watch them beg for their life as the light disappeared from their eyes.

    How dare they? How dare they hurt her son? How long had he been hiding this from her? How long had he been in pain? How long did he have to hide his pain? He knew¡­ he knew she would do anything to protect him. He knew he could come to her anytime he wanted. Then why didn¡¯t he? Who forced him to hide his pain?

    They were going to pay.

    She was going to make them pay.

    ¡°My lady? My lady?!¡±

    Min¡¯s voice brought her out of her rage filled thoughts. She looked down to see that she was now clutching the clothes in her hands so hard it was nearly tearing. She could feel her own nails through the clothes.

    She took a deep breath and then tried to think rationally. Until now, she was only raging mindlessly, without thinking about how to find the culprit. Min was helpful in that regard. Her voice had jarred Smaya out of her hazy mind and helped her focus her thoughts more productively.

    Now that she was thinking about it, there was really only one culprit. Only a handful of persons had the authority to punish Manu. The Emperor, the Empress, herself, and ¡­ his teachers and instructors.

    The two Chen brothers were not punishing him. If they had been, Manu would not have been so animated and excited when talking about those lessons. And they did not seem like people who would hurt little children to this extent. The Emperor never quite showed dissatisfaction towards Manu and he would have no reason to punish him like this. The Empress had not been in the vicinity of Manu since that first morning greeting.

    So, that really left one option.

    The etiquette instructor. What was her name again? Li? Lin? Yun?

    Of course, it was her. The bitch sent by the Imperial Consort. She should have known the moment she saw those clothes. Those were the house clothes, worn when they were at the courtyard before they started the day and after they were done with the day.

    The other one was hurting Samaya but she never went overboard. Probably because her master knew Samaya would not keep quiet. Manu ¡­ he was a child. More vulnerable. More pliable. It would be easier to hurt him, to manipulate him, to keep him under control.

    Samaya pushed down the bile rising behind her throat. She thought for a moment before frowning and then looking at Min.

    ¡°Where does the etiquette instructor teach Manu?¡±

    Min frowned and then shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t know, my lady. We are usually ordered to stay out of the residence and at the gates when the instructor comes.¡±

    Fuck. No wonder no one found anything out. She exhaled to calm down her rising anger and then spoke again.

    ¡°Have you cleaned the main rooms yet?¡±

    ¡°No, we usually start at the bath chambers and work our way out.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Good. Call everyone.¡±

    All the maids, both her personal ones and the others working about the courtyard, gathered in front of her. A total of 7.

    ¡°Search every inch of this room,¡± she ordered. ¡°Every inch of the floor, the walls, the tables, the chairs, anything, and everything ¡­ if you find any dark red or brown splatters, or even anything suspicious, let me know immediately. Get to it. Now!¡±

    They must have gotten a sense of how frustrated and angry she was because they quickly scattered and started to search the entire room.

    ¡°If you cannot find it in this room, search the other rooms. The parlour. The guest room. Everything!¡±

    Thankfully, they did not have to extend the search that much. Soon, one of the maids, kneeling in front of the carved in space in the wall, yelled.

    ¡°Lady Qing! There is something here!¡±

    Samaya rushed to the place and then knelt beside her. A small amount of red and brown splatters decorated the spot. She knew it. The woman must have used a thin, sharp stick, the blood must have stuck to it and scattered about.

    Her stomach twisted and then she straightened.

    ¡°All of you, leave!¡± She growled.

    The servants scrambled outside but she ignored them as they left the room.

    ¡°Ah-Liu!¡±

    It did not take one moment for the boy to rush to her side.

    ¡°Ah-Liu. I need you to stay here. Hidden. Keep an eye on Manu when he comes back.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a little stroll. Stay here.¡±

    She waited only for Ah-Liu to answer affirmatively before she stormed out of the room, finding Su and Min in short order.

    ¡°Come with me, the two of you.¡±

    She would have preferred to go alone but as a concubine, she could not move around without maids. Stupid fucking rules. If she was going to take the maids, she might as well take the ones she was a bit close to.

    Samaya had only checked on Manu in his lessons a handful of times but she had memorized the way to them the first time. When she arrived at his academic lessons, Manu was gone already and Zhongqing was already packing up.

    ¡°Lady Qing,¡± his voice was tinged with surprise before he composed himself. This Chen brother was starting to get used to her visits. He straightened. ¡°Prince Xu has just finished his lessons. He should be starting his training with Young Master Chen Yuming right now.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°I know. I am not here for him.¡±

    This time, he did not hide his surprise. She usually visited to see how Manu was doing his lessons. A few times, she herself sat down beside him and started helping, sometimes learning new nuances of the language. So, it was clearly a surprise that she was not here for her child.

    ¡°Is there a problem, my lady?¡± He asked, his perceptive eyes fixed on her face. ¡°You do not seem ¡­ well.¡±

    Samaya took a deep breath. ¡°I am fine. But the situation I find myself in is not.¡±

    Chen Zhongqing was clearly curious but did not ask, clearly waiting for her to speak. Samaya sighed and took a seat on the closest couch.

    ¡°Before I elaborate, there are some questions I need to ask you. And ¡­ maybe a favor as well.¡±

    The man nodded and sat down opposite her. The next half an hour was filled with a soft conversation between the two of them. Every word helped her prepare, and make a case for herself when she would inevitably be questioned. When she was done, she thanked the man and asked him to help her when needed.

    ¡°And when would that be, my lady?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know.¡±

    The man paused and then nodded. As he was about to leave, Samaya spoke up again.

    ¡°Oh, one more thing. Please do keep what happened today a secret. Not for long. You will need to reveal what you said to me soon.¡±

    Chen Zhingqing bowed and made his way out. She sighed softly and followed him.

    ¡°One down, one to go,¡± she whispered to herself. Even if this one failed to keep his promise, the other one could be used. Chen Yuming was young, brash, blunt, and, most importantly, honest to a fault.

    She sighed softly and made her way to the second Chen brother.

    <hr>

    The Morning Court was exhausting, as it always tended to be. It was a mindless, unceasing bog of politicking and bickering amongst the courtiers to see who could fool him the most and take the most benefits. One more hour of sleep would be more productive than coming to the Court on most days.

    But Huang Yasheng could not do that. It was a duty that the Emperor could never shirk unless there was a matter of life and death. Not if he wanted a stable reign and nation. After all, he could manage to manhandle the Court officials into doing their damn jobs on most days if he listened to them bicker for a bit.

    The courtiers had left and now Han Qin was briefing him on the matter of a mass kidnapping of noble children in the regions of Beilong and HuangDu, near QingHu, where they had first found the Prince and his mother.

    ¡°So the children have been returned safely?¡± Huang Yasheng asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Qin nodded. ¡°Once the ransom was paid, the children were returned. However¡­¡±

    ¡°However?¡± Huang Yashed turned to look at Han Qin, raising an eyebrow in askance.

    Han Qin sighed. ¡°Some of the families have lost their family treasures. Though they are lower noble families, some of them have a rich history that goes back to the founding of the empire. Losing those family treasures dealt a blow.¡±

    Huang Yasheng frowned. ¡°What were the magistrate and law enforcement of the region doing?¡±

    Han Qin shook his head. ¡°They were trying their best but this is a remote region, almost in one corner. People who are stationed here rarely know any proper martial arts or even procedures. They could do little.¡±

    Huang Yasheng frowned. ¡°Send some compensation to them and put some competent people in those places. Huangdu and Beilong are two very important strategic places on our borders. They connect many of the trade and transport routes. The fact that we have no proper soldiers there is a failure on our part. And¡­¡± he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°let the families know that protecting the future is more important than clinging to the past.¡±

    Han Qin nodded and saluted. ¡°It will be done, Your Majesty!¡±

    Huang Yasheng nodded and turned to make his way to his palanquin when he saw Eunuch Li rushing toward him.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Eunuch Li.¡± The man frowned. ¡°What happened? Why do you look so harried?¡±

    ¡°Your¡­ Your Majesty.¡± The man was trying to catch his breath. ¡°Lady ¡­ Lady Qing¡­¡±

    Huang Yasheng¡¯s frown deepened. What had this woman done now?

    He found out a moment later.

    ¡°Lady Qing was found abusing one of the Senior Palace Attendants of the Imperial Consort! She has been summoned for trial in the Inner Court!¡±

 Chapter 35: Interrogation

    The residences in each of the Inner Palaces were such that the newest and the most junior concubine would get the outermost courtyards. So the very first Virtuous Lady got a courtyard in the deepest part of the Yongyagong, where it was surrounded by beautiful gardens, a protective boundary of trees, containing luxurious materials, full of peace and quiet for the concubine ¡­ and the Emperor, whenever he deigned to visit.

    As you went out of the deepest residence, you saw the other residences, beautiful and elegant on their own, gracefully concubines lounging at times and their maids scurrying about. But the further you went out, the more exposed the residences were, the less peaceful it got. Of course, it was still miles above what ordinary concubines got. But the newest Virtuous Lady would find herself envying the serene and soft beauty of the innermost courtyard.

    The newest Virtuous Lady¡¯s residence did not have the beautiful harmony of the innermost residence. It had a medium-sized garden at the front and its boundary was made of stones. It was easy for sounds to carry over from there. The maids working, giggling and chatting amongst themselves, the gardeners taking care of the gardens, the Virtuous Lady herself would run about at the crack of dawn, and sometimes she played with the daughters of the other concubines. Except at the time when she left for morning greetings, the place was perhaps one of the liveliest places in the harem. Even Fu Caiyi - who preferred the quietness of her own residence - had come to appreciate it.

    But today was different.

    Today, the entire courtyard was silent, If anyone peaked in, they would see a very rare sight. The maids and servants lined up in front of the residence, hands grasped together in front of them, shoulders hunched in fright and submission. This sight itself was rare. Because everyone in the harem knew that the Virtuous Lady Qing never bothered to discipline her maids, let alone punish them. She let them go about their work their way and shrugged it off when they made a mistake. Most noble concubines looked down upon her for it and most maids looked up to her for the same reason.

    Today, however, absolute silence reigned across the courtyard. None of them even dared breathe loudly. You could hear a pin drop¡­ but no, that was not quite right. It was not complete silence. There were the sounds of the wind, the birds, nature ¡­ and the sound of pained, labored breathing that stuttered every now and then. You would not hear it if you were not in the courtyard yourself.

    At the door of the residence, Qing Samaya sat on a stool. At her feet was a heap. The sound of pained groans was coming from that heap. Only shaky breaths and soft whimpers could be heard from it. Samaya¡¯s hand was holding the wrist of that person, looking curiously at the fingers, two of which were broken. She pressed the broken middle finger, inciting a whine from the woman beneath herself.

    ¡°Was this the hand you used to hurt my son?¡± Her voice was soft, calm ¡­ and yet cold enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine.

    The woman glared up at her from under her dishevelled strands of hair. ¡°Do you think you will get away with this, you bitch? The Imperial Consort will - AAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!¡±

    Her words were cut off by her own scream as Samaya broke the third finger. The servants in front of her collectively flinched.

    ¡°I asked a goddamn question.¡± She barely held back a growl, trying to contain her rage. ¡°Are you fucking deaf? Is this the fucking hand you hurt my son with?!¡±

    The woman groaned, panting softly. But Samaya could see the stubborn clench of her jaw. She was not going to talk. Yet.

    ¡°I see you are stupidly loyal.¡± Samaya scoffed. ¡°Normally I would admire such a quality. But you decided to use it in the wrong place.¡±

    She once again glanced down at the hand she was holding. ¡°Well, since you are not speaking, I am going to assume you used both hands.¡±

    Samaya then set about working, mechanically breaking each finger, as painfully as she could. Each time, she pressed and played with the broken finger as if it was a toy, until the woman was screaming in pain. It took longer than she expected for the woman to break. It took eight fingers.

    By the eighth finger, she was almost foaming at the mouth, tears and snot running down her face as she begged for mercy.

    ¡°It ¡­ it was my r-right ¡­. Right hand! I used the right hand!!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± She glanced at the right hand, which she had broken all five fingers of. She smiled. It did not reach her eyes. She then reached out and patted the woman¡¯s head. ¡°See that was not so hard, was it? Now,¡± she leaned forward, ¡°Tell me. Who ordered you to hurt my son?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened. She shook her head again. ¡°No one! I was just disciplining the Prince!¡±

    Samaya¡¯s smile dimmed a bit. She sighed. ¡°And here I thought we had come to an understanding, Senior Palace Attendant. You say beating my child with the rod again and again and again until he bled was discipline?¡±

    The woman clearly went to nod but she probably saw something in Samaya¡¯s expression - or perhaps heard something in her tone - but she held back.

    Samaya, however, did not.

    She took the ninth finger and twisted. ¡°So, this is discipline as well.¡±

    Her scream echoed in the courtyard. Samaya took a moment before breaking the tenth finger as well. She did not speak.

    She expected this. She looked at the woman and scoffed.

    ¡°So loyal. But unfortunately, that will not help you here.¡±

    She looked up at her maids and then spoke. ¡°Bring me a bucket of cold water.¡±

    They did not move immediately but instead, they looked at each other hesitantly.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Samaya growled, feeling her impatience grow. ¡°Did I fucking stutter? Bring me a bucket of cold water. NOW!¡±

    Min and Mian scurried off quickly.

    Samaya sighed and then looked back down at the woman. ¡°Senior Palace Attendant, I understand you wish to be loyal to your Mistress. But she will not help you here. Do you think this is the worst thing I can do to you? More is coming. If you want it to stop, you need only speak.¡±

    The woman once again clenched her jaw and looked away. Truly admirable. And utterly enraging.

    Min and Mian did not take long to come back. The kitchen was close to her residence after all.

    Soon enough, there was a bucket of ice cold water in front of her. Samaya grabbed the woman by the back of her neck and hauled her up.

    ¡°Last chance.¡±

    Silence.

    Samaya did not hesitate at all in dunking her head first into the water. She thrashed about, clearly trying to breathe inside and getting a mouthful of water instead of air. It was bound to get into her mouth, her pipes and her lungs. Samaya waited. Counting the seconds. She could hold her breath underwater for 3-4 minutes at most. But this woman¡­. Hm¡­ Samaya bet on 60 seconds.

    She counted and counted. It took a little over 60 seconds for the woman¡¯s struggles to weaken. Samaya knew it was time. She quickly pulled the woman out of the water, leaving her gasping for breath. She was almost blue and now coughing painfully as the air suddenly entered her lungs. It was no doubt burning, and painful. She could see her eyes tearing up. There was no way a woman like this who lived her whole life inside the palace, albeit working, would be able to withstand the torture.

    Samaya had a few ideas as to exactly who ordered the woman but she needed to confirm her suspicions.

    And she needed to hurt this woman for what she did to her child.

    She did not ask any questions yet. She dunked the woman back in. Pulled her up after another 60 seconds. Again. And again. And again.

    Samaya could see the increasing fear in her eyes, and with it, something breaking every time. After the 5th time, she finally let her go and she collapsed on the ground, throwing up the water and coughing. Samaya stood, watched almost apathetically as she struggled to breathe, unable to even anchor herself with her hands due to the excruciating pain in them.

    She then stepped on the woman¡¯s left hand. Another scream ripped out of the woman¡¯s throat but Samaya did not alleviate the pressure. Instead, she used the leverage to kneel down, putting even more pressure on that hand.

    ¡°Just tell me, and this will all be over.¡±

    She was panting, gasping, and Samaya could hear broken sobs come from her, pleas of mercy interspersed between them. It did not do a thing to her. She had tortured people for far, far lesser reason than hurting her child.

    ¡°Come on. I am waiting.¡±

    The woman parted her lips and seemed to mumble something. Samaya was about to lean down to hear properly.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡±

    Ah. That familiar voice. It was not enough that the bitch was harassing her, she just had to get in her way just when she was about to get the name. She could hazard a guess why.

    She looked up and smiled at the woman storming inside, two maids following her, not moving a single inch from her place.

    ¡°Lady Kang!¡± She grinned. ¡°You missed the good part!¡±

    ¡°You insolent whore!¡± The woman growled. ¡°Do you think that just because the Emperor favoured you, you can do anything you want? Do you have no fear? How dare you lay your hands on a Palace Attendant?!¡±

    Samaya sighed and stood, finally taking her foot off the woman¡¯s hand. She could tell by the way the woman slumped that she was relieved.

    ¡°How dare I?¡± Samaya raised an eyebrow. ¡°Lady Kang, before asking how daring I am, you should ask the Palace Attendant how daring she is. So daring, she even dares to harm the Prince!¡±

    Samaya gauged the woman¡¯s reaction. Sure enough, there was little sign of surprise. The woman was so angry she forgot to act.

    ¡°Disciplining is not harming!¡± Kang Yuxin growled. ¡°And if she has committed an offence, then you should have taken the matter to the Empress.¡±

    She snorted. ¡°The Empress? What good would that have done? This woman would have gotten a slap on the wrist. No, if I took her to the Empress, how would I pay her back for what she has done to my son? How would I make her scream in agony?¡±

    ¡°You bitch!¡± Kang Yuxin was clearly about to bring out her martial arts prowess. She took only a second to get in the correct posture before lunging forward, her hand extended, fingers straight and clearly aiming for Samaya¡¯s throat.

    Samaya was in no mood to let her have her way. She turned to the side, letting Kang Yuing slide past her, and then grabbed her already extended hand. She could have used the momentum to push her down to the ground but she did not. Instead, Samaya stopped her in place, her grip on the woman¡¯s wrist tight enough to make her bones creak. She leaned in and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°If you wish to leave unscathed, I suggest you do not try anything.¡± She growled. ¡°I am furious right now.¡±

    Kang Yuxin looked at her challengingly. ¡°What? Are you going to break my fingers too?¡±

    The laugh that spilt from Samaya¡¯s lips sounded ¡­ sharp, almost hysteric, a bit on the edge of madness.

    ¡°Do not tempt me.¡±

    And then she let go. To her credit, Kang Yuxin quickly recovered her balance and straightened. One of the maids came up behind her and whispered something in her ear.

    Kang Yuxin looked back at Samaya and scoffed. ¡°Do not think this is over. The Imperial Harem is not a place where you can do whatever you wish. When you are punished, just remember, you brought this upon yourself.¡±

    She looked back at her maids. ¡°Come on, take Senior Palace Attendant Li. We are going back.¡±

    Samaya watched quietly as the two maids picked the woman up and walked out, followed by Kang Yuxin. No doubt going to the Imperial Consort. She will be summoned soon.

    There was silence for a moment before Su, the closest to her among the maids, carefully walked up to her.

    ¡°My lady,¡± she whispered. ¡°What will happen now? Lady¡­ Lady Kang will go to the Imperial Consort, who will go to the Empress. My lady, you will be punished for this¡­¡±

    When Samaya looked toward her, Su seemed wary of speaking to her. And yet, her eyes were full of concern and worry. Samaya finally allowed herself a soft expression. She reached out and rubbed her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She looked at the other maids. ¡°You girls, just do your work as usual. If someone comes for me, just let me know.¡±

    At that moment, she saw Ah-Liu enter the courtyard.

    ¡°Get back to work, everybody!¡±

    The servants dispersed just as Ah-Liu approached her.

    ¡°Did you find out what I told you to?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go inside and talk. They¡¯ll come for me in a bit.¡±

 Chapter 36: Emperors Appeal

    ¡°Lady Qing, you have been summoned by the Empress.¡±

    Min¡¯s voice brought them out of their conversation.

    Ah. They were here.

    She looked at Ah-Liu. ¡°You did good work, Ah-Liu. Just a bit more.¡±

    She turned to Min. ¡°Manu should be in his lesson with Chen Zhongqing now. Go with Su and tell Lian to bring them both to Tianfenggong. And then inform Chen Yuming as well.

    She then turned to Ah-Liu. ¡°And you, take those damned clothes and follow us.¡±

    Ah-Liu nodded in answer.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Samaya checked herself once to see that she had what she needed before she walked out to see the Empress¡¯s Eunuch - what was his name again? - as well as a few Palace guards standing behind him. There was a stern frown on his face as he spoke.

    ¡°Virtuous Lady Qing! You have been summoned to the Inner Court by the Empress for trial. Do not resist! Should you resist, we shall use force against you! Remember, your actions will now bear heavily on your child and servants.¡±

    Samaya smiled and raised her hands in a gesture of surrender. ¡°Peace, Eunuch. I will go as commanded.¡± She stepped forward and put a hand on the eunuch¡¯s shoulder, the smile on her face freezing cold. ¡°So please do stop threatening my son.¡±

    With that, she walked past him and the rest of the guards. When the rest of the maids made to follow her, she raised a hand to stop them.

    ¡°Stay here.¡±

    She did not need these third parties following her. That would make things more troublesome.

    The Inner Court was a large Hall attached to Tianfenggong, similar to the Hall where the Emperor held his Court, but smaller. This Court apparently convened when there were important Harem matters to be discussed - such as selection of concubines and Inner Palace Banquets - and when a concubine or consort committed offence. Except for the big offences like treason or assassination, the concubines were usually tried by the Empress herself. The Emperor would be present at times, of course, but most of the time, the final verdict was in the hands of the Empress.

    The news of her being called for trial must have spread by now. And the crowd that was hastily gathering at the Tianfenggong confirmed that. Fu Caiyi arrived at the same time that she did. A worried frown was evident on her face. There were a few who took concerned and curious glances at her - Ren Siyun being one of them.

    Fu Caiyi made to approach her but Samaya quickly shook her head at her. There were far more gleeful and malicious eyes on her than concerned ones. Anyone who tried to associate with her right now would probably be targeted later on. Except for that minuscule interaction, Samaya seemed to ignore her surroundings as she walked inside. The Eunuch led her to a path that deviated from her usual one, going toward the left wing of Tianfenggong. A Hall larger than Fore Hall itself came into view. She had seen this building a few times from afar when they were allowed to roam the back gardens but she had never quite realized how big and majestic it was.

    The building sat on a flight of marble stairs. Pillars carved with golden Phoenixes stood on both sides of the entrance, and there was a beautiful Plaque made of Jade overhead. It read ¡°Phoenix Hall¡±.

    Ah.

    She had forgotten that this world equated the Emperor to the Dragon and the Empress to the Phoenix. It was believed that only with their union would the world be at peace. Bunch of bullshit, in Samaya¡¯s opinion. If that were true, there would be no need or desire to mess around with concubines. Not to mention, from what she knew of this world¡¯s history, there were quite a few Emperors who were the children of concubines, including the Founder of this Dynasty - the Huang Dynasty.

    It was funny how much they preached stuff like this only to thrive off of stomping all over it.

    She sighed softly and stepped inside. There were still other concubines coming in. This place was similar to the Outer Court - where the Emperor held court. There was a raised dais, with one large seat there. It was empty for now. Which meant, the Empress had not yet come. But there were no other seats. Which meant, the rest of the concubines would have to remain standing for now. Now that she thought about it, she had seen those ministers standing too. Damn, did those ministers attend court and stay standing the whole time? If so, she had to admire that. No wonder they were so cranky all the time.

    Samaya heard a lot of taunts and barbs around her, especially from the likes of Liao Huimei and Han Wanyi, about how ¡°the peasant upstart is finally going to get what she deserves¡±. Samaya let the comments and looks roll off herself. Mostly.

    When her eyes fell on Kang Yuxin, the familiar rage burned in her veins. She had to grit her teeth and clench her fists. It was all she could do to keep herself calm, reminding herself that this was no time to go off. She had to wait, she needed the stage to be set.

    Kang Yuxin definitely felt her glare. She tilted her head toward Samaya and allowed herself a little smirk before approaching. Samaya asked whatever higher power there was for strength so she would not punch this thrice damned woman in the face.

    ¡°You have found yourself in quite a bind, Lady Qing.¡±

    Samaya merely raised an eyebrow, not speaking. She did not trust herself not to cuss her out right now.

    ¡°I do hope that you are not thinking you can get out of this. There are severe punishments for concubines who not only overstep their boundaries but also torment the helpless.¡±

    Samaya could not help but scoff. Oh, the irony of it.

    The woman leaned in. ¡°You should have just let the lessons continue. Senior Palace Attendant Li was doing that little rat a favour by taking precious time to teach him.¡±

    No, Samaya, you cannot strangle her.

    Samaya did not bother smiling. Instead, she put a hand on the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are right,¡± she whispered. ¡°I am in quite a bind. But whether these bindings become the downfall of me or the noose around someone else¡¯s neck,¡± she gently grazed her thumb over the side of the woman¡¯s throat, over her pulse, ¡°remains to be seen.¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Kang Yuxin definitely did not like that threat. Face red with anger, she opened her mouth. But whatever she wanted to say was lost the moment the guards announced loudly, ¡°The Empress arrives! The Imperial Consort arrives!¡±

    Everyone immediately cleared the way, before they got down on their knees and kowtowed. Samaya was a tad later than others. But she had to follow the rules right now if she wanted to get her way later.

    She heard the slow, steady sound of footsteps as the Empress walked up the stairs, probably supported by maids, and sat on the throne.

    ¡°Arise!¡± She called.

    They stood, their heads bowed. It was a wonder the people of this time did not get a hump on the back with all the bowing they did.

    ¡°Today, We are here to adjudge a serious offence committed by one of the concubines. Harmony in the Imperial Harem is a must for the stability of our nation, and to disrupt the harmony, that too in such a barbaric way is a heinous crime. Today, We are here to deliver justice!¡±

    Oh, she was using the Royal We. She did not usually use that. She must be doing so in order to show her authority. Or was it because she was only allowed to do so in formal matters such as this?

    Well, this woman could definitely have run for President back home.

    ¡°Bring the victim!¡±

    Samaya finally looked up to see that the Senior Palace Attendant was being escorted by Eunuchs, who were gently holding her arms. As soon as she got in a respectable distance of the dais, the Eunuchs let go and she dropped to the ground, bowing her head quietly and trembling.

    Hm¡­ Samaya was half sure that half of that was an act. She knew how the woman trembled when she was scared. This was not it. She was putting up an act right now. She probably felt safe now that she was in front of a crowd and also had her backers here. Samaya held back a chuckle. It seemed she would have to once again give her a reason to be so fucking scared.

    ¡°Lady Qing, step forward by yourself!¡± The Empress commanded. ¡°Or I shall have the guards bring you forward and make you kneel!¡±

    Samaya sighed softly and stepped forward without a word. Once she got to the spot beside the Attendant, she knelt on the ground and bowed as well, not saying a word.

    Silence.

    She could feel the gazes on her, boring into her skull.

    The Empress probably wanted to see if she would give in and start confessing. She did not. She kept her head bowed, her demeanour still and calm, and did not speak a word.

    After a few moments, the Empress spoke again. ¡°Attendant Yu, state your grievances!¡±

    And then ¡­ started the drama.

    The woman broke down, sobbing and bowing her head so low that she was almost touching the floor. ¡°Your Majesty, this slave has been wronged. You must render justice!¡±

    ¡°Tell Us what happened.¡±

    The woman took a visibly deep breath before straightening and starting to speak.

    ¡°I went to conduct the Prince¡¯s lessons today as I do usually, But today, the Prince was not there. Instead, Lady Qing was waiting for me inside. She then said she disagreed with my method of discipline and accused me of harming the Prince! Your Majesty, this servant would never dare to harm the Imperial Prince! I said so! I tried to explain that I was only disciplining the Prince in order to teach him properly and help him become outstanding in everything he does! But she did not allow me to defend myself and started hurting me! Your Majesty, you can see for yourself. Lady Qing broke all my fingers and then held my head under water until I could not breathe! She has hurt me so severely for no reason other than doing my duties! Your Majesty, justice is in your hands!¡±

    Samaya held back another snort. What a nice, dramatic story. And if she thought about it superficially, the summary of it was actually quite accurate. If they did not go into the details of what she said, because apparently saying ¡°I am attempting to make that rat presentable as a human so that the Emperor won¡¯t be embarrassed¡¯ equated to ¡°disciplining the Prince in order to teach him properly and help him become outstanding in everything he does.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything to say, Lady Qing? Do you admit your offense?¡±

    Oh, it was already decided that she committed the offense, was it? Well, too bad.

    ¡°I admit nothing, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°How impudent! You must think Us a blind fool! Do you think We do not see the injuries on Attendant Yu¡¯s body?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No, Your Majesty. You misunderstood. I never said I did not break her bones. I only mean that I committed no offense.¡±

    ¡°You still dare say that after admitting you have hurt the Attendant so severely?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­ since when is protecting one¡¯s child an offense?¡± She looked down at the bump on the woman¡¯s belly. ¡°You are to become a mother soon, Your Majesty.¡± She looked around, her eyes falling on each of the mothers in the harem. ¡°Lady Fu, Lady Hou, Consort Song, you are mothers as well. Are you telling me that you would not kill to protect your children?¡±

    She turned back to the Empress. ¡°I was protecting my child from the woman who was hurting him and meted out punishment for doing so. I did nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡¯ The Imperial Consort, who was standing the closest to the dais spoke up. ¡°Even if there was such an offense, a mere Noble Lady has no right to punish servants that are not hers, especially not a Senior Palace Attendant associated with another woman of the Harem!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Samaya tilted her head at the woman, raising an eyebrow in askance. ¡°Would that woman be you?¡± She asked, despite knowing the answer. She liked seeing her flustered, albeit only slightly.

    ¡°We are not here to answer your questions, Lady Qing.¡± The Empress¡¯s voice pulled her attention back. ¡°We are here to punish you for your offense. And since you have no repentance, the punishment shall be severe!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she tilted her head. ¡°You have already decided that I am the culprit. Without even trying to investigate which of us is telling the truth. I can prove that I am telling the truth.¡±

    The Empress scoffed. ¡°What is there to investigate? The truth is in front of everyone to see! You have harmed a Senior Palace Attendant severely and disproportionately for a perceived crime! You had no authority to do so. Punishment is the natural consequence of such actions.¡±

    There were murmurs of agreement rippling through the crowd.

    It was no use. Everyone was so into this drama, everyone wanted to see the peasant plucked off from the streets punished. Especially the Empress, who was the most threatened by her and her son¡¯s arrival.

    She sighed softly, finally doing what she had planned to do from the beginning.

    ¡°I seek the Emperor¡¯s Appeal.¡±

    Emperor¡¯s Appeal. It was a right every official concubine and consort had, whether she was ranked or not. This appeal allowed the concubine to seek remedy from the Emperor if they thought that the trial against them or the Empress¡¯s decision was unjust to them. Once invoked, it was mandatory for the Emperor to be informed, and the Emperor would listen to the appeal only once. He could investigate, dismiss or issue a verdict right away. His word was final.

    The problem was, not many dared to invoke this Appeal. They did not dare to disturb the Emperor for ¡°trivial Harem matters¡±, or so Lian had said when she had been explaining it to Samaya. And of course, if they did, they would fall out of the favor of the Empress and never get back in there again. So, rarely anyone invoked it. The last time it was invoked was during the last Emperor¡¯s reign, by the Imperial Consort of the time, who was at the time more favored than the Empress herself.

    The shocked gasps from the crowd clearly indicated that none of them expected this.

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s Appeal.¡± The Empress spoke and the crowd quietened. ¡°Do you believe the Emperor will save you from this?¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± Samaya replied. ¡°But I do believe His Majesty will listen.¡±

    The Empress stared coldly at her before scoffing. She clearly did not want to, but Imperial rules dictated that the Emperor must be informed of an Emperor¡¯s Appeal.

    ¡°We suppose we will be here for a while. Eunuch Lang, go and inform His Majesty-¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± A cold, familiar voice interrupted the Empress.

    ¡°The Emperor arrives!¡±

 Chapter 37: For My Child

    And once again, everyone went down to their knees, bowing to the Emperor as he walked past them. Samaya had to turn around a bit and kowtow as the Emperor passed by. She wondered absently if she would have chronic back pain before she reached her forties from all the bowing. There was the sound of shuffling before the Emperor spoke.

    ¡°Do not strain yourself, my Empress.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice echoed in the silent room. ¡°Please sit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± the Empress replied.

    Another sound of shuffling as the Emperor sat down before he commanded, ¡°Arise!¡±

    And everyone rose in unison.

    Samaya lifted her head slightly and found the Emperor sitting beside his wife, staring down at her with the same unreadable expression he usually sported.

    Samaya averted her eyes. It would not do to be caught staring up at the Emperor and ruin the whole damn plan before even it started.

    ¡°Beloved wife.¡± The man was clearly addressing the Empress. ¡°Would you tell Us what happened? We have only heard that some disturbance occurred in Lady Qing¡¯s courtyard and now you have called for trial.¡±

    The Empress let out an audible sigh. ¡°It was much more than just a disturbance. Your Majesty.¡± She then proceeded to lay out the story that the Attendant had said. Though, in her defence, she did not present it as the truth, but rather as Attendant Yu¡¯s side of the story. She also mentioned that Samaya had not admitted any guilt.

    ¡°I see.¡± The Emperor then once again looked down at the two women kneeling in front of him. ¡°Lift your head, Lady Qing.¡±

    Finally! Thank Fuck!

    She lifted her head and looked up at the man, resisting the urge to crack her stiff neck.

    ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡± He asked.

    The man¡¯s eyes seemed to bore into her soul. She could feel the pressure on her, the commanding presence of a man with the ultimate authority, the unblinking stare of the man who could easily have her beheaded and have her head on a pike. If Samaya had been a weaker person, she would have been trembling by now,

    But her mentor had trained her better. She had gone through the interrogation of the Sicilian Mafia damnit.

    She raised her head high. ¡°The same that I have told the Empress. I have done nothing wrong.¡±

    The man raised an eyebrow. ¡°You do not consider torturing someone wrong?¡±

    ¡°Not if I have a good reason for it,¡± she said. ¡°Aren¡¯t prisoners down in the Black Dungeons tortured?¡±

    ¡°Those are criminals, Lady Qing.¡± The man¡¯s tone seemed to be chiding on the surface, but Samaya could tell he was suppressing a lot of his emotions right now. ¡°Attendant Yu is hardly a criminal.¡±

    Samaya scoffed. ¡°Your Majesty, is harming a Prince ¡­ no, harming any person ¡­ not a crime?¡±

    ¡°Discipline,¡± the man replied immediately, ¡°is not a crime. Yes, discipline might sometimes be harsh and leave behind some marks, but they are for a child¡¯s own good. Attendant Yu had permission to discipline the Prince from the Empress.¡±

    Samaya could not help the derisive laugh that left her. ¡°Ah. I see, I see. Then, she must have gotten permission from the Empress to strike my son again and again until his blood dripped down to the floor and splattered on his clothes.¡±

    There was silence once again.

    The Emperor, the Empress and the Imperial children were considered to have sacred, royal bodies. While discipline and some injuries were part of life, someone hurting an Imperial Prince again and again, when the Prince has already bled, was an offense worthy of heavy flogging or even execution.

    ¡°What?¡± The Emperor¡¯s question was a barely held back growl.

    From the corner of his eyes, she could see the woman trembling.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this slave never intended to harm the Prince! I would never dare. I was only trying to teach-¡±

    ¡°Teach what?¡± Samaya interrupted. ¡°How to strike on one place again and again with such precision that what should have been such red marks turned into cuts? Or how to bandage your own wounds, wash and dry your own bloody clothes while hiding them from your own mother? The mother from whom he had never kept a secret before?¡±

    Her voice, which had been soft but firm at the beginning, had raised to the point of yelling angrily at the woman.

    ¡°Calm down, Lady Qing!¡± The Emperor snapped from the dais and Samaya came back to herself, panting softly as she tried to calm herself.

    ¡°Is this true, Senior Palace Attendant Yu?¡±

    The woman frantically shook her head. ¡°It is not! Your Majesty, I may have been overly harsh at times, but it was only because the Prince refused to learn properly! He had no sense of Imperial duties and etiquette and was so inattentive and unfocused in his lessons that I had to take such a step!¡±

    Samaya let out a disbelieving scoff. ¡°Now, you are blaming my son?¡±

    Even though she had known that the bitch would pull this card, it still infuriated her.

    The woman banged her head onto the floor once. ¡°It is the truth! Please be the judge, Your Majesty!¡±

    The Empress looked between the two, before turning to Samaya. ¡°Lady Qing, I understand your anger at seeing your child hurt. But discipline can be harsh at times. Do you have proof that Attendant Yu had malicious intentions?¡±

    She frowned and looked at the Emperor, raising an eyebrow in askance. ¡°Do you require proof as well, Your Majesty?¡± She asked, wondering if the man would feel any emotion at the news of his son being hurt.

    ¡°An Emperor cannot punish someone without evidence.¡±

    Samaya scoffed. That was answer enough for her.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she said. ¡°Could you send someone outside? My son, Eunuch Liu, and the Chen brothers should be here by now.¡±

    ¡°Chen brothers?¡± The man asked. ¡°What did you call them for?¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°What else, Your Majesty? Evidence.¡±

    The man paused for a moment before gesturing at Eunuch Li, who bowed and quickly scurried out of the Hall.

    It took a few minutes but soon the group was making their way into the Hall.

    Samaya looked back and saw Manu, who had anxious eyes roaming all over the place. As soon as he saw Samaya, his glassy eyes got wide and he forgot everything, running towards her.

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    She quickly opened her arms, ignoring everyone and everything as she took the boy into her embrace and let him bury his face into the crook of her neck, rubbing soothing circles on his back.

    ¡°I was ¡­ I was so worried, mama. They were saying you were sent for trial and you might be punished and that I might not be able to see you¡­¡±

    Samaya sent a dirty look towards the Chen brothers, Ah-Liu and Lian knew better than to speak of such things in front of Manu, especially when it concerned Samaya. She preferred to speak to her son herself.

    ¡°I am fine, honey. Completely fine. Nothing will happen to me.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡± He whispered.

    She turned her face to press a soft kiss on his head. ¡°Promise, baby.¡±

    The moment between mother and child was broken by a scolding voice.

    ¡°Attendant Yu is right!¡± The Imperial Consort¡¯s voice grated on her ears. ¡°Look at the child, Your Majesty. He knows nothing of the Imperial etiquette. Even if he has only been here for a few weeks, it has been two weeks since the Attendant was assigned as his instructor! He must have learned by now that one must greet the Emperor and Empress first! And yet he does not even acknowledge the Imperial presence and runs to his mother, which is also against etiquette! What wrong did Attendant Yu do, if she disciplined the Prince a bit more to help him learn?¡±

    Samaya looked back, first at the Imperial Consort, then at the Emperor and the Empress. ¡°A child has just learned that his mother might be punished and he might be separated from her and ran to her for comfort and safety when he saw her. Is a child seeking comfort against etiquette? Is comforting and protecting your own child less important than etiquette? What use is etiquette if one must live their life miserably, in pain, without safety or comfort?¡±

    ¡°Those are the words of an ignorant commoner, Lady Qing! This just goes to show-¡±

    ¡°If protecting my son from those who would harm him and comforting him when he needs it makes me an ignorant commoner, then I am better off as one!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you would torment and abuse someone innocent just in the name of protecting your child?¡±

    Samaya held her child close and looked straight into the eyes of the Imperial Consort.

    ¡°For my child? I would burn the world and scatter its ashes.¡±

    Silence reigned once again as her words settled in among the crowd. Some gasped, some put their hands over their mouth, and some murmured amongst themselves.

    ¡°Enough! Silence!¡±

    The Emperor finally had enough. He looked between Samaya and the Imperial Consort. ¡°You can argue about etiquette later. That is not why we are here. Lady Qing,¡± he glanced at his newest concubine, ¡°where is this evidence you speak of?¡±

    Samaya sighed softly. ¡°I have a few. But please, let me speak to my son first. He has little idea of what is happening here.¡±

    The Emperor nodded in agreement. Samaya then gently pulled back from Manu and held his hands.

    ¡°Sweetie,¡± she said softly. ¡°You have been hurting all these days, haven¡¯t you? Attendant Yu was hurting you, right?¡±

    Manu immediately tensed, and then he quickly shook his head. ¡°What? N-no, she ¡­ she wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Lies. Samaya could see it in his wide, round eyes. The child thought he could hide it from her ¡­ no, he did hide it from her. That was his biggest regret.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She said softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie. She can¡¯t do anything to you here.¡±

    But he shook his head. ¡°I am not lying. Really, mama! She was not hurt ¡­ hurting me. I ¡­ I just got some things wrong and ¡­ and ¡­¡±

    Samaya frowned. How deep did that wicked bitch burrow herself in her child¡¯s brain? He was refusing to admit he was hurt. She could force him to pull up his sleeves and undo his bandages. But that would be far less credible than Manu showing it himself. And she did not want to traumatize her son even more by forcing him.

    ¡°See, Your Majesty?¡± Attendant Yu suddenly spoke after her long silence. ¡°Even the Prince admits it. He was disciplined because he was wrong!¡±

    Samaya looked at the woman. She was still bowing, her head to the ground, her chin tucked into her neck. From her spot, Samaya could see the smirk curling her lips.

    This bitch. She had anticipated this. She knew that Manu would not speak against her, because he would be too afraid to. What had the fucker done to her precious child? Her brave child, who never stood down from any fight? Her strong Manu, who would come home full of bruises and still grin at her?

    Samaya clenched her teeth. She was going to kill this bitch.

    She glanced at the Emperor. The man was staring at her as if gauging what she would do now.

    Taking a deep breath, she turned to Manu once again. Her hands went up to gently grasp his arms and she smiled at him, reassuringly. She then smoothly switched to English.

    ¡°Manu, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. You can tell me what happened.¡±

    Manu blinked at her in surprise. He seemed to take a moment to remember the conversation they had in the palanquin while travelling to the Capital. But then, he frowned and ducked his head.

    The boy shook his head again but Samaya squeezed his arms. ¡°It¡¯s alright, baby. No one will understand us. You are safe. Tell me, sweetie.¡±

    He ducked his head. ¡°But ¡­ but mama ¡­ they will hurt you¡­¡±

    She frowned. Did the Attendant threaten her to get Manu to comply?

    ¡°Who will hurt me?¡±

    ¡°If ¡­ if I don¡¯t do well, if I can¡¯t take the punishments and learn properly ¡­ you will be punished for being the mother of such a useless prince. They might send you to the Cold Palace or even exile you!¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Everyone,¡± he sniffled. ¡°Father, Imperial Mother, Imperial Grandmother and the courtiers¡­¡±

    She let out a sigh. So that was why Manu did not tell her. He was trying to protect her. Oh, her brave little child.

    ¡°My brave, silly son.¡± Her hands travelled up to cup his cheeks. ¡°I am so proud of you.¡±

    ¡°Mama?¡± He whispered, his voice cracking.

    She smiled softly at him to show him she was not angry. ¡°Have you ever seen someone other than your Uncle and his strongest soldiers be able to hurt your mother?¡±

    Manu frowned in thought before shaking his head.

    ¡°Do you think that this woman or anyone here will be able to hurt me?¡±

    He bit his lip and frowned. ¡°The Emperor might¡­¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    Manu¡¯s lips were trembling as he asked, ¡°How¡­ how do you know?¡±

    ¡°I just do. Has Mama ever been wrong?¡±

    Manu paused for a second before he shook his head.

    ¡°Do you trust Mama?¡±

    Manu nodded immediately.

    A reassuring smile curled her lips. She let go of his cheeks and grasped his shoulders ¡°Then trust me now. Tell everyone what happened. Show them your wounds. Let them know how much that woman hurt you. Being silent only gives them more power, sweetie. If you don¡¯t tell them today, they will keep threatening me and hurting you.¡±

    Manu seemed to hesitate for another long moment. But Samaya did not break eye contact, letting him know that she was not worried in the slightest.

    A determined glint seemed to appear in his eyes and he nodded. Samaya smiled and let him go.

    ¡°Do it,¡± she switched back to the native language, ignoring everyone¡¯s curious gazes.

    Manu took a deep breath and started to lift his sleeves.

 Chapter 38: Question

    The sleeves were lifted to reveal Manu¡¯s elbows wrapped in makeshift bandages. They started from a little above his elbow and ended a little below. They were a bit sloppy but tightly wrapped. And there was no sign of them getting too dirty or the wounds getting infections through the bandages. They were clearly changed. She recognized the fabric. Manu must have ripped up one of his old clothes to make several makeshift bandages.

    She gently took his hands. ¡°When I taught you how to make bandages out of clothes and dress your wounds, it was not for this, Manu,¡± she whispered.

    She then found the end tie of the bandages and slowly started to undo them. The entire palace seemed to collectively hold its breath. The bandages on the right elbow fell to the ground and Samaya saw for the first time what had been done to her son.

    Scars crisscrossed across the inside of his elbow, going up just below his biceps and going down just an inch into his arm. Some of them were healing, some of them were open, and some of the seemed to have turned an angry red, with blood pooling across them. The scars were precisely placed, going over each other, and never going down below that one-inch range. They could be easily hidden under sleeves. That was why she had never found out. She had been a fool, thinking that Manu¡¯s instructor would ¡°punish¡± him in the same way that Samaya¡¯s instructor herself did.

    Another surge of pure rage rose in her, and it took everything she had to not turn around and strangle the woman. Manu seemed to have sensed her anger, as he felt him shrink in on himself and try to tug his hand away from her.

    She took a deep breath to calm herself and gently patted his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said softly before moving to the other hand.

    It was a similar sight.

    The sight of her child¡¯s skin littered with scars, as he tried to bite down on his lip to keep himself from crying, made her nerves burn and her hands itch. And then¡­ the boy reached for his socks. Her breath hitched and she watched unblinkinkly as he pulled them off to reveal his feet, red from thin bruises all over. Some of them were fading but some were still angry and raw. Those hadn¡¯t sunk deep enough to make him bleed, but they clearly hurt.

    She took a deep breath to calm herself, and stood, turning her head slightly. ¡°Ah-Liu.¡± She called.

    The boy immediately understood. He stepped forward and brought out the clothes he had tucked in his hands. The off-white undergarments that Manu wore. She took it from him and shook it open. The clothes were inside out and the blood splatters on the inside of the sleeves were clearly visible to everyone.

    She threw it toward the direction of the throne. It would have landed at the Emperor and Empress¡¯s feet if the Emperor had not reached out and caught it in the air.

    ¡°Are you still going to say it was discipline, Your Majesty?¡±

    The Emperor unfolded the clothes, staring at the bloodstains. His fingers ran over the bloodstains gently before his fist clenched around them. He looked down at Samaya, and she stared right back, refusing to back down. His eyes then moved to the woman trembling on the ground.

    ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡±

    The woman banged her head against the floor.

    ¡°Your Majesty! I am innocent!¡± She cried. ¡°The Prince was stubborn and disobedient, refusing to learn anything properly, despite my repeated attempts. I had to take up harsh punishment as the last resort.¡±

    Samaya could not help the almost hysterical laugh that left her, disbelief echoing in her voice. ¡°You are blaming my son now?¡±

    ¡°What is there to blame?¡± It was the Imperial Consort who spoke up. ¡°The Prince grew up in the slums, a plebeian, vulgar and uncultured. It is no surprise that he refuses to learn anything of culture and etiquette,¡±

    Ah yes. She¡¯d had a feeling that these people would bring up their background to drag them through the mud. Good thing she was prepared.

    ¡°I am glad you brought that up, Your Highness.¡±

    She turned slightly and gestured at the Chen brothers. ¡°I am sure most of you know them better than me but I will still introduce them. Chen Yuming and Chen Zhongqing. They are the children of Minister Chen and also the tutors assigned by the Emperor himself for Man ¡­ Prince Xu. How about we ask them what kind of a student the Prince is? Hm?¡±

    There was a scoff from the Imperial Consort. ¡°You think that would be enough? He could easily be pretending in front of the two brothers since they are assigned by the Emperor!¡±

    ¡°And now you call him a pretender.¡± Samaya sighed. ¡°Really, is there no end to this?¡±

    Samaya turned to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty. I do not know the Chen brothers as you do, But Han Qin told me they are loyal and honest. I am sure you can well discern whether they are lying to you or not.¡±

    The Emperor stared at Samaya intently for a moment before his eyes moved to the two brothers.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The two brothers looked at each other and the elder, Chen Zhongqing stepped forward.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± the man bowed deeply for a moment before straightening before he spoke. ¡°Prince Xu is an unpolished gem. He may be clumsy and ignorant at times. However, he has always shown an eagerness to learn and a willingness to understand what he does not. He has not shown any deliberate disrespect. Yes, he is not aware of etiquette and such. But once taught, he tries his utmost to follow them. He slips, at times. But he tries. He is prone to asking questions - some of which are surprisingly insightful - when he does not understand things. I have never felt the need to punish him and I, to be quite honest, cannot imagine Prince Xu deliberately disrespecting someone and refusing to learn something. Especially-¡±

    The man cut himself off, hesitating. He glanced at Samaya, who frowned. Did it have something to do with her?

    ¡°Especially?¡± The Emperor¡¯s question pulled back the elder Chen''s attention.

    The man seemed to contemplate for a moment before sighing and speaking. ¡°Prince Xu told me he wants to do well as a Prince so that his mother can live a comfortable and happy life. Prince Xu is not someone who will deliberately do such a thing which goes against his aim and sabotages his mother¡¯s comfortable life.¡±

    Fuck, how was her child so precious? She should have paid more attention. She should have protected him better. What use was all her training and spying if she could not even protect her son? God, she was useless.

    ¡°Chen Yuming?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice brought her out of her self-loathing. ¡°Do you agree with your brother¡¯s assessment?¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The younger Chen stepped forward and vowed. ¡°Answering Your Majesty, yes, I do. The Prince and I have a quarrelsome relationship, so he does not share his thoughts with me as much as he does with my brother. But that child had never shown an unwillingness to learn. Even when he was made to stay in one position for hours on end, even when I made him run laps around the training field, and even when he was on the ground after hours of training, he never gave up trying to learn. It was quite admirable. He did complain and grumble at times, but I suspect those were his annoyance with me rather than any real complaint against my training.¡±

    Samaya felt a tug on her skirt and looked down to see Manu clutching her clothes tightly. His bottom lips were trembling and he was looking at the man with big, watery eyes. Samaya had to hold back a smile. She bet the boy never thought this man that he always quarrelled with would come to his defense.

    And then the Emperor called his name.

    ¡°Prince Xu.¡±

    Her child flinched and shrank against her. Samaya wrapped an arm protectively around him and glared at the man. For once, the Emperor seemed hesitant. After a moment, he stood and walked down the stairs, before coming to stand in front of Samaya and Manu. He sighed and bent a bit, pressing a gentle hand on the boy¡¯s head.

    ¡°It is quite alright, Prince Xu. Tell Us what happened. We will not be angry.¡±

    Manu seemed to hesitate for a moment before looking up at Samaya. She smiled at him reassuringly and then nodded. He seemed to take a deep, shuddering breath before he started to speak. His voice was small as he started, beginning from the very first day, speaking about how the woman threatened him and his mother, and punished him for his very first words to her. How the woman kept punishing him for the smallest of mistakes without giving him a chance to correct himself. As a result of the fear and pain, he would end up making more mistakes and getting more punishments. She would hit the same spots over and over again, saying that maybe if he felt more pain, he would learn to be more civilized.

    With every word, Samaya felt the itching in her hand to strangle that woman. How dare she? How dare she harm her child that way?

    When Manu finally finished speaking, he was sobbing. He turned and buried his face into Samaya¡¯s skirt. She held him tightly, her heart breaking into a million pieces. She clenched his teeth and looked at the man in front of him.

    ¡°I have been living in that cesspool of criminals for years. I have never allowed anyone to hurt my child. You brought me here with the promise that my son would be safe. It has not been a month, Your Majesty. You have already failed.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The Empress finally spoke. ¡°You are speaking to the Emperor of the Xin Empire. You have no right to speak that way. Watch how you speak, lest your tongue should be ripped out.¡±

    ¡°I am speaking to the father of my child,¡± she replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Who has promised my child protection and safety. I have every right to speak this way. This woman,¡± she pointed at trembling hump on the ground, ¡°Hurt my child until he bled. And even now, after I punished her for it, I am the one being questioned instead of her. How is that not a failure?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty. I ¡­ I did not do anything! I was only trying to fulfill my duty. They ¡­ they must be trying to save the Prince!¡±

    That woman was still trying to save herself.

    ¡°So, not only is Our son lying to me, so are Our trusted courtiers? Is that what you wish to say?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice was low and Samaya, for once, could feel the rage bound tightly in that voice.

    There was a pin-drop silence in the room, and Samaya could see many of the servants shrinking away. That was not unusual, considering the Emperor held their lives in his hands. Samaya, on the other hand, felt only smug satisfaction. That woman really put her foot in her mouth. She was quiet now, only sniffling and trembling on the ground.

    The Emperor scoffed and once again walked up the stairs to sit on the throne.

    Samaya finally spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, I have only punished her for hurting my child. Nothing more, nothing less. I should not be the one standing here, being questioned, when this woman is the one who committed the offense.¡±

    ¡°Lady Qing.¡± It was the Empress. ¡°Even if she had committed the offence, you had no right to brutalize her that way. You should have come to Us or to His Majesty with your grievances.¡±

    ¡°Would you have believed me, Your Majesty?¡± She asked. She would not have believed her. Even if she did, she would have pretended not to and swept it under the rug. ¡°And as for His Majesty, well, I¡¯m sure the truth would have been twisted before reaching him if I tried to get to him.¡±

    ¡°Do you intend to say that We would not have provided you justice?¡± The man asked.

    ¡°Of course not, Your Majesty.¡± Yes. ¡°But that justice would take a while to come and my child would have been harmed more in the meantime, especially since I was unsure whether you would believe me.¡±

    Well, that was half true. More than that, she had needed to make a show today.

    ¡°So, does that give you the right to overstep your limits and torture a Senior Palace Attendant who works under the instructions of the Imperial Consort herself? That itself is worthy of punishment!¡±

    Oh? She moved the attention to Imperial Consort? How clever. Though ¡­ Samaya supposed she had little actual hand in the situation, but she refused to believe that she was not aware of what was happening. She had to have an idea at the very least.

    ¡°I did not overstep my limits, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The woman blinked down at her. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Samaya smiled and reached into her sleeve, bringing out a scroll from the inside. She held it up. ¡°Do you remember this, Your Majesty?¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze fell on the scroll. He did not look the least bit surprised, probably having expected it. Everyone else was looking at the scroll curiously.

    ¡°This is the warranty of safety that His Majesty provided me with.¡± She said. ¡°A deal, where His Majesty granted me certain rights in regards to my son. It has the Imperial Seal, see?¡±

    She let it fall open, the red Imperial Seal on display for everyone. She then turned it towards herself and held it open with both hands. ¡°Let me read you one of the clauses. Should any harm come to Prince Xu and it is found that the harm was done with deliberate and malicious intentions, Qing Samaya - as the mother of Prince Xu - has the full right to deal punishment to the perpetrator of such a heinous offense. This is an inalienable and irrevocable right of Qing Samaya. Only the Emperor has the right to interfere, and only for the purpose of rendering punishment himself. However, Qing Samaya cannot punish those above her rank. Qing Samaya shall not be harmed for the punishment she deals with, provided that she is within reason. If Qing Samaya is found exploiting this clause to deliberately harm someone innocent, she shall be punished as the Emperor sees fit. However, this right shall never be revoked.¡±

    She closed the scroll and sent an innocent smile to her stunned audience. ¡°So, you see, I do have the right. Should I continue my punishment, Your Majesty? Or do you wish to take over?¡±

    The Emperor sighed softly. ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± He said as if handing a petulant child a toy that they had been whining for. Did the man figure out why she dragged this all out? She would not be surprised.

    The woman was sobbing on the ground. Samaya sighed softly and then squatted on the ground beside her, ignoring the murmurs around them.

    ¡°There is just one thing I don¡¯t get. Where did you get the damn audacity? I know I am a peasant you can look down on. But my son is the First Imperial Prince. The Emperor clearly took an interest in him. So where did you get the courage to abuse him so?¡± She asked, even though she was not looking for the answer.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say anything. I know where you got your courage,¡± She said, reaching out and grabbing the back of her neck to lift her slightly off the ground, leaning in, ¡°Kang Yu.¡±

    The woman froze, before looking at Samaya with wide eyes. From the corner of her eyes, she could see that Kang Yuxin had the same reaction.

    She chuckled softly. ¡°What? Did you think that just because you shed your name, I would not know who you are and whom you obey? Please. Did they tell you that it was alright? Did they tell you that come what may, you will be safe? That I will be the one on the ground begging for mercy while you have the last laugh?¡±

    She was making it all up but from the way the woman was trembling, she was not far off from the truth. She scoffed and let her go before standing, sweeping her eyes over the rest of the people gathered in the Inner Court.

    ¡°I want all servants here today to listen to me and spread the word.¡± She started. ¡°If your Mistress tells you to try to hurt me, by all means, go ahead. I welcome the challenge. But if your Mistress tells you to hurt my son, know that I will show you no mercy. Your Mistress will promise you great rewards, wealth, and luxury, and step away. You will be the one at the forefront. So, I want you to ask yourself one question.¡±

    She allowed herself a small smirk and pointed at herself.

    ¡°Who will save you from me?¡±

 Chapter 39: Imperial Punishment Grounds

    Silence reigned like a blanket on a hot summer night, heavy and suffocating.

    Samaya could feel Manu clutch her clothes, and shrink himself to her side. She put a reassuring hand on his head as she looked around and smiled. It was a cold, unfeeling smile, one that did not reach her eyes.

    ¡°What? No answer?¡±

    She scoffed and looked back at the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, I sincerely hope something like this never happens again. Now, if you will excuse me, I have a wench to punish.¡±

    The man stared for a long moment before sighing. ¡°Order the punishment. I will have my servants see it carried out.¡±

    Samaya blinked, a little surprised that the Emperor decided to take the initiative. The man allowing her to decide the punishment and yet taking the responsibility of executing it was sending a powerful message.

    Do not mess with the Imperial Prince.

    She could get behind that.

    She looked back. ¡°Eunuch Liu. Count the scars on Manu¡¯s arms.¡±

    Immediately, there was a soft whimper from beside her. She turned to look at the woman on her knees, eyes clenched shut and shoulders hunched as she trembled. Oh so now she was scared. Good. Better late than never.

    Ah-Liu stepped forward and knelt in front of Manu.

    ¡°Your Highness, would you please allow me to check your arms?¡± Ah-Liu¡¯s voice was polite, respectful and exactly as subservient as a servant¡¯s should be. But Samaya did not miss the soft, brotherly tone to it. After all, Ah-Liu treated Manu as if he was his own brother.

    Manu must have noticed it too. His tensed shoulders relaxed a bit and he extended his hands. Ah-Liu gently lifted his sleeves and Samaya had to exhale harshly as rage once again built up inside of her at the sigh of those angry, raw scars.

    It seemed everyone held their breath as Ah-Liu gently traced Manu¡¯s arm, not touching the scars, but going around them. It took a few moments but Ah-Liu finally stepped back and looked up at Samaya, his eyes as hard as stone.

    ¡°One hundred and twenty-six, Lady Qing.¡±

    Her nails dug into her palm, her expression blank, except for the layer of ice in her eyes. She looked down at the trembling heap at her feat.

    ¡°Did you hear that, Senior Attendant Yu?¡± She said, her voice deceptively sweet. ¡°One hundred and twenty-six. Now, what shall we do with that number? How about ¡­ hm¡­ the same number of lashes on your back as the number of scars on my son¡¯s arms?¡±

    He could fear a few sharp gasps. After all, a hundred and twenty-six lashes were almost a definitive death sentence, if you were not strong enough to endure them. The senior attendant did not look strong enough.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The familiar voice of Noble Lady Kang echoed across the chambers. ¡°Even if Senior Attendant Yu was harsh on the Prince, to push her to death so cruelly is unfair! It is disproportionate to the crime she has committed!¡±

    Huh. So there were some brains behind that brawn too. Though ¡­ she should have expected it. Kang¡¯s father was the Minister of Law, as far as she knew, and the entire family had used loopholes to cover their shady dealings. It was a given that their precious little daughter would have some knowledge of it.

    The Emperor looked back at her, no doubt wondering what she would do. She had a feeling that she was not going through another test.

    Samaya gave a small nod. ¡°Noble Lady Kang is right. It is a far harsher punishment to lash her so many times? After all, all my son had to suffer silently was the slow, burning pain in his arms, which he had to hide by himself and it was a miracle that they did not get infected and force my son to cut his limbs off, as well as the bone-deep fear of what would happen to his mother if he were to disobey. It is utterly unfair to slowly beat the woman to death for that.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    It was, a bit. Really. But she did not care. If this was limited corporal punishment with good intention to teach her child - because god knows that corporal punishment on children was rampant here - she might have merely slapped her a few times and sacked her using her power. But this bitch was sent to hurt her son, slowly, quietly, agonisingly. They were unable to hurt her and so they targeted her son. They might have even pushed him to his death eventually, pulling out the thorn on their side that came in the way of any children they might have in the future. She was pretty sure the Empress knew. She just let others do the dirty work, taking the moral high ground.

    She swept her eyes over the gathered crowd and smiled. ¡°Alright. I have decided. Half the number of lashes¡­. That would be ¡­ sixty-three. Let¡¯s round it down to¡­ sixty.¡±

    A loud whimper left the woman and Samya tilted her head and looked up at the Emperor, blinking almost innocently.

    ¡°Too many?¡± She asked, as if she had no idea. The Emperor did not answer, only raising an eyebrow and watching the scene unfold. Samaya smiled. ¡°Alright. Fifty lashes. That should do it.¡± She nodded to herself, satisfied. She then knelt down beside the woman, who flinched and shrunk away. She felt a vicious pleasure rise up at the sight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die.¡± She reached out and gently tucked a strand of hair behind the woman¡¯s ear, almost as if they were lovers. She leaned down and spoke softly against her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    She stood up and turned toward the Emperor, bowing. ¡°I have a request, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Another request?¡± The man asked, as if he could not believe the audacity.

    Samaya kept quiet and looked up at the man with questioning eyes.

    ¡°Very well. We will hear your request.¡±

    She bowed again. Apparently, you had to do that when the Emperor or the Empress granted your request. ¡°I ask that the punishment be carried out in the Imperial Punishment Grounds.¡±

    The silence that reigned this time was oppressive. Imperial Punishment Grounds. Those were the grounds for punishing the crimes against the Imperial Family itself as well as those against the Emperor and the State, unlike the Harem¡¯s punishment grounds where the punishment was carried out for the offences that occurred inside of the harem, most of them just petty crimes against each other. The only crimes of the Harem that were usually punished in the imperial Punishment Grounds were the murder of imperial children still in the harem, born or unborn, and the murder of the Empress, Empress Dowager as well as a handful of high-ranking concubines. Those punishments were usually executions.

    Asking for Senior Attendant Yu to be punished in the Imperial Punishment Grounds not only sent the message that the Emperor considered this a crime against the Imperial Family but would also open up access for anyone in the Palace to witness the punishment, as opposed to just the harem members.

    That was what she wanted. The unequivocal declaration that her child was protected and an open message for the Capital¡¯s nobles.

    This is what happens when you touch my son.

    The Emperor was doing that thing again where he stared at her with an inscrutable look on his face. He did not speak, even as murmurs rippled across the room.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The Empress¡¯s sharp rebuke was heard above all the other voices. ¡°Who do you think you are-¡±

    ¡°Granted.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s calm, frigid reply cut her off. Samaya blinked. She had not expected her request to be granted at all, let alone so easily.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you cannot be serious!¡±

    ¡°We have decided the matter, beloved Empress,¡± he replied, his tone of voice leaving no room for argument. ¡°Let the punishment be carried out in the Imperial Punishment Grounds for everyone to see.¡±

    The man turned to look at Yu. ¡°Guards, drag this impudent thing out to the grounds and declare that the punishment shall commence in the first hour of weishi.¡±

    So, around 2 pm. Just as the Courtiers and servants finished up the work of the day and started to go home or to their quarters to rest before resuming work. That was the time that would get the most audience.

    The man was making things even more convenient for her. Did that come with a price? She wanted to hope otherwise, but she should know better.

    She was brought out of her thoughts as she heard shuffling across the floor and the voice of Manu yelping. She turned immediately and snarled when she saw the woman holding onto Manu¡¯s legs, crying and begging, trying to claw upwards in an attempt to tighten her hold.

    ¡°Your Highness, have mercy, have mercy! Forgive me! I made a horrible mistake¡­ please forgive me!! I-¡±

    She could not finish the sentence as Ah-Liu grabbed her by her clothes and flung her backwards, not enough to hurt her, just enough to knock the wind out of her. He stood in front of Manu protectively.

    ¡°Guards!¡± The Emperor growled. ¡°What are you waiting for?! Drag the wench out and get her ready for the punishment!¡±

    The guards finally spring into action, grabbing the woman by both her hands and dragging her out of the courtroom.

    The woman¡¯s pleas and screams echoed across the area long after she was out of sight.

 Extra 2: Adoption on a Treasure Hunt

    Siwang found treasures in the damnedest places. Of all the places to find some sort of magical treasure, he just HAD to send her to some sort of cave smack dab in the middle of a forest that came straight out of some sort of Lovecraftian horror. Well¡­ maybe she was exaggerating that a bit. But the cave was definitely one of those in some horror fantasy where some important character died.

    Its entrance, concealed behind twisting vines and gnarled roots, seemed to pulse with a life of its own, like the jaws of a lurking beast ready to pounce on any unsuspecting soul. Samaya felt every pore of her body warning of danger ahead when she entered the cave, wary of the dangerous pulsing walls.

    Inside, the heavy scent of decay permeated the air, mixed with the echoes of long-forgotten murmurs that appeared to ricochet down the wet, murky paths. The cave''s floor was covered in a thick blanket of moss, pleasant underfoot yet concealing dangerous traps beneath its emerald surface. Carnivorous plants lurked in the shadows, their sharp leaves ready to catch any unlucky traveller who tried to approach too closely. Their tendrils, like ravenous serpents, stretched out to feed their terrible desire with the warmth of live flesh.

    At the heart of the cave, lay a pulsing blob of blue and golden sap, covered by a thin, veiny membrane. Thorny vines wrapped around it as they climbed up and above the blob, forming a receptacle that held a single blue flower.

    And what did you know?

    That was the treasure!

    It was apparently a miracle flower with magical properties, with different parts doing different things. The sap from it could kill someone within seconds with the right dose, while the nectar could bring anyone back from near death. The thing was, you could not just pluck the flower. You could not separate it from the blob beneath it, which worked like a sort of heart for the flower. It would harden in a sort of sapphire-like stone which - while beautiful - was not nearly as valuable as the flower itself and would not fetch nearly as much money in the black market.

    The problem? Well¡­ the moment he took that little blob was the moment the cave would actually come to life and try to eat her. Literally. Those carnivorous trees would unhinge their ¡°jaws¡± wide open and try to devour her. Likewise, those fucking traps that she had worked so hard to avoid would be triggered. The reason she was sent here instead of Siwang¡¯s men was because ¡°oh but you are faster than any of them¡±.

    And what about his elites? ¡°Oh, they are away on other important missions so I cannot spare them for this!¡±

    Aka she was more expendable than them.

    Well, fuck you too, Siwang.

    He was lucky she needed a steady source of income and most missions were not as dangerous as this.

    Well, there was no use delaying. Taking the flower itself was not the hard part, getting out was. She tightened the gloves on her hands and made sure they were secure. Enforced by talismans carved on the inside, they would protect her from the thorns which - surprise, surprise - were poisonous. She was covered head to toe in protective clothing today. Those things better work. They were expensive. Siwang gave those to her and she was sure he was going to take the cost out of her money, more so if they got destroyed.

    Alright, she told herself as she tiptoed on the soft moss coated floor, here went nothing.

    She gently reached out and wrapped her hands around the blob. Immediately, he could feel those damn plants stirring. She took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t just rip this out, unless she wanted the delicate membrane to tear, spilling that poisonous sap all over her hand. So took a knife and gently cut around the edges, until there was only a minuscule part connected. The moment she disconnected that, this entire cave would come to life.

    She sheathed the knife and tucked it back into her belt. Exhaling softly, she balanced on her toes, ready to sprint, before ripping it out as fast as she could, like ripping off a band aid. Before she had even lifted the flower, she was off the ground, her figure a blur, the floor collapsing a millisecond after she jumped.

    She could see those plants and flowers turn to her in unison and open their ¡°jaws¡± wide. She did not have the time to think as those carnivorous plants shot towards her at breakneck speed. Alright, now she could understand why Siwang sent her. Most of his men would have a hard time keeping up.

    She moved, dodging the plants and making sure her feet did not stay long enough for the ground to swallow her up, her mind moving just as fast as her body. She used the only part of the caves that would not collapse into traps full of vines that would suffocate her or was not riddled with poisonous thorns - the inside of the mouth of those plants. They only secreted an acid when they had their prey in their jaw, unable to move. Before they closed though, they were dry. She would have that millisecond before the mouths closed to springboard from one plant to another all the way to the exit.

    And that was what she did. She jumped from one unhinged jaw to another, springing off them just a moment before they snapped close. She let her mind take a backseat and her body guide her toward the exit. If anyone saw, they would only see something resembling a black blur amongst wide open, hungry mouths snapping this way and that to try and catch it, while vines shot from every which way in an attempt to trap the figure. Samaya darted and swerved through them, allowing her deep-seated reflexes to react to the danger.

    She cursed when she looked ahead and saw that the exit was closing up too, those vines and stems twisting and turning over one another as they crawled across the empty space that was the entrance and exit. She could see the opening getting smaller and smaller by the second.

    She sped up, pushing herself to the limit. It was the kind of speed she only used when Siwang went all out in their spars. Those were a monster of their own, she had to use every last fucking particle of her body just to keep up.

    The opening kept shrinking. If she didn¡¯t get out, she would be trapped and swallowed up by the cave. Manu¡­ he would be all alone. She couldn¡¯t leave the poor boy, couldn¡¯t abandon him like that. Her son.

    She risked it and pressed her feet onto the next plant just a millisecond longer, pushing as hard as he could, absently feeling the edges tear through the socks and scratch the side of her feet. She spun mid-air, straightening her body as much as she could, as if she were diving off a cliff.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Against the odds, she managed to pass through the opening, grunting softly as she fell to the ground, letting the momentum roll her to minimize any damage she might get. She looked back to see the entrance cum exit closing off. Not a second too late. The faint tremors running through the ground told her that the cave was collapsing. She exhaled softly and looked at the flower in her hand, faintly glowing in the moonlight.

    ¡°You better be worth it, motherfucker.¡±

    She took out her satchel, dumping the extra set of clothes inside onto the ground, before pushing the flower inside.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    <hr>

    She found her way to the nearest village, needing to find an inn to stay the night because she was exhausted.

    She wore the coarse clothes she brought with her, resembling a young peasant boy. It was better to travel this way. Safer and free of hindrance. Most of the time. The clothes Siwang had lent her for the mission were safely inside the bag, with the flower.

    As she made her way through the village trying to find an inn where she could eat and stay, she heard a commotion coming from nearby. It did not take her long to find the source of the sound, with people gathering around the village square.

    ¡­.

    She should just leave it alone. But the sight of more and more people gathering gave her a sense of curiosity. She sighed softly and made her way there, squeezing through the crowd to see what was happening. The crowd surrounded the square, standing at an uncannily consistent radius from the square.

    Her eyes widened at the sight in front of her.

    A little boy was tied to a pole erected in front of the square, with dried hay and dried wood tied around him and a man pouring what seemed to be oil on him. The boy was in rags, slumped against the pole. His eyes were blank and he didn¡¯t struggle, didn¡¯t even react to the oil being poured on him, looking as if he had given up the will to live. He couldn¡¯t be more than 10-12 years old.

    What the fuck was happening?

    She didn¡¯t have to ask.

    The man spoke soon enough, apparently done with pouring the oil. ¡°My fellow villagers, we have long been plagued by this devil. Do not be deceived by his innocent face! He was born with the power of the demons, with dark qi! The moment he was born, he ate up his mother! The poor woman died, drained of life and blood. His father tried to discipline the boy, but this¡­ this heartless demon killed him too! Everywhere he goes, death follows. Now the very disease that took his mother is back. Our innocent villagefolks, dead in their homes, their bodies skeletal as if drained of all blood. This¡­ this demon has started its killing spree again!! It must be purged! All these years, we showed sympathy to the face of a child. No more! Today, we shall be free!¡±

    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd, some louder than others, cursing out the little child who stared blankly at the ground.

    ¡°Demon!¡±

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Burn him alive!¡±

    The feeling of true and utter disgust curled in her gut. In what world did that lifeless child look like a monster? He looked ready to embrace death. No child should have that kind of expression.

    The exhaustion from her mission must have clouded her mind because she couldn¡¯t help but blurt out the next words. ¡°You are burning a child?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t that loud. But the few people around her turned to stare at her. It was enough that the people around them noticed too.

    ¡°You must be from out of here,¡± one of them said. ¡°That is not a child. That is a demon that kills everything it touches.¡±

    She clenched her teeth and looked back at the small, broken figure tied to the pole. He had looked up, tilting his head. The look in his eyes wasn¡¯t hope, like she had seen on Manu when she had first found him. No, it was ¡­. A cynical sort of curiosity. The boy looked at her as if she was a performer about to put on a show for his execution.

    ¡­.

    Fuck it.

    The split second decision made, she reached inside the small pouch tied to her waist and pulled out a smoke ball, throwing it unhesitantly onto the ground. Immediately, it burst and covered the area with smoke, concealing everything around her including the square. The people in the crowd covered their mouths and tried to wave away the smoke.

    It took a few long moments for the smoke to clear.

    When it did, the onlookers found that the pole was empty, ropes cut through and scattered across the ground, along with the hay and wood. The child and the woman who had just spoken up were nowhere to be seen.

    A moment of stunned silence passed before chaos erupted.

    ¡°That woman! That woman took the demon!¡± Someone screeched.

    ¡°She must be his kind!¡±

    ¡°They will rain curses on this village!¡±

    ¡°We must find them!¡±

    ¡°Everyone!¡± The man who had poured oil on the child called, his voice booming over the others¡¯. He seemed to be some sort of leader for the villagers. ¡°We must remain calm. Even if they are demons, they cannot have gone far. After all, it is just a woman with a child. Let us find them and bring them to justice!¡±

    The man promptly organized a few groups to send in every direction to find them. Unfortunately - or fortunately - they would have no such luck. Samaya was already pushing her exhausted body, rushing past the mud and bamboo houses of the quaint village and speeding into the woods, her surroundings a mere haze to her eyes. Gods, she would be surprised if she did not pass out the moment she stopped.

    The boy was curled up in her arms, faint tremors running through his body. She slowed down when she thought she was far enough that those villagers wouldn¡¯t be able to get to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered. ¡°You are safe. No one will hurt you.¡±

    The boy was silent, his tense body as rigid as when she first picked him up. She sighed softly as she looked around for a place to stay for the night. It had to be a clearing or some sort of cave. A normal one, this time.

    ¡°Do you have a name?¡± She asked softly as she slowed down to a walk.

    A pause. Then the boy shook his head.

    It was a lie. The boy had to have a name. But¡­ she wasn¡¯t surprised that he denied it, given the glimpse she got of how he was treated in that village.

    Her eyes landed on the crowd of willow trees ahead. They looked beautiful under the moonlight.

    ¡°Liu,¡± she said softly. ¡°Your name can be Liu. If you want it.¡±

    Another pause. A nod.

    The boy buried his face into her neck. Samaya smiled. How cute.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ah-Liu.¡±

 Chapter 40: Cruelty and Vindication

    The open ground - a large field surrounded by small verandas for the Imperial Family and nobility - was cluttered with an array of grim instruments and tools, scattered like silent witnesses to the impending punishment. In the harsh daylight, their utilitarian and cruel nature was laid bare, devoid of any decorations.

    The executioner''s block, a sturdy and blood-stained wooden slab, dominated the centre of the ground. Beside it lay a well-used chopping block and a gleaming executioner''s axe, the very embodiment of finality.

    Near the execution platform lay a set of weathered wooden stocks, worn smooth by the passage of countless hands and necks, a tool designed for public humiliation and restraint. Close by, a series of menacing whips hung from hooks embedded in the stone walls, their leather tails coiled and stained with blood. Each whip told a tale of pain, its braided strands a testament to the severity of past punishments. Scattered at irregular intervals were bamboo rods, their flexibility belied by the sharp cracks they could inflict upon bare flesh.

    Against one wall stood a collection of leather straps and belts, tools of corporal punishment meant for criminals who deserved unspeakable pain, just short of death itself. In a corner, a wooden rack displayed a variety of implements designed for inflicting agony ¨C thumb screws, toe vices, and other devices meant to extract confessions or merely to torment. Nearby, a cauldron simmered, ready to receive the heated branding irons that would leave a permanent mark on the accused.

    There were pairs of pillars scattered across the field, each of the pair an equal distance from the other and chains dangled from rusty hooks into those pillars,  simple things that rendered one helpless in the face of the pain that was sure to come. Between a pair of such pillar, one could see a slender figure, hands bound and held up by the shackles to the pillar. Looking closely, it was the figure of a middle-aged woman. She was slumped, the only thing holding her up was the shackles. She had tried to keep herself up a few times, but in the end, she gave up.

    She was a sorry sight.

    Good. That was the only satisfaction Samaya would have in this suffocating environment.

    The air itself was oppressive, Samaya noted as she looked around the grounds from her place on the second highest veranda, just a step beneath the one where the Emperor and the Imperial Consort stood. The Emperor had forbidden the Empress to come and watch such a gruesome punishment be carried out in her delicate state and the Imperial Consort had jumped at the opportunity to accompany the man.

    She, as a Virtuous Lady, could not be with the Emperor unless he permitted her. So she stood at the second highest veranda along with the other consorts who accompanied her. Song Yuhan was there, so was Kang Yuxin. Fu Caiyi came because she wanted to support Samaya. And Han Wanyi came because she wanted to ¡°see that arrogant Kang bitch be knocked down a peg or two.¡± Liao Huimei, ever the loyal follower, followed.

    Manu was with her, clinging to her side. She had an arm wrapped tightly around her boy. She¡¯d told him he didn¡¯t have to come here. But he had stubbornly shaken his head and insisted he¡¯d come.

    ¡°I should witness the punishment. It¡¯s happening because of me,¡± he¡¯d said resolutely.

    She had never been more proud of her child. After quickly correcting him that it was happening because of her, ¡°because she hurt you¡±, she¡¯d taken his hand and led him to the punishment grounds. It was his decision. He might not even be a teenager yet but he was old enough to make his will known. She¡¯d stand by him and protect him.

    The other verandas were getting filled up by court officials and the nobility and officers who came to watch, murmuring amongst themselves. She absently heard the Emperor call up the Prime Minister and Grand Preceptor to his own veranda. She looked up and saw two old men, one of them wearing some sort of purple and orange monk garb, walking up onto the veranda. They looked vaguely familiar. It took a moment for her to remember where she saw them ¡­ coming out of the Imperial Court when she had been disguised as a maid for the challenge.

    Huh. So those were the fathers of the two most powerful women in the harem.

    She could see the resemblance especially as she saw the Imperial Consort and the Prime Minister side by side. Both of them had a particularly pointed chin and narrow sly eyes, the kind that told her never to trust them.

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes flicked downwards and their eyes met. The golden gaze travelled from her to her son and lingered there for a moment. She wondered if the man would call Manu up there. When those eyes travelled back to her, she didn¡¯t look away. Maintaining contact, she raised an eyebrow ever so slightly, asking the silent question, while also tightening her arm around Manu - a clear indicator that she was not interested in being separated from him. The man held her gaze for a moment longer before turning away and continuing whatever conversation he¡¯d been holding with his ministers.

    A presence behind her pulled her senses back to her own surroundings. ¡°You¡¯ll never get up there,¡± the voice spoke softly, and yet it was filled with sharp arrogance and simmering anger.

    She turned her head, only to find Kang Yuxin looking back at her, her expression a strange mixture of a snarl and a smirk. It looked¡­ a bit beastly, to be honest.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you look up there, no matter how much you try to woo the Emperor using your son, it is no use. You will never be able to stand with the Emperor.¡± She scoffed. ¡°You are just a momentary fascination for His Majesty. He will get bored soon enough. So when I come for you, do not count on his favour then.¡±

    Wow. This woman just spiralled into a tangent on her own, didn¡¯t she?

    Samaya let out a soft sigh. ¡°When you come for me, it is not me you should be worried about.¡±

    Kang might be more brawn than brain, but even she could understand the threat. Her face twisted into an ugly expression of anger.

    ¡°You-¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Whatever she wanted to say, it was cut off by the ringing of drums.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    The three drum beats sounded across the grounds one after another. Samaya turned her head to see a man clad in all black, the red armbands being the exception, standing right ahead of Attendant Yu, with two more men standing on either side of the pillar. He had his hands on his back as he stood straight and stared ahead, letting the audience sit in silence for a moment before he took out a scroll from his belt and his loud voice boomed.

    ¡°Today, we are here to execute and witness the punishment of Yu, formerly a Senior Attendant of the Imperial Harem, for her offence against the First Imperial Prince. She, looking down on the Imperial Prince whom His Majesty the Emperor Himself acknowledged, decided to injure the Imperial Prince in the guise of discipline. The Emperor has examined the evidence and has determined that it was nothing but a concentrated effort to harm the Prince by a servant who does not know her place. By the decree of His Majesty the Emperor, this impudent servant shall be punished with fifty lashes and exiled from the Capital. The Emperor declares, let this punishment be the reminder of what happens when one dares to harm the Imperial Family.¡±

    The exile was a surprise. She had not asked for that. She did not know the implications of that. But judging by the murmurs around her, it wasn¡¯t anything good.

    No mention of her or the other concubines. Even though probably everyone and their mother knew by now that she was the one to bring the complaint, the omission minimized the extent of her involvement, effectively hiding how she had steered the entire matter the way she wanted. Of course, anyone who was important enough to know probably knew. But not mentioning her made it seem like this was entirely the Emperor¡¯s decision. It would strengthen her son¡¯s position. As for the omission of other concubines, Samaya was sure he just did not want to ruin the delicate balance of power in the harem for this one incident. It was easy for her to stir shit up but from her observation of the power dynamics, both the Emperor and the Empress had to consider quite a lot of things with every step. It was quite an exhausting life.

    The man glanced at the Emperor and she only noticed the miniscule node the Emperor gave because she had been paying attention.

    It was clear this was a show directed by the Emperor. She provided the manuscript and the Emperor set the stage. It was quite the teamwork, albeit unintentional.

    ¡°Then, let the punishment commence!¡±

    The two men behind him moved, retrieving a whip each. As they approached the woman, she began to tremble and struggle weakly against the shackles. She began to murmur, before her voice got louder and louder. Of course, it was not as loud as the announcer¡¯s voice, but she could hear it vaguely.

    She was begging for forgiveness, her voice cracking and desperate.

    Samaya could not help the slight upward curl of one corner of her lips. It was cruel, she knew, to take such enjoyment in another¡¯s despair. But that woman should never have touched her son. She had no mercy for anyone who tried to harm Manu.

    One of the two punishers raised the whip and brought it down with extreme precision, the whip whistling through the air and falling down on Kang Yu¡¯s back with a sound that resembled faraway thunder. The woman¡¯s scream cut off her begging and echoed across the grounds. It was a blood-curdling thing, more like the desperate howl of a wounded animal than anything, filled with the agony of the whip sinking into her flesh.

    ¡°One!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice roared over the scream

    Samaya felt Manu flinched beside her. She glanced down and tightened her arm around him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to watch, you know,¡± she whispered softly.

    Manu looked up for a moment before stubbornly shaking his head and looking back to the ground, She sighed. Her son could be quite stubborn.

    She looked back as well, just in time to see the second lash fall.

    ¡°Two!¡± The announcer¡¯s loud count accompanied the agonised screams.

    ¡°Three!¡±

    ¡°Four!¡±

    ¡°Five!¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°Forty-eight!¡±

    ¡°Forty-nine!¡±

    ¡°Fifty!¡±

    At some point, the woman¡¯s voice had broken and all she could let out now were cracked and hoarse gasps and whimpers. She was gasping for air, her throat no doubt burning, but it would have nothing on the absolute torment on the flesh of her back. She doubted there was any skin left on that back. Samaya could see the blood pooling underneath her, no doubt rolling down from her back and the whip.

    Manu had stopped watching sometime after the 20th lash, hiding his face in her clothes. She gently covered his ear too. It would do nothing to stop the sound of the whip hitting flesh from reaching Manu but it would at least muffle it a bit. Samaya, however, did not look away after the first time when she spoke with Manu. She stared, steadfast and unblinking, as lash after lash after lash wrecked the back of that woman.

    She should feel bad, she knew. The woman was in so much pain that Samaya was sure she would prefer actual death. But she did not. All she felt was vindication. Did that make her a cruel person? Maybe. But she didn¡¯t give a fuck.

    Samaya could feel the gazes. This was the first time she was coming into the public eye. The circumstances were ¡­ less than ideal. Concubines were usually introduced in the court, like the delicate flowers they no doubt presented themselves to be. Samaya was a different matter. She had just caused the punishment of a Senior Palace Attendant of the Imperial Consort. People, especially the ministers, were sure to gauge her behaviour and reaction. She could not afford to seem weak. Those opportunistic fuckers would no doubt try to find any weakness they could.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, Manu,¡± she said softly as the punishers stepped away. She gently knelt in front of him. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Manu tried to be strong. But Samaya could feel the tremors running through his body. It was expected. Manu may have grown up in one of the worst places in the Kingdom, but he had protection for as long as he could remember. She taught him to protect himself but she also shielded him from the worst of what went on down there. He had never witnessed such cruel, systematic punishments, with an audience staring at the punishment like it was some sort of entertainment. And honestly, had Samaya not grown up the way she did, had she not sunk herself in the cesspit of the worst of humanity, Samaya was not sure she would have been able to stomach it.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She kissed his forehead and pulled him into her embrace. ¡°It will be okay.¡±

    They stayed like that for a long while. She could see the other concubines leaving but she didn¡¯t move, not until she felt Manu¡¯s trembling begin to cede.

    Finally, Manu sniffled. ¡°I am okay now.¡±

    He was not. But he had probably pulled himself together enough to walk out of here on his own two feet. She was going to cuddle the fuck out of him today.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She stood and took his hand, gently leading him down the stairs. She had not taken two steps after reaching the ground when she heard an unfamiliar voice behind her.

    ¡°Quite the first impression you made, Lady Qing.¡±

 Chapter 41: Conversations with Courtiers

    She snapped her head back. The figure was only a few inches away from her and she had not even realized. Had she been so engrossed in comforting Manu? Perhaps. She¡¯d been at this since yesterday and had been running more on pure fury and adrenaline the entire day. Now that she had relaxed a bit, perhaps she had let her guard down a bit unconsciously.

    Not good.

    Though the voice was unfamiliar, the face was not.

    It was one of the fathers of the two powerhouses of the harem. Which one? Probably the Empress. She did see a bit of resemblance between them. Even without the resemblance, he would have known. He wore purple robes and the ceremonial orange sash across his body, the kind that she had seen priests wear the few times she had seen them on her missions.

    The Grand Preceptor, Empress¡¯s father, was the man who was the closest advisor of the Emperor and head of the Ministry of Rites, supervising all royal rituals, divinations, happenings and predicaments. While that might seem trivial compared to that of the Prime Minister, in this highly religious and superstitious society, he had the ear of the Emperor the most. According to Ah-Liu, very few decisions in the Court were taken without going through this guy. In other words, this man had a powerful hold on the Imperial Court.

    She bowed her head, bringing her hands up together in the salute she was taught. ¡°Your Excellency.¡±

    This guy - along with Han Qin the Grand Commandant (and wasn¡¯t that a surprise) and the Grand Chancellor - made up the Three Excellencies of the Imperial Court. The Lords who were Head of the Ministries and were practically in charge of running and protecting the nation.

    Manu imitated her, though half hidden behind her.

    The man let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Her Majesty the Empress spoke highly of you. I can see why.¡±

    She doubted it. It was probably something along the lines of ¡°threat¡± and ¡°eliminate¡±.

    ¡°I am flattered,¡± she said, her voice carefully blank. ¡°Her Majesty is generous in her praise. This one does not deserve it.¡±

    ¡°My daughter rarely exaggerates.¡±

    His eyes moved to Manu and Samaya tensed. However, he only bowed in what seemed to be a show of deference. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. It is an honour to finally meet you.¡±

    Manu looked up at her nervously. At her reluctant nod, he turned back and gave a bow. ¡°Greetings, Lord Xie.¡±

    ¡°Ho ho, you know who I am?¡±

    Manu nodded. ¡°Yes, Teacher Chen has taught me the names of all the courtiers.¡±

    He smiled softly. ¡°Is that so? It seems like Chen Zhongqing has found a brilliant student.¡±

    A scoff reached Samaya¡¯s ears, and she glanced toward the source. It was another man in his mid-forties, wearing red robes with golden embroidery. That was a high-level official. He had his brows furrowed as he looked down his nose at them, his gaze condescending. He looked ¡­ familiar, for some reason.

    ¡°If that were true, then the boy wouldn¡¯t be bowing to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh do be lenient, Lord Chen.¡±

    Ah, so that was why he looked so familiar. He was related to the Chen brothers. Probably their father or maybe uncle.

    The Grand Preceptor straightened and turned towards his fellow courtier. ¡°The Prince has only just started his lesson. I am sure he will learn in no time.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of the Imperial Family, I hope so.¡± The man sighed and shook his head, as if disappointed. ¡°I do not know what His Majesty was thinking. As if it was not enough to bring in a bast-¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± The familiar voice of Chen Yuming made everyone turn to find the young man running towards them, Chen Zhongqing following closely behind. ¡°His Majesty is walking this way. He wishes to walk with you and the Grand Preceptor.¡±

    Chen Yuming glanced between his father and Samaya restlessly. He was clearly hoping to avoid a confrontation between them. Chen Zhongqing kept a nervous eye on her. Samaya resisted the urge to roll her eyes. She was not stupid enough to start a fight against a high-ranking official in the open for petty reasons, especially after she caused such a huge scene.

    ¡°Why are Our courtiers crowding Our Beloved Concubine?¡±

    The familiar voice of the Emperor made everyone but Samaya step aside, leaving her to face the Emperor.

    Suppressing another sigh, she bowed to the man. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    The man did not reply, but Samaya could hear and feel him approaching. She stayed in position, unable to get up without the man¡¯s say so. Fucking useless Imperial etiquette.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°You have had a long day, beloved concubine. Our courtiers should know better than to accost you now.¡± The man¡¯s hands gently grasped her arms to help her raise. Samaya resisted the urge to shrug them off. ¡°You have suffered much, and so has Our Imperial Prince. We have dealt with the punishment. No one shall harm you now.¡±

    Was it the declaration of his protection that was bestowed upon her and Manu or was it an attempt to show that he had been in control of the situation? Either way, no one present was really fooled. Everyone present probably knew who had orchestrated the entire thing. Still, the Emperor was declaring his approval of it. That should be enough to warn off anyone with bright ideas for now.

    She gave another perfunctory bow. ¡°I am grateful for your consideration, Your Majesty.¡±

    She said nothing about the courtiers. They should fucking know better.

    Samaya looked up to see the corner of the man¡¯s lips curl up in what seemed to be amusement. It was a smirk more than anything. The man was close enough that she could see his nostrils flare at the inaudible scoff he let out. Samaya felt her breath catch in her throat. That expression, those stupid fucking eyes ¡­ too close.

    He leaned in, and Samaya felt his breath ghost over her. She was keenly aware of all the eyes on them. ¡°It would sadden Us to see Our beloved concubine ill and exhausted. You should go rest, Ya¡¯er.¡±

    Fucking hell. Did ¡­ did the man just give her a nickname with the last fucking syllable of her name? And what the fuck was that low, baritone voice he called her that with?

    That voice sent shivers down her spine. The proximity was making things worse. Now that she was not furious as fuck and all wound up about the matter of that insolent woman, it allowed her to notice how close the man was ¡­ how close he had been during their interactions today.

    Control, Samaya. She told herself. Was it because it had been too long since she last had sex? Or was it because her last masturbating session was interrupted? Either way, she was sure, it was just a show he was putting on. Samaya was half sure the man was trying to trip her up for causing such a scene. She could not afford to show a loss of control, especially in front of so many people.

    She kept her face carefully blank and said politely, ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±

    Another sigh ghosted over her skin, sounding a lot like a sigh of disappointment. It made her think she had hit the mark on him trying to trip her up. He stepped back and then looked down, towards Manu, who was still half hiding behind her.

    The smile the man gave seemed slightly more genuine this time. ¡°You have been very brave, Prince Xu. We regret that you had to suffer so much.¡±

    Manu, bless him, shook his head. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­ for causing trouble.¡±

    Gods, what had that stupid woman drilled into her son¡¯s head for her happy, confident child to be so scared and unsure of himself? She resisted the urge to turn back and give her another beating.

    Samaya came back to the present as he saw the man¡¯s hand rise and she tense. But he only pressed it gently on Manu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Do not apologise,¡± he said, his voice firm. ¡°You are Our son, the first Imperial Prince of the Empire. No one can lay a hand on you. If they ever dare, We shall punish them, just like today. So, my Prince, never apologise for the wrongs of others.¡±

    Samaya felt Manu relax beside her and she mirrored him. As much as she disliked the man (and the reactions he sometimes evoked in her), she was glad he was taking the time to reassure Manu. She respected him for it.

    The man finally straightened and stepped back into the crowd of his courtiers. ¡°We shall see you later, beloved concubine.¡±

    Samaya stepped aside and bowed, clearing the way for the man to leave.

    Once he left, along with his entourage of courtiers, it was only Samaya left, along with Manu and ¡­ the Chen brothers. The concubines who had been present were on their way out, if they had not left already.

    She turned to look at the two and inclined her head. ¡°Young Masters, I am truly grateful for your help. I could not have protected Manu without you.¡±

    Chen Zhongqing shook his head. ¡°It is our duty.¡± He looked down. ¡°I apologise for not noticing earlier, my prince.¡±

    ¡°You should have told us.¡± Chen Yuming¡¯s voice was harsh, but she could hear the worry in them.

    ¡°What would you have done?!¡± Manu shot back immediately, as if without thinking.

    ¡°Ming¡¯er.¡± The older brother had a scolding tone. ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    The younger huffed and crossed his arms. ¡°Good thing Lady Qing caught it before she did more harm.¡±

    Manu calmed down too, shyly clinging to her,

    ¡°You could have gone to His Majesty.¡± Chen Zhongqing drew her attention back from that adorable interaction. ¡°He would have believed you, helped you.¡±

    She allowed herself a sharp smile. ¡°Then, how would I have sent the message I did today?¡±

    The message being ¡®I will tear you apart if you touch my son and the Emperor won¡¯t stop me.¡¯

    Chen Zhongqing stared at her for a long moment before smiling softly and bowing. ¡°I suppose anyone would think twice before making an enemy of you now.¡±

    Not quite. In the harem, sure, she now would have a reputation. But she was sure those old coots of the court would think her nothing more than an upstart nuisance. Still, this should at least make them hesitate, after knowing that she had the Emperor¡¯s protection and his approval to go ham on such occasions. Let them think whatever they wanted. As long as they did not touch her son.

    She did not reply, instead giving them both a nod. ¡°I shall take my leave now. Manu needs his rest, after everything.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    They bowed and Samaya took Manu¡¯s hand, walking out of the arena. Ah-Liu, who had waited below the veranda for her caught up to them. It was as they stepped out the gates that Manu¡¯s stomach rumbled loudly.

    She looked down, chuckling softly when she saw that his ears were red.

    She picked him up with ease and settled him in her arms. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    He seemed to think for a moment, but Samaya already knew the answer.

    ¡°Egg fried rice!¡±

    They both said at the same time. Their matching laughter echoed in the gardens they were passing and Samaya¡¯s heart felt lighter knowing that the hurt had not dampened her son¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Alright! To the kitchen, we go!¡±

 Chapter 42: Comfort and Childhood

    When they arrived at the kitchen of the Yongyagong with Manu still in her arms, a hush fell over the servants. Most of them scattered out of the way, heads bowed. Some of them gathered the courage to look up at her nervously. She sighed. Word must have spread. That was what she had intended, of course. But it did tend to be inconvenient at times.

    She looked around, wondering who to approach.

    Thankfully, she did not have to take the first step. An elderly woman stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Lady Qing, apologies for our shabby welcome. What may we do for you?¡±

    She must be the Head Chef here, or whatever the head woman of the kitchen is called. She smiled at her.

    ¡°Auntie,¡± she addressed, almost casually, but her voice tinged with respect for the elderly woman. ¡°Is there any leftover rice?¡±

    The maids glanced at each other in confusion but the woman, probably a professional used to the whims of the ladies of the harem, nodded in answer.

    ¡°Yes, Lady Qing.¡±

    She grinned. ¡°Great! Bring me a few eggs, whatever vegetables you have, oil and a wok. Oh! And some soy sauce. Where is the stove?¡±

    She didn¡¯t quite need to ask; she found the stove in no time after looking around for a bit. There were several mud stoves on the ground lined up against one wall. She walked to the stoves and set Manu down, the elderly chef following them frantically.

    ¡°My lady, please let us know what you want. We will make it right away!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°My son wants to eat my cooking. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    She glanced at Manu who nodded enthusiastically. She smiled and ruffled his hair before looking back at the woman. ¡°See?¡±

    ¡°But, my lady, it is unbecoming of a concubine to do such menial work. You would have to sit on the ground! Please let us do it.¡±

    She waved a hand. ¡°It is quite alright. It¡¯s nothing I have never done before.¡±

    ¡°But the etiqu-¡±

    ¡°Auntie,¡± she interrupted the woman firmly before her eyes softened in an open display of worry. She lowered her voice to a softer tone and spoke, ¡°My son has just gone through a terrible ordeal. I wish to comfort him the best I can. Please think of me as a mother trying to comfort her child, not a concubine. I am sure no one would mind if we loosen the rules for a bit, no?¡±

    The elderly woman opened her mouth, paused, and then sighed in defeat. ¡°Very well, my lady. I will prepare the ingredients.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    She sat down on the low stool in front of one of the stoves and pulled Manu down beside her.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    The familiar voice of Fu Caiyi reached Samaya¡¯s ears and she turned around to find her standing at the entrance of the kitchen. Behind her were the three little bundles who always tended to follow her around. She could see them looking at Manu with wide, round eyes filled with concern. Princess Fang must have followed the twins to find Manu. Samaya felt something melt in her heart. It was great to see that Manu was finding more family who cared about him.

    She grinned at the woman. ¡°Oh hello, Lady Fu! Princesses!¡± She gave the children a small bow before turning to Fu Caiyi. ¡°I am cooking Manu¡¯s comfort food! Do you want some?¡±

    Fu Caiyi tilted her head and frowned. ¡°Comfort food?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± That was not a thing here, was it? ¡°It¡¯s food that comforts you, makes you feel better when you eat it, especially if you have had a hard day.¡±

    Fu Caiyi¡¯s eyes lit up before they softened in sympathy as she glanced at Manu.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    She seemed to be at a loss for what to say.

    Thankfully, her daughter spoke up before her. ¡°May we join them, mother?¡±

    Fu Caiyi glanced at Ai. She opened her mouth, most likely to refuse, but Samaya did not give her the chance.

    ¡°Of course, Your Highness. The more the merrier! Come, come! It will take some time to be cooked, however, so you will have to wait.¡±

    Ai nodded enthusiastically while pulling Mei and Fang with her. She was the most outgoing of the three. Fang was the shyest, which was a given when she lived alone with her mother and had so little interaction outside of her time with the other two princesses. They hopped over and sat down beside Manu

    By this time, the servants had set everything up for her.

    She inspected the vegetables. Fresh enough. ¡°Are these washed?¡±

    The woman who was putting down a pot of leftover rice paused and then shook her head nervously.

    ¡°Alright, I need you to-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash them!¡± Manu finally spoke up for the first time since entering the kitchen.

    Samaya glanced back at her son and frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Usually, she would ask him to wash the vegetables or give him some other menial chore but today she wanted him to just sit back and relax while waiting for his favourite food.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Manu nodded in return. ¡°I can do it!¡± He said, perhaps a bit too fast. Samaya paused. Perhaps he needed something to occupy his mind after everything that happened.

    ¡°Alright. Go ahead. Don¡¯t play with the water though.¡±

    He nodded and grabbed the basket of vegetables before running outside.

    ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡±

    Ai shouted as she sprung up and followed her half-brother out.

    ¡°Ai! Do not run!¡±

    Fu Caiyi made to get up, her beautiful face marred by a frown as she made to get up.

    ¡°Let them go,¡± she said softly. ¡°They are having fun.¡± She turned to the other two children. ¡°Do you wish to go as well?¡±

    The two glanced at each other before Princess Fang turned to her shyly. ¡°May we?¡±

    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± They wasted no time in following their siblings with hurried steps.

    ¡°My lady,¡± the elderly matron of the kitchen spoke. ¡°It is unbefitting of the Imperial Prince and Princess to behave without manner and etiquette, even more so if they are insisting on doing menial work.¡±

    Samaya sighed and turned to the woman. ¡°Auntie. My child has been harmed for almost two weeks in the name of those so-called etiquette and manners.¡± She very nearly growled the words out. ¡°Forgive me if I am not keen on imposing such useless things on him after that.¡±

    The woman finally seemed to realize that going down that path could be dangerous for her. She bowed and stepped back. ¡°Apologies, my lady. I only spoke out of concern.¡±

    ¡°Your concern is appreciated, but unnecessary,¡± she said, her voice flat.

    ¡°Please do not be too harsh on the poor woman, Lady Qing,¡± Fu Caiyi spoke beside her. ¡°She only speaks the truth. Imperial children must always be perfect. They must follow the Imperial etiquette and present themselves flawlessly. They are the future of the Empire, after all.¡±

    Samaya frowned. ¡°They are children,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Whom they are born from does not change that fact. They have barely even begun to understand their surroundings, especially the Princesses. To impose such burdens on them because they are of the Imperial bloodline - something they had no control over - is nothing short of selfishness on our part. Let them live their childhood while they can, they will have to go out into the treacherous world soon enough. We should educate them, yes, but I refuse to strip my son of his childhood memories in the name of rules that, at the end of the day, matter little in the face of his happiness and well-being.¡±

    Her voice was soft but contained such conviction that it made Fu Caiyi to ponder over her words. She then sighed, pulled her knees to her chest and pressed her chin against it.

    ¡°I suppose,¡± she whispered softly. ¡°Prince Xu might have that freedom as the First Imperial Prince and potential heir to the throne. But the Princesses, my children do not. They must be the perfect embodiment of Imperial power and grace. Otherwise, they will become obsolete and useless.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Says who?¡±

    Fu Caiyi paused. ¡°The world, I suppose. The daughters of the Emperor must be the image of beauty, etiquette and grace. They will become important links to create alliances with nobles and other nations. As such, they must be perfect.¡±

    Samaya sorted those words into their real meaning. ¡°So, they will be sold off to secure political alliances.¡±

    The other woman laughed, a soft, sad thing. ¡°That is a harsh way to put it.¡±

    Once again, Samaya found herself being grateful that she was born in the modern world. What a suffocating way to live. She was not sure she would have been able to endure it. She honestly admired these women, their strength, their endurance.

    Samaya sighed and gently put a hand on Fu Caiyi¡¯s. ¡°Lady Fu, what you are talking about is still far off in the future. Ai and Mei are barely five years old and Princess Fang is six. No one would expect them to be the epitome of grace and beauty at this age. They are allowed to be childish. They are allowed to make mistakes. Besides, they are Princesses. As long as they remain so, people will fall at their feet. However, in the ¡­ unlikely case that something happens and they are no longer Princesses, what then? What will be their identity? What will they live for?¡± She squeezed her hand. ¡°It is good to work to be a good Imperial Princess, but it should not consume their entire life, heart and soul. If it does, they will soon forget to be their own persons.¡±

    Samaya was not sure why she was rambling off so much, spitting out stuff that no doubt went against everything the woman was raised to believe. It was not like her to try to convince people of her way of thinking. Perhaps it was because her son was hurt because of such useless rules. Or was it because the conversation reminded him of how she grew up trying to be the perfect girl for her mother and then the perfect agent for TEA?

    Adopting and raising Manu and later watching Ah-Liu trying to come out of his past trauma made her reflect on herself. Notions that she always vaguely knew but never practised became solidified in his mind as she tried to give her son a happy life. Watching those little girls be drowned in unfair expectations made her unreasonably angry.

    Fu Caiyi looked like she wanted to say something. But before she could, Samaya heard rapid footsteps approaching. She turned to find Manu holding the basket of vegetables over his head with a beaming smile on his face ¡­ and drenched head to toe in water. The Princesses came up behind him in a similar, if less drenched state. Their clothes and faces were still wet with splashes of water. Manu¡¯s sleeves had ridden down, exposing his scars for all to see.

    ¡°Manu!¡± She stood and walked to the children, ignoring the soft yet horrified gasps around her. ¡°I told you not to play with water!¡±

    ¡°Ap¡­ apologies, Lady Qing.¡± Princess Ai spoke softly, with nervousness in her voice that was uncharacteristic of her. ¡°It was my fault. I was¡­ I wanted to tease Brother a little so I began splashing water on him and ¡­ then we all started splashing each other and ¡­¡±

    Samaya sighed and rubbed her face. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Princess. I am just worried about you, that¡¯s all.¡± She turned. ¡°Ah-Liu!¡±

    Ah-Liu had been waiting patiently just beside the entrance where she told him to be. He quickly made his way to her. ¡°Get them changed, will you? They will get a cold at this rate. Bring them back here once you are done.¡±

    Ah-Liu nodded and gently led the children out. Fu Caiyi got up to go but Samaya stopped her and assured her that Ah-Liu could take care of the children.

    Once she was done, she sat down to work. The servants helped her cut up the vegetables as she seasoned the wok over the stove. As she began to cook, Fu Caiyi settled down beside her quietly. After a while, they began to chatter about inane things.

    ¡°Ai and Mei are growing up so fast. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t get any advice from me. I barely know what I am doing with Manu half the time.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Consort won¡¯t be happy, you know.¡±

    ¡°What else is new?¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, soy sauce and salt are luxurious and expensive items¡­ how did you find it in that poor border town?¡±

    ¡°Everything is possible when you know the right people.¡±

    And so on and so forth.

    It took her over half an hour to get the cooking down. She asked the servants to clear a table and arrange some tools for everyone. Usually, she would have no problem eating on the floor. But Fu Caiyi was there and there was only so much she could push against ¡°etiquette¡±.

    As they were setting up the table, Samaya heard the familiar footsteps of Manu with three others following him. Ah-Liu knew how to be silent so she did not expect to hear his. But she vaguely felt his presence as well.

    She didn¡¯t look up as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re here? Come on, sit down. Food¡¯s ready.¡±

    She realized something was wrong as she heard shuffling around her before it all went almost deathly quiet. The stool beside her screeched as it was slid back. She frowned as she felt a presence much larger than Manu right behind her.

    ¡°It seems Our beloved concubine is a woman of many talents.¡±

 Chapter 43: Desire

    It took everything in her not to grab the nearest chopsticks and shove it into the eye of the Emperor. Damn this man and his habit of concealing his presence.

    She exhaled softly and turned, bowing her head. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Arise.¡± She straightened and out of the corner of her eyes saw everyone else doing the same. They must have been bowing from the moment they saw him. Did he not allow them to arise until now? Considering how unbothered they looked, this must be a normal occurrence. It annoyed her modern sensibilities though.

    ¡°We were coming to see you and Prince Xu. Imagine Our surprise when We find that Our concubine is in the kitchen doing menial work to prepare a feast.¡±

    ¡°Hardly a feast, Your Majesty,¡± she replied. ¡°Manu wanted to have his favourite food after all that happened today. So I cooked it for him. The Princesses came to see Manu and decided to join him.¡±

    He looked at her for a long moment and then reached forward to take her hand. She tensed and resisted the urge to tear her hand away from his grasp. The man turned her hand and gently swiped his fingers across her calluses.

    ¡°If it was any other of our concubines, We would have said that such delicate hands should not be doing such harsh labour. But these hands of yours are hardly delicate, Ya¡¯er.¡±

    That fucking nickname again. She could hear the whispering around her. No doubt that the news that the Emperor favoured the commoner concubine enough to give her a nickname and even call it so affectionately. But this close, she could see those unreadable, indifferent golden eyes. She had no idea where the man wanted to go with this but as long as it didn¡¯t put Manu in harm¡¯s way, she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°The fight for survival rarely allows chances for delicacy, Your Majesty.¡±

    He paused. ¡°It does not, does it?¡±

    He finally let go. ¡°Well, then, may We have a seat at the table?¡±

    Well, it wasn¡¯t like she could deny him. She hid her annoyance behind a shallow smile and said, ¡°As long as this humble arrangement satisfies Your Majesty, we would be honoured.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful.¡± He turned towards Fu Caiyi, who had been standing a few steps away, trying very much not to stare in their direction. He extended a hand towards her. ¡°Come, beloved concubine, sit with Us. We have been far too negligent as of late. Let Us rectify Our mistake.¡±

    It seemed the man did actually notice the fact that he¡¯d been ignoring Fu Caiyi not only this time but also all the other times that he found Samaya and Fu Caiyi together. She had been a bit concerned. Fu Caiyi did not show it, but she was anxious about losing the Emperor¡¯s favour. In her vulnerable moments, she expressed her fear for her daughters. It was a tumultuous world for women, no matter which world it was.

    Fu Caiyi, to her credit, responded swiftly and bowed. ¡°I am grateful, Your Majesty.¡±

    She took the man¡¯s hand and then was led to the seat to his right. The Emperor then pulled out the seat for her before turning to his left and pulling out the seat right next to him, the seat Samaya had been standing beside while setting the table. He gestured at the seat as he looked at Samaya.

    Samaya bowed the same as Fu Caiyi and took her seat before watching quietly as the man went to the children huddled together a few feet away. He then gently led them to the table and had them sit on the other side. ¡°This way, We can see all Our children.¡±

    Manu seemed to be the only one responding. He hesitantly smiled at the man. The twins ducked their heads shyly while Princess Fang bowed her head, murmuring, ¡°I am honoured¡± softly.

    There came that annoyance again.

    ¡°Alright, let us get to eating.¡± She said as she turned to the Head Chef. ¡°One more bowl, please, Auntie.¡±

    The woman nodded and hastily prepared the nicest bowl they had. It was put in front of the Emperor, after which the man dismissed everyone with a wave of his hand, saying that he wished to spend time alone with his concubines and children.

    Fortunately, after the food was served and they began eating, the man spoke mostly with Fu Caiyi and the children, especially the girls, asking how they had been, how their studies were going, etcetera, etcetera. The girls gave soft, cautious answers, nervously glancing at each other, The distant, almost frigid relationship they had with the Emperor was almost as clear as day. It ¡­ tugged at her heart. It reminded her of her own childhood, running from town to town with her absentee mother, who would drop her off at the nearest motel with a bundle of money and expected the little Samaya to be quiet, obedient and efficient whenever she was present. Now that she had a child of her own - a child she was determined to ensure the happiness of - it gave her the hindsight to realize how fucked up it all was.

    ¡°Oh and Lady Qing-¡± the Emperor¡¯s voice pulled her out of her spiralling thoughts. She looked up at the man, her chopsticks paused halfway up to her mouth. The man was now staring at her and she tilted her head in confusion. Putting down her chopsticks, she spoke, ¡°Is something the matter, Your Majesty?¡±

    He reached out again and this time she forced herself not to tense up. She already gave him far too much of a read into her emotions. The man¡¯s forefinger landed just under her chin while his thumb reached up to wipe the corner of her lips. It lingered there longer than was appropriate as those golden eyes seemed fixated on her lips. She felt her own lips tingle out of nowhere, keenly feeling the heat of the man¡¯s thumb against her skin. There it was, again. Her lips itched and her breath hitched ever so slightly. She had enough experience to know the beginnings of desire.

    The man was too close. Samaya could almost see herself reflected in his eyes. There was a soft flutter in her chest. No. Oh no. She had to stamp that shit down, NOW.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    She gently pulled away from the man¡¯s hand, leaving those fingers caressing only air. ¡°Is something the matter, Your Majesty?¡± She asked again.

    ¡°Ah,¡± he seemed to pull himself out of his trance and dropped his hand. ¡°Apologies. You seemed to have some food stuck there.¡± He turned away, his expression stoic as if nothing had happened. ¡°You must have been deep in your thoughts. I have never known you to be a clumsy eater.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She honestly was quite lost for words. She coughed and thanked her ability to hide her emotions as she spoke. ¡°Was there something you wanted to say to me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± He glanced at Manu before looking back at her. ¡°We have decided to let Our son rest for a while. He is excused from his lessons for a week. And so are you, my concubine. Oh, and you do not have to attend morning tea with the Empress for the next three days. Take the opportunity to rest and spend some time with Prince Xu.¡±

    It was a weight she hadn''t realised she had. She''d been busy the entire day, she hadn''t even had the time to consider what would happen the next few days. She probably would have eventually had Manu rest for a few days and emotionally blackmail anyone who tried to say otherwise, including the Emperor. It was a good thing that the Emperor brought this up himself.

    For once, she let a genuine smile bloom on her face, the kind that reached her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I believe my son needs the break.¡±

    ¡°Well, We are concerned about Our children as well,¡± He leaned in, ¡°No matter what you would like to believe.¡±

    She cleared her throat and turned back to her food. ¡°Yes, I can see that.¡± She paused. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The man moved away and the rest of their impromptu lunch, fortunately, was uneventful. Once they were done, Samaya called back the servants and allowed them to clear everything up. The Emperor left hastily after patting the children on the head and dropping a kiss on Fu Caiyi¡¯s temple and only granting Samaya a little nod. The man sure knew how to balance. Calculating, even in his personal relationships.

    They thanked the servants and Samaya apologised to them because she couldn¡¯t share the food with them. There was only enough for a few people in the first place but without the Emperor coming in, there could have been some leftovers for everyone else to get a spoonful. The man ate two fucking bowls by the time she was finished with one.

    She promised to make some for them sometime, and they seemed horrified at the very thought.

    ¡°An Imperial concubine cooking for us slaves? Heaven forbid!¡±

    When she tried to protest, the Head Chef waved her away and practically pushed all of them out. ¡°Go on! Whatever you need to eat, I will cook, so do not come back here again!¡±

    Samaya smiled at the matronly woman before waving goodbye to them, following Fu Caiyi to the Yongyagong. There was a strange sort of quiet between herself and Fu Caiyi as they walked, Oh they spoke, but it was mostly inconsequential chatter with short questions and shorter answers. The children were lively, however. Playing around and chasing each other, even Princess Fang - the ever reserved little girl - let out a few giggles. Manu even managed to pull Ah-Liu in their games. The boy chased the children around and pretended to be tired or trip every now and then, making the children giggle unstoppably. It was a heartwarming sight.

    They were almost to the Yongyagong when Fu Caiyi finally spoke her mind. ¡°His Majesty seems to harbour great affection for you, Lady Qing.¡±

    Ah. So that was what was on her mind. Honestly, considering the precarious position concubines had in this thrice-damned palace, it was a legitimate concern when the Emperor began to favour a particular concubine a little too much. This was a thought that would certainly occur to her after the display the man put not half an hour ago.

    Samaya sighed and resisted the urge to pinch the bridge of her nose. This man - always causing her headaches. She swore, if she lost her only friend in this stupid Palace, she was going to make his life hell.

    ¡°Hardly,¡± she replied. ¡°He does not feel any affection for me. Carnal desire, perhaps. But not any sort of affection, that is for sure.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    Samaya blinked. ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°Do you have¡­ carnal desire ¡­ for the Emperor?¡±

    She paused at that. She knew the answer. But should she tell Fu Caiyi? She looked at the woman, who was staring back at her with unsure, almost cautious eyes. Samaya, for once, decided to do something very much unlike herself - something that went against everything that had been taught to her - and give the woman the truth..

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.¡± She smiled. ¡°I have not desired anyone like this for quite a while. It makes me feel uneasy, to be honest.¡± She decided not to mention the flutter she had felt in her chest when the man had touched her. It wasn¡¯t important anyway. Just her horny body sending mixed signals.

    ¡°Why?¡± The woman frowned. ¡°If you please His Majesty, you could have status and luxury beyond anything one could ever imagine.¡±

    ¡°I suppose,¡± she shrugged. ¡°But it is neither his crown nor the status he can give me. I am attracted to ¡­ well, him. The man himself. Or¡­ at the very least, his body.¡± She leaned in and whispered. ¡°I think he has a very nice body underneath all that fabric.¡±

    That startled a laugh out of the woman. Samaya smiled and felt her heart lighten as she watched the woman try to compose herself. It took a moment before her fellow concubine looked at her. ¡°Even so, why do you not act on those desires?¡±

    Samaya pondered on how to answer that for a moment before she spoke softly. ¡°I have always been proud of my ability to control myself. Besides, I am here for my son. I wish to ensure my son is happy before going on to live my own life. Sleeping with the Emperor - that comes with complications. Bindings that would try to restrict me. While I am confident that I can deal with them. I do not wish to have that hassle on my hand for a moment of fleeting desire.¡±

    Fu Caiyi stared at her for a moment before she said, ¡°You are strange, Lady Qing.¡±

    Samaya threw her head back and laughed. ¡°So I have been told, Lady Fu, so I have been told.¡±

    By the time they reached the Yongyagong, they were all more or less tired. Even Samaya felt heavy. Fuck, the stress since the previous day must have kept her pretty tense. Now that she was relaxed, she could feel her strength draining.

    She bade the others goodbye and Fu Caiyi went off to escort Princess Fang back to Consort Song Yuhan, her mother.

    Samaya, on the other hand, gathered Manu in her arms and went inside. She took just enough time to take off all the pins in her hair and get the outer layers of the robes off her while the servants did the same for Manu. Then the both of them were in bud, Manu curled up in her arms, shaking ever so slightly now that they were alone and he did not have to pretend to be strong. She wrapped her arms around him protectively and kissed his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby. Sleep.¡±

    They had an entire week¡¯s worth of free time ahead of them. They could decide what to do with it later. For now, both of them needed rest.

    Manu passed out pretty quickly, face nuzzled just below her neck, Samaya following soon after and falling into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 44: Example

    She couldn¡¯t be put on her back. It was a mess of skin peeled off her back and flesh ripped into by the whips. The agony she had felt when the whip had first landed¡­ had been the worst pain she had ever had to endure. It had left a trail of what felt like fire across her back. At that moment, she had not thought it possible for her to ever feel more pain than this.

    Gods, had she been wrong.

    The whips came down again and again and again. They skinned her back and once the skin came off, they sunk into her flesh. The feeling of those braided whips striking her open flesh made her feel as if someone had taken burning coals and pressed them into the meat surrounding her bones. Except there was no true burning. The whips just chipped away at her flesh little by little, exposing them so that even the slightest bit of air felt like hundreds of needles pressing into her.

    She begged. Oh, how she begged. She had pulled at her chains, despite the pain in her broken fingers and screamed for mercy as loudly as she could. All thought of superiority gone, she cursed her past, naive self who had so gleefully hurt the Prince, happy to have the power to put someone else in place for once instead of being the one to be put in her place, head bowed and trembling Oh the satisfaction she had felt when the little mongrel had looked up with wide, watery eyes filled with fear, pain and hatred, helpless to do anything against her.

    No wonder the concubines and Head Matrons like to punish servants, if this is what it feels like, she had thought.

    She¡¯d truly had no fear. After all, she was of the Kang family and had been serving the Imperial Consort since she had stepped foot into the Harem. How could she have known how utterly stubborn and dangerous the commoner concubine was? How could she have known that the woman would refuse to listen and take it upon herself to torture her? How could she have known that the woman would go to this extent to have her punished?

    When Lady Kang had come to collect her, she had seen a ray of hope. She had even been smug when the Imperial Consort went to the Empress, thinking that she would now see the haughty Virtuous Lady on her knees, begging for mercy. The Imperial Consort had promised her justice, after all.

    The commoner did go down on her knees, but for etiquette, not for mercy. Instead, she had held her head high, even when the Emperor came. Kang Yu didn¡¯t quite understand or remember what happened after that. The concubine somehow proved her guilty and had her dragged away for punishment. And then¡­ before she knew it¡­ agony.

    And now she lay in the infirmary, on her chest because the one time they had tried to put her on her back, she had let out a guttural, blood-curling scream as if the demons of hell themselves were tearing into her flesh. And then they had put her on her chest. They put something that felt like it put her entire back on fire and she had tried to struggle, to get away. The physicians had held her down and told her to stay still if she wanted to live. She had been in no mind to listen but the physicians somehow did their work. Put some sort of ointment on her and then bandaged her. And she had been lying like this ever since.

    At first, she had cried and sobbed at the unfairness of it all. Why was she punished when she was merely following the orders of the Imperial Consort? But soon she ran out of tears. Calmed down enough to remember that in no world would the Imperial Consort be punished for anything short of treason. She should have known that she would be the one to be thrown into the dragon¡¯s jaws should they get caught.

    How naive she had been.

    Exhausted down to her very soul, it did not take her very long to doze off to the sound of physicians softly padding across the infirmary tending to patients, the rippling agony on her back now reduced to a dull, throbbing pain, allowing her enough reprieve to drift off into unconsciousness.

    She was woken up by soft footsteps approaching her. She realised it was the only sound apart from her own soft breathing. It must be night already. Was it one of the physicians who came to check up on her?

    ¡°Hello, Senior Attendant Yu.¡±

    It was not. That high-pitched yet sharp, cold voice did not belong to one of the male physicians in the infirmary. That voice ¡­ sounded very much like the woman who had put her through the nightmarish hell for which she was here in the first place. Her breath caught in her chest, refusing to come out as she felt dread curl up in her gut, panic clawing at her throat. Her head was turned to the side and the woman was standing behind her. She struggled weakly to get up and turn.

    A soft chuckle echoed off the walls and she felt the chills running down her spine. A hand came down on her shoulder and kept her in place with little effort.

    ¡°Oh no, no. You are a patient. You shouldn¡¯t move.¡± She squeezed her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll come to the other side.¡±

    And then she heard the footsteps again, this time going around the bed. She saw the colourful fabric of the woman¡¯s robes first. Her stride was not graceful at all, in fact, it looked menacing. Her absent thought vanished from her mind as the woman stood right in front of her face and bent down, allowing her to look at the concubine¡¯s face.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    She smiled, but it did not reach her eyes. ¡°I told you, you were stupidly loyal. If you had confessed, your punishment would have been lesser. The Imperial Consort was never going to save you.¡±

    She could not help the tears that formed in her eyes, the utter despair that crashed over her at the knowledge that the woman knew. ¡°Why¡­ why me?¡± She whispered. ¡°I only did as they asked. Why did you not¡­ go for them?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°Oh, I wanted to.¡± She squatted down, put her hand on her chin and looked up at the attendant as if she were a particularly fascinating toy. ¡°But you see, even the Emperor¡¯s decree doesn¡¯t give me enough power to touch the Imperial Consort and her cohorts. She left no evidence of herself in the matter. It would have been my word against hers. No one would have taken that seriously. I would not have gotten my revenge if I went for her. You, on the other hand, are as helpless as a newborn foal. And the Imperial Consort didn¡¯t hurt my son herself, you did. You chose to when you could have chosen not to.¡±

    A smirk curled her lips. ¡°So, I made an example of you. Now, anyone in your position will think a hundred times before they choose. After all,¡± her smirk widened just a bit, ¡°their Mistresses won¡¯t save them. That had become clear to all today.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡­ I was just a message?¡± She asked, her voice cracking.

    ¡°Yes. I wanted it to be loud and clear what happens when you touch my son. But also,¡± she leaned up, coming close enough that their noses touched, that she could see the bloodlust simmering right beneath the woman¡¯s cold gaze, ¡°I wanted to make you suffer.¡±

    Her trembling intensified. She should never have angered this woman, she realized that now. The woman had never been quiet or timid and many of the noble concubines despised her attitude. But she had also never quite tried to fight back against things that happened to her. Senior Attendant Li had disciplined the woman, Yu could still see the bruises on her arms, but she never said a word. It was only when her son was touched that she roared, like a lioness protecting her cub.

    ¡°What will happen to me?¡± She asked in a small, trembling voice.

    The answer was almost instant. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll be exiled.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?!¡± She screeched, raising her voice for the first time. She had entered the Palace when she had been a mere girl of 12. She had served the Palace ever since then. She had even served the Empress Dowager during the reign of the Emperor¡¯s father. The Palace was her home, her life. She did not know a life outside of it! She could not even begin to imagine how she would live without the walls of the Imperial Palace around her.

    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t think you would be allowed to stay here after harming an Imperial Prince, did you?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this is my home. How¡­ how could you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± The woman rolled her eyes. ¡°That was not my work. The Emperor decided that all on his own. Isn¡¯t it better than an execution?¡±

    No, no, it wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°You get to get out of this suffocating palace where you have to obey the whims of concubines, lead a life of your own. I am sure you have some savings to yourself. You could get far away from here, and live out the rest of your life quietly. Who knows? You could even find yourself a husband. Build a family.¡±

    That¡­ did sound like a pretty picture. A beautiful dream. Maybe, it wouldn¡¯t be all that bad¡­

    ¡°That is¡­ unless someone comes in the night and slits your throat.¡±

    Her thoughts screeched to a halt. She turned her eyes to the woman, only to find her staring unblinkingly, and began to tremble again.

    ¡°You¡­ you wouldn¡¯t,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    The woman then got up and brushed off the invisible dust on her robes. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave you to think about what you will do with your life. Sweet dreams.¡±

    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t-¡±

    She felt a sharp pain on her neck and then her mind sunk into oblivion.

    <hr>

    Oh, Samaya was bluffing hard.

    She had neither the time nor the resources to hunt a lone woman across the Empire.

    But that woman didn¡¯t know that. After all, Samaya had quite some experience in making people believe things that were untrue.

    The look of utter terror and despair on the woman¡¯s face, the thought that she was going to look over her shoulder for the rest of her life, slowly giving into paranoia and driving herself into insanity¡­ oh how satisfying it all was!

    She hummed happily as she reached her courtyard, where only Ah-Liu was awake, keeping an eye on the sleeping bundle on the bed while she went to plant a psychological trojan horse in the woman¡¯s mind.

    Samaya patted his head. ¡°Thank you, Ah-Liu. Go to sleep now. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Once he left, she changed into her night clothes and laid down beside Manu, who stirred immediately and burrowed himself into her chest.

    The next week went almost completely uneventfully, except for the awkwardness and somewhat cold behaviour of some of the concubines during the morning tea with the Empress when she had gone to attend again. She resolutely ignored them and spoke to the women whom she was amiable with. She spent the week mostly with her son, making sure he was recovering well, playing with him and the Princesses, and generally just bringing back her bright, happy boy. It was one of the most fulfilling time she had had at the Palace.

    Another event was the Emperor going out of the Palace to visit some of the important Ministers, just before the week ended. That was a yearly ritual apparently, to ¡°strengthen the bond between the Emperor and his courtiers.¡± She¡¯d had to stand at attention with the other concubines for a few hours.

    It was on the last day of the week that something happened when Samaya was woken up from her light sleep by footsteps padding across her roof and outside her residence.

 Chapter 45: Assailants

    Samaya awoke as she heard soft footsteps padding across her roof. Those tiled roofs made it easy to get a grip and move around sneakily if you knew what you were doing. However ¡­ these people were not being very sneaky. And no, she was not talking about her own senses. A decently trained assassin would have been able to disguise those footsteps from her. The only reason she could sense Siwang¡¯s or the Emperor¡¯s men was because she was sensitive to their chi.

    These, however, were not sneaky enough to be trained assassins. Some sort of martial artist probably. Good enough to go after the average Joe, heck even after lower-class nobles who had little martial training or enough money to hire good martial artists as bodyguards. These footsteps were soft, but audible to her trained ears nonetheless. These ones seemed trained enough for fights on the streets and underground, but not trained enough to be assassins.

    That was the only purpose she could think of for anyone with training to be hanging around her residence. Because they certainly were not the Shadow Guards. Those fuckers were quieter than nights when even crickets went silent. Besides, the Shadow Guards rarely followed her or Manu anymore. Most of them had left with the Emperor. The rest of them¡­ she was pretty sure she felt them lurking around the Tianfenggog. Made sense, since the Empress was carrying the heir of the Emperor. None of Siwang¡¯s men would be this conspicuous.

    So, that left someone sent after her or her son.

    On the one night that she was alone.

    She had even sent Ah-Liu away to spend some time with Hua at her brothel. Damn it!

    She didn¡¯t move from her position. One of the first lessons she learnt was not letting anyone sneaking up on you know that you knew they were coming. She heard them jump in through the window, doing a total count. Two inside, five outside¡­ a total of seven.

    It wouldn¡¯t be hard to get them. But she couldn¡¯t let her guard down. She had been in enough tussles in this world to know that some of these fuckers were relentless and sometimes had some special moves up their sleeves.

    Ah-Liu was going to be insufferable about guarding her, wasn¡¯t he?

    She heard one of them standing right beside her and pulling the curtain. Thank god all these beds were always pushed up against the wall. She¡¯d have a hard time protecting Manu otherwise.

    The sound of something sharp being unsheathed reached her ears. Judging by how short it sounded, it was probably some sort of dagger. She waited for the dagged to come down and soon enough, it did.

    Just before the dagger reached her throat, her hand snapped up and caught it by the wrist. Her eyes opened and she only allowed enough time for the surprise to come over the man¡¯s expression, visible only through his eyes due to his covered face, before she pulled out the small knife that she always kept in her sleeve, pulling the man down and drove it straight into the man¡¯s throat, not giving him the time to get over his surprise.

    She watched as the light left his eyes, warm blood sliding down the knife and onto her hand.

    ¡°Shang! Why are you fucking around?! This is not the time to-¡±

    The man who was a few steps behind the now corpse paused in his angry rant, finally realising what was happening.

    Samaya quickly slid her knife out of the man¡¯s throat and kicked his body, sending him flying and crashing into his ¡­ comrade? Whatever.

    The sound must have alerted those outside since she heard footsteps rushing in. But they were not the only ones that the crash alerted. Samaya felt movement behind her.

    ¡°Manu, hide!¡± She said as she jumped off the bed.

    She heard the sheets ruffle and knew that the boy had listened to her. She watched as the man - the one that was alive - pushed the corpse off himself. With a sudden surge of movement, the assailant lunged forward, his fists crackling with chi as he aimed a devastating blow at Samaya¡¯s chest. If that connected, her ribcage would cave in within a millisecond. However, to her senses, it seemed slow. The time had not stopped or slowed down, but her perception had become faster since coming into this world.

    She was already in motion, her reflexes honed to perfection in her own world and maximized by the speed she had gained in this one. With a quick sidestep, she evaded his strike, her body moving fluidly as she countered with a lightning-fast kick to his abdomen, sending him reeling backwards with a grunt of pain. She could already hear footsteps approaching, she couldn¡¯t delay.

    Pressing on the balls of her feet, she pushed off and shot forward, reaching him within the blink of an eye, her fist already poised for a punch. One uppercut to the jaw usually wouldn¡¯t do much to a man of that stature, especially when delivered by a comparatively slender figure like hers. But she knew how to target with precision and her accelerated speed made it so that her punch landed with a considerable amount of force, which she knew from experience was comparable to their chi enhancement.

    She felt the jaw crack above her fist and the force of her punch, combined with the man¡¯s momentum, made the entire body flip backwards, the man going head first into the ground. Well, she should give him a hand, shouldn¡¯t she? She grabbed his neck, her hand grasping onto just the right places in order to have a good grip, and slammed his head into the ground, letting gravity do most of the work for her. She saw his eyes haze over and knew he wouldn¡¯t be getting up anytime soon.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    She straightened and turned just in time for the rest of the assailants to get into the room. Two of them entered through two windows while the rest ran in through the doors. Okay, this ¡­ could be a challenge. She preferred not to go against so many head-on. Her expertise lay in sneaking up and taking out her targets. She might not get out of this unscathed.

    They closed in on her, their attacks coming in a relentless barrage. They were not holding back, that was for sure. They had their weapons aiming for her jugular. Had she not trained like hell with those fucking monsters Siwang had thrown at her, she would have been shish kebab by now, even with her enhanced speed. Thankfully, her five years of training and missions came in handy. She moved with a speed and agility that seemed nearly supernatural. She danced between the blades and fists, her movements a blur as she deflected their strikes with precise blocks and counters while trying to formulate a strategy to deal with all of them alone.

    It was at times like these that she fell back to her training with her mentor.

    When in doubt, use them against themselves

    Okay, they were coming from front and back, the front one had his sword aimed at her chest. She dodged to the empty side and, instead of moving away, grabbed his wrist. A split-second glance from the corner of her eyes told her that the other man had his sword raised, leaving his front completely defenceless. She pulled the front assailant¡¯s wrist, turning to the side, letting his own strength and momentum carry him and his sword past her right into the other man¡¯s gut.

    The sound of another sword swishing through the air behind her was enough to make her let go and duck out of its way, sliding beneath it in a flash. The blade that would have sliced through her shoulder in one swipe now slivered the wrist she¡¯d just been holding. The man let out a guttural scream that echoed off the walls. He dropped to his knees and so did the man who had his gut pierced.

    The third man, who had just sliced his friend¡¯s wrist, stumbled forward as he lost his balance. If she¡¯d had her knife, she would have driven it straight into his carotid artery. But she lost it sometime during the fight. She settled for a quick chop to his neck instead, enforced by her speed, knocking him out effectively.

    Okay. Two more. She could do this-

    She felt a burst of condensed energy crackling through the air as it hurtled toward the woman with deadly force. She immediately tried to speed out of the way. But her assailant was a little too close and she had realized it a little too late. Even though the attack itself flew past her, the raw force of it slammed into her side and sent her flying back. She slammed into the table where they usually had their food, the chi blast slamming into it along with her, shattering it into pieces that went flying in every direction. She let out a strangled scream as she felt some of the splinters - shards, really - embedding themselves into her back and side¡­ some of them even got into the underside of her arms.

    Fuck, fuck, fuck! Fucking ranged attacks. She hated those. It was one of those cards up the sleeves that she was talking about. She knew some martial artists could do ranged attacks. She knew it took a considerable amount of both talent and training to be able to do those. She also knew that they took a lot out of martial artists. Even Siwang couldn¡¯t do more than half a dozen in a day without feeling tired. And something that could make that monster feel tired was ¡­ something she didn¡¯t want to deal with.

    She looked up. Whoever it was had to be a young man. He had the talent but not the training. She could tell by the lack of precision and the way the boy was panting, sweat soaking his face coverings, swaying slightly on his feet. The final man was standing a few steps behind him, sword in hand.

    Fuck, if only she¡¯d been able to avoid it. She would have easily been able to snap his neck. She ignored the pain radiating through her body and pushed off the ground to get up.

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    Her eyes widened as Manu¡¯s voice reached her ears. Horrified, she turned, only to find Manu scrambling out from under the bed, running towards her.

    ¡°Manu, no!¡±

    She could see it, the movements incredibly slow to her, as the fifth man grabbed him by his collar and pulled him back, pressing a sword to his neck. Her heart jumped to her throat, panic and rage surging through her at the same time.

    ¡°Let him go!¡± She screamed, like a fucking civilian, but she wasn¡¯t thinking straight.

    ¡°Ah ah ah,¡± the man¡¯s deep voice had a tone of mockery in it. He pressed the sword just a bit harder, and Samaya could see the thin line of blood forming as it pierced his skin. ¡°Don¡¯t move or I will slice this boy¡¯s throat ear to ear.

    She froze in place, clenching her teeth. She could almost see the smirk forming beneath that mask of his. ¡°You have wreaked enough havoc on us. It¡¯s our turn.¡±

    He tilted his head towards his only remaining partner. ¡°Ning, kill the bitch!¡±

    The man in front of her raised his sword.

    Think, think, think, think, think!

    With her instinct and training in overdrive, she grabbed the largest shard she could find beside her. She didn¡¯t bother guarding herself with it. Instead, she pulled back and threw it as fast as she could at the man holding Manu hostage, bracing herself for the pain that was sure to come from the sword about to pierce her.

    The splinter went right into the man¡¯s eye and out his skull, before embedding itself in the wall behind him, now soaked in blood. But the sword¡­ never pierced her. It reached her shoulder but then paused as if the man in front of him had lost all strength. The moment of pause seemed to stretch an eternity.

    The man fell to the ground, the sword sliding against the skin of her shoulder and making a small shallow cut as the man lost his grip, finally clattering onto the ground right beside its owner.

    Samaya finally saw the knife protruding from the back of the man¡¯s skull and then looked up, her tensed shoulder finally relaxing as she saw who her saviour was. She slumped against the ground, whispering the name with relief.

    ¡°Han Qin.¡±

 Chapter 46: Treatment

    The very air around the Emperor was cold. Anyone who had refined their senses enough to sense chi would feel his energy crackling dangerously, boundless wrath simmering beneath his skin. But even the servants who could not sense the Emperor¡¯s energy could feel chills running down their spine and they dared not utter a sound as the Emperor got off his horse and stormed into the Yongyagong, heading straight for one of the outer courtyards where the newest Virtuous Lady, Lady Qing, lived.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Qing and the First Imperial Prince have been attacked in the harem!¡±

    The moment that the Shadow Guard had interrupted his meeting with Marquis Han and relayed those words, Huang Yasheng felt something in his chest jump. He had stood without delay and stormed out of the man¡¯s house. He had not taken his palanquin, knowing that thing was as slow as a snail. Instead, he hopped on one of the horses and weaved through the Capital, taking the shortcuts that he had learned when growing up.

    It was against all the etiquette of the Imperial Family, but surely no one would blame him. His only son had been attacked. It was only natural he would be worried. If not for the concern to maintain a modicum of decorum, he would have run through the Capital at the highest speed to get to his son

    But who would know? Who would know that it was not only his son he was worried about? Who would know that the first thing that entered his mind as soon as he heard those words was the image of that woman lying prone on the floor, curled around a smaller body like he knew she would be if she was ever forced to give up her life for her son? Who would know that he imagined the light leave her hazel eyes, her gaze - usually so fiery - void of life and the fire that he had come to admire? Who would know that his chest had tightened painfully at the image of her empty eyes?

    No one.

    No one would know.

    No one could know.

    That woman was not someone he should get attached to. An Emperor¡¯s attachment held weight - political implications. It was a burden for those who did not want it, shackles that bound you in the glided cage that was the Imperial Harem. It was something that could cause an upheaval in the entire nation. His uncle - the product of his grandfather¡¯s attachment to a courtesan - was proof enough of that. At a time when the future of the throne was uncertain with one unborn child in the Empress¡¯s womb and the First Imperial Prince suddenly appearing out of nowhere, when his courtiers were contemplating choosing sides, he could not show favour to the mother of the Prince.

    And above all, that woman did not want his affections. He could see it. She only saw him as the father of her child, someone to cooperate with but be wary of. He could not blame her. And he would not force his affections on her on a whim, a temporary desire for closeness. He was sure that was what it was. Emperors feeling some sort of affection for a certain concubine was normal. It would fade with time. She would leave before the decade was over.

    That was what he told himself even as he raced through the capital, his throat tight as he tried to chase the image of her broken, lifeless body away. The Shadow Guard had said that she was alive, and so was his son. There was nothing to worry about.

    He did not stop as he approached the gates of the Imperial City. Even if the door guards had not recognised him, his Shadow Guards must have gotten the message that he was coming. The larger doors opened with a heave and the guards quickly moved out of the way. He paid them no mind as he weaved through the Palace roads towards the Inner Palace, making a beeline for the Yongyagong.

    It did not take him long to reach the courtyard, but it felt like an eternity.

    He ignored the servants who had dropped to their knees at his approach, head to the ground. He walked to the closest one and spoke.

    ¡°Speak. Where is Lady Qing and the Prince?¡±

    The young girl, to her credit, answered swiftly. ¡°Answering Your Majesty, the Lady is inside, being treated by the Imperial Physician. Imperial Prince Xu has been taken to Lady Fu¡¯s courtyard by Eunuch Liu.¡±

    ¡°And Han Qin?¡±

    From the little information he got, Han Qin was the one who saved them.

    ¡°The Grand Commandant is guarding the Lady.¡±

    He relaxed just a tad. Han Qin standing guard meant that she was safe.

    Without another word, he went inside, crossing the front porch. He saw Han Qin standing just a step behind the door, facing outside with his arms crossed. It did not mean much that he had his back to the room. Han Qin could react to anything within his surroundings easily.

    The moment he saw the Emperor, the man bowed. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Nodding in response, Huang Yasheng spoke only one word. ¡°Report.¡±

    Years of being together in battle and politics meant that Han Qin¡¯s response was prompt and precise. ¡°Your Majesty, I had come to the Palace to get the documents that you needed.¡± Ah, the documents that he had trusted Han Qin to bring over, the documents that had some considerably damning implications for some particular courtiers of his court. He¡¯d told Han Qin to go after midnight so that no one would be able to interrupt him or even see him. He did not need the spies in the Palace to blabber. He was supposed to discuss them today with Preceptor Xie, who himself had some disturbing news of his uncle being active towards the East.

    ¡°Just as I was leaving the Palace, I heard a scream coming from the Yongyagong. I ran as fast as I could. When I came here, I saw bodies on the floor, one man holding Prince Xu hostage while the other had his sword aimed at Lady Qing.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°I took care of the latter first, since Lady Qing seemed to be in immediate danger. I was going to deal with the one holding the Prince immediately after, but¡­ Lady Qing took care of that already.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Huang Yasheng blinked as he processed that information. ¡°Qin¡­ you are telling me that my concubine killed all her assailants but one?¡±

    Han Qin nodded, not a trace of a lie on his expression. ¡°Well, not all of them. Two of them were alive but incapacitated. One of them is still unconscious, and the other had his hand sliced off. One of them was just knocked out. He is in the dungeon.¡± Han Qin nodded towards the inside¡­ towards the drying pool of blood on the floor. ¡°We don¡¯t know if either of them will survive.¡±

    He supposed he should not be surprised. Part of him was not, truly. Qing Samaya looked like someone who went through quite a few battles of her own in life. Her life must not have been easy in that border town brimming with criminals. The way she held herself, the way she scanned her surroundings, the way she seemed ready to move into action, ¡­ all tells of a trained soldier. Most importantly, the way she could run circles around his Guards.

    What kind of life had she lived?

    The question that sometimes strayed into his mind when he thought of her found its way into his thoughts again.

    He shook his head slightly. Useless thoughts, those were.

    ¡°How are they?¡±

    ¡°Prince Xu is unharmed save for a small cut to his neck. Don¡¯t worry, he is not in danger, it is a shallow cut on the skin. Lady Qing¡­ she has small shards of wood on her back and arms from being thrown onto the furniture and a cut on her shoulder. She is being treated inside.¡±

    He clenched his teeth, as the image in his mind was replaced by her slender body being pierced with jagged pieces of wood. He pushed it away, walking inside. He could see that the curtains around the bed were down and two figures sitting behind them, a third one standing beside them with a bowl in hand.

    They seemed to notice his approach and immediately the figure sitting behind the first one stood, lifting the curtain. It was the Imperial Physician. As soon as he saw him, the middle-aged man bowed, along with the maid who was holding the bowl.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Huang Yasheng spared them a nod before stepping inside the flimsy shield that the curtain created. The only indication that he felt anything at the sight in front of him was the clenching of his fist beneath his sleeve.

    His concubine sat with his back to them, her back devoid of clothes on her upper body except for the wrapping around her breasts. And even that had spots of blood on it. No doubt that the wounds there were taken care of first so that she could have some sort of covering to protect her decency as the physician took care of the rest. Usually, no man except the Emperor would be able to see the bare skin of a concubine. There were only two exceptions to this, the birth of a child and dangerous or life-threatening injuries. This was the latter.

    Lady Qing¡¯s back and arms bore the wounds of her fierce battle. Small and large shards protruded from her skin like twisted daggers, a painful reminder of the attack she had endured. The larger shards, jagged and menacing, jutted out from her flesh in irregular patterns, their tips stained with blood where they had pierced her skin. Some were embedded deep, pressing into her flesh, the wound around it raw and pulsing.

    But Huang Yasheng could see more open wounds, where the shards that had been piercing her must have been removed, leaving behind raw, angry wounds that oozed blood. The smaller fragments, like tiny shards of glass, dotted her skin in a macabre mosaic of injury. He could see other, older scars, jagged lines and veins of old injuries scattered across her dark skin, knowing from experience some of those had to have been quite painful. He was barely even surprised at the sight. And now, more scars would be added to that canvas that had already been carved through by whatever life she had led before coming to the Palace.

    He had given her his word. He had told her the Palace would be safe. Why had he gotten so complacent, so unnecessarily confident in the security of the Palace? Why had he not spared a few Shadow Guards to the Yongyagong, where all his children lived? Where she lived?

    He exhaled softly and pulled himself out of his spiralling thoughts.

    ¡°Lady Qing,¡± he called.

    She turned around and Huang Yasheng saw her clenched jaw, the sweat rolling down her face and her eyes simmering with pain.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she exhaled those words softly. ¡°Forgive me for being unable to greet you properly.¡±

    Huang Yasheng waved at the Imperial Physician to continue his work as he walked to the bed and sat in front of her, the Physician taking his place behind her.

    ¡°Do not worry about such trivial things when you are injured,¡± he said sternly. ¡°How painful is it?¡±

    ¡°I do not. But the people around here do.¡± He should have expected that answer. She tilted her head and gave a shaky smile. It looked a bit manic. ¡°Are you worried about me, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Of course, We are worried about Our concubine,¡± he replied immediately. She rolled her eyes as if she didn¡¯t believe him. He did not expect her to, of course. Still, it irritated him. ¡°You still have not answered Our question.¡±

    The woman scoffed. ¡°It is as painful as ¡­ you know, getting your flesh pierced by a dozen shards of woo- mph!¡±

    She immediately clamped her mouth shut and clenched her jaw as a scream of pain rumbled in her throat, suppressed and muffled into something like a growl. Her hands clenched around the sheets so tightly that he could see her knuckles turning white, her nails digging into her palm through the fabric.

    Almost without thought, he reached out, taking one of her hands in his and turning it around. He gently made her fingers unfurl before wrapping his own larger palm around hers. He looked up at her, only to find her looking back at him warily, her chest heaving with soft, pained pants. He was sure she would have ripped her hand away from his if she could. He could see that she felt drained of strength and energy.

    He reached out with his other hand. ¡°Let me hold it, Ya¡¯er,¡± he said, the term of endearment he had made up on the spot in the Imperial Punishment Grounds to rile up his courtiers slipping out of his tongue easily. ¡°You are already injured. Do not hurt yourself anymore.¡±

    She stared for a long moment before the stalemate was broken by another groan behind clenched teeth as the Physician pulled out another shard. Something in her must have given in, because she unclenched her other hand and put it in the palm he held out. The next moment, he felt those slender hands tighten around his own in an iron grip, callused fingers pressing so hard against his skin that he could feel every bump, her nails finding purchase in the back of his hand this time. It was barely a sting.

    They stayed like that for more than half an hour, groans and grunts of agony leaving her every now and then, even as she tried not to make a sound. He did not let go for even a moment, moving his hands this way and that with her when the Physician needed to get those shards out of her arms.

    He moved closer and closer until at one point, her head ended up on his shoulder. He could hear her frantic heartbeat, her ragged breathing, every tremor that ran through her body, and the rumble in her throat as she muffled her screams from the pain. He tried not to notice her olive skin glistening with sweat, tried not to notice the heat of her body against his, tried not to notice her bosom heaving every time she took a breath, tried not to notice her biting down on her bottom lip. That was not what she needed right now, he reminded himself as he allowed her to use him as support.

    All the while her hands held his tightly.

    As the Physician pulled out the final shard, she finally slumped against him, her soft pants brushing warm air against his skin and her small shoulders trembling against his chest.

 Chapter 47: Suspects

    What was she doing?

    She could barely even think with the pain piercing every part of her body. She was paying the price for letting her guard down after taking care of the first three fuckers.

    And now she was sitting with the Emperor, with her head on the man¡¯s shoulder, her ear dangerously close to the man¡¯s neck, keenly listening to the man¡¯s pulse. Her hands - smaller than the man¡¯s but no less rough - wrapped around his hands tightly, her muscles strained and visible from the effort. She knew she had significant strength when she tried. Was it hurting the Emperor? It didn¡¯t seem like it. He seemed completely calm, hands holding hers without complaint, letting her rest her head on his shoulder. She may not care much for the rules in this place, but she knew touching the Emperor was a big deal.

    She wished she had the strength to let go. She wished she did not feel every vein and bump on the man¡¯s hands. She wished she did not hear the man¡¯s quickening pulse. She wished she did not feel the man¡¯s breath ghosting over her neck. She would honestly take the feeling of that sharp, stabbing pain in every place where those shards of wood pressed into her and the agony that cut into her very nerves whenever the physician behind her took out a shard.

    But she did not let go. She was tired of holding herself up. The man¡¯s warmth and his sturdy body were like a wall she could lean on. Perhaps it was the pain, perhaps it was her own weakness, but she took the relief it offered.

    She suppressed her screams in her throat, not wanting anyone to hear, not wanting to look any weaker than she already did. Every time a shard would come out, she would open her mouth, and let out the breath she had been holding back along with her screams. Every time it would come out ragged and broken, her chest shuddering in effort.

    The Emperor was silent as he held her hands, offering her silent support - something she hadn¡¯t had ever since she was thrown into this world by that damned portal. She always had to be the strong one, the one supporting. When was the last time she had been this vulnerable? Probably with¡­ him.

    This time, the pain did not come from her back, but from her chest, long buried memories surfacing. The man she lost, the man she had yet to find ¡­ the man she had given up all hope of finding. She pushed those thoughts down. She did not need to lose herself right now. Not in front of these men.

    She focused, listening to the man¡¯s pulse, listening to his steady breath, feeling his thumb gently caressing the back of her hand. The present - she had to focus on the present. That man was lost. She had her son now. She had this ¡­ man, whatever he was to her. She had this situation where she needed to be the shield and the sword for Manu. She could not afford to stray.

    So, she compartmentalised all those unnecessary things and allowed herself to focus on the man¡¯s presence, on the pain coursing through her body, on the warmth of the man¡¯s breath, on how close their bodies were, on how her breasts were only inches away from the man¡¯s chest. Crude observations, she knew, but they allowed her mind to drift away from unwanted thoughts and come back to the present. She kept suppressing her screams, kept heaving breaths every time a splinter or a shard came out, and kept clenching her teeth against every bit of pain she felt.

    And finally, the last shard came out. She slumped against the man in front of her, letting out breaths so shaky that they made her entire body shudder. She still had her head on the man¡¯s shoulder. She didn¡¯t want to get up, didn¡¯t want to spend that energy. But she couldn¡¯t keep using the man as her personal rock.

    So, she made to lift her head. Just as she applied the little bit of pressure needed for the motion, she felt one of the man¡¯s hands release hers and come up to her head, gently pressing on the back of her head.

    ¡°You do not need to move just yet, Ya¡¯er.¡± She felt the man¡¯s throat vibrate as he spoke, the rumble sending shivers down her spine. ¡°It is alright to rest.¡±

    That large hand gently stroked her hair. It wasn¡¯t anything massive, just a little movement on the top of her head. A soft caress. It was ¡­ comfortable. Soothing. It made her want to melt. She¡¯d already shown her vulnerable side to the man. Surely, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be so for a few moments longer?

    She allowed herself to relax and listened quietly as the man spoke.

    ¡°Is it done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The Physician behind her replied. ¡°Now I just need to clean the wounds and bandage them. I might have to stitch some of them.¡±

    Fuck. Here come fucking alcohol and needles.

    She tried not to tense up. She knew from experience that being tensed made it a lot worse. The man must have felt something because she felt that caress again. The man¡¯s fingers gently patting her head, the fingers moving back and forth on her scalp. His other hand, still around her own, has its thumb gently rubbing across the stretch between her thumb and forefinger.

    She exhaled softly and braced herself for the burn. And oh boy, did it burn when she felt that cold liquid pouring onto her wounds.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± She growled into the man¡¯s collarbone as her. Her teeth clenched so hard that you could hear them grinding against each other. Damn, this never got any less painful.

    Okay, Samaya. No more weakness.

    She bore through the pain, once again suppressing her groans and screams of agony as the physician cleaned her wounds and stitched them up. She could feel her throat itching and her eyes burning, knowing that tears were gathering in her eyes for the pain. Nope. Not doing that. She pressed her eyes against the man¡¯s clothes, letting the fabric soak up the tears.

    And finally, finally, the Physician was done.

    ¡°Lady Qing,¡± the man said softly. ¡°It is time to bandage your wounds. You must straighten.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Exhaling into the man¡¯s dragon embroidered robes, she gave a small nod and finally lifted her head. The hand that had been on her head until now finally let up and she lifted her head, only to find those golden eyes looking back at her. For a moment, it seemed like ¡­ they were shining, as the man stared unerringly at her, eyes boring into hers. Then the moment passed and both of them averted their eyes, unable to describe the indiscernible feeling crackling between them.

    The man got to work, applying cold ointment to her wounds. Finally, those burning, flaming wounds filled with agony calmed down, soothed by the cooling ointment, allowing her some relief. And then the man gently wrapped the bandages around her body, Samaya lending a hand to help.

    When the man was done, he stepped back and bowed. ¡°I shall prescribe some medicine to help the wounds heal faster. The bandages have to be changed every few days and the ointment re-applied at the same time. I shall come back then.¡±

    Samaya nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Dismissed,¡± the Emperor said not a moment later.

    The Physician gave another deep bow and made his way out. Samaya looked back at the man. They were still close, close enough that she could see the flecks in the man¡¯s pupils, close enough that she was practically on his lap.

    She cleared her throat and gently tugged her hand out of the Emperor¡¯s grasp, which he allowed. Gently pressing her other hand on the bed to anchor herself, she slid back a bit, putting some distance between them.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly.

    The last half an hour felt surreal. She had not imagined that she would ever be so close to the man, no matter the reason. She had not expected her own reaction to the proximity. She could not control it. She did not like what she could not control. Best to just push it all away.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± The man asked, instead of responding to her awkward expression of gratitude. His voice seemed stoic, almost blank, as if the past few moments had not happened. Good. It was better this way.

    Then¡­ why did she feel disappointed?

    ¡°Better,¡± she replied, her voice hoarse. ¡°The ointment worked wonders.¡±

    Those wounds should take about ¡­ a month to properly heal. She wondered if she would have to put a pause on her exercise and training. Probably. For a while, at least.

    Samaya felt a hand tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. Blinking, she traced the hand back to the Emperor, who looked at her with that unreadable expression on his face. ¡°Do not worry. We shall find whoever did this and make them regret ever being born.¡±

    She exhaled softly, Well, that was a promise she could get behind.

    Samaya gently pulled her head away from his hand before speaking ¡°I would like to be kept informed about the investigation, Your Majesty.¡±

    The hand, once again left caressing the air, dropped. ¡°You need not worry about such nasty things-¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she interrupted. ¡°My son and I were almost killed. I deserve to know who did it and I deserve to see the evidence and investigation of it myself. Do not worry. I grew up in nasty, I can handle it.¡±

    He exhaled softly. ¡°Very well.¡± He leaned back and tilted his head questioningly. ¡°Do you have anyone you suspect?¡±

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you want me to be truthful?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man replied immediately. ¡°It does not matter who you think it is. We shall not let the culprit go unpunished.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked softly. ¡°Even if it meant that the balance in your Harem and Court might be disrupted.¡±

    He paused at that. Samaya stared unblinkingly, waiting for an answer.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied after a moment. ¡°The Son of Heaven is not so weak that He cannot punish someone who dared try to kill his child.¡±

    Ah. So, that was what he was going to do. She supposed that was true. Trying to kill the Imperial Prince meant certain death. Even if the man could not go to that extent against any of the High Nobles in his court, he could deal quite a blow to them.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She exhaled softly. ¡°I have two in mind. The Imperial Consort and Consort Kang Yuxin. Maybe both. But it is probably one of them.¡±

    The man stared at her. ¡°Not the Empress?¡±

    She shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°She has no incentive to, at the moment. She has a child on the way. If it is a son, her position is secure. Not to mention, she has never directly caused harm to me. If she had to target anyone, it would be Manu, not me. But these assassins clearly had their swords aimed at me.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Well, they completely ignored Manu, for one.¡± She thought back. ¡°And even when one of them got his hands on Manu, it was to use him as leverage against me so they could kill me. I was the target, not Manu.¡± She scoffed. ¡°Besides, if she wanted to send someone against me, I assume she has enough resources to send actual assassins and not just some thugs with martial training.¡±

    The man raised an eyebrow at that, clearly curious how she knew the difference, but thankfully left that alone for now. ¡°And what makes you suspect Consorts Yun and Kang?¡±

    Yun? It took her a moment that that was the surname of the Imperial Consort.

    She exhaled. ¡°Well, Kang Yuxin has more reasons than the Imperial Consort. After all, she hates me and I just had a family member of hers whipped and exiled. She took it as an insult. She probably felt humiliated.¡±

    ¡°And the Imperial Consort?¡±

    ¡°The same, but to a lesser extent. I just exposed her Attendant in front of the entire harem. Her position isn¡¯t quite shaky, but people are pointing fingers. Some are wondering if it is worth it to stay in her faction. Needless to say, she is¡­ irritated.¡±

    ¡°Why no one else? If I remember, Ladies Han and Liao also do not like you.¡±

    She scoffed. ¡°They neither have the courage nor the resources. The most those two can conjure are petty fights. They can be malicious but I do not think they have the kind of grit needed to hire killers. Still, if you wish to investigate them, you can.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The Emperor gave a small nod, before standing. ¡°Very well. You have given Us some very useful insights, my lady. Worry not, the culprit will be brought to justice.¡± She opened her mouth to speak but he interrupted her. ¡°And yes, We shall keep you abreast of the process.¡±

    He seemed to want to say something more but ultimately, he just put a hand on her shoulder and squeezed.

    ¡°Rest well, Ya¡¯er.¡±

    And with those parting words, he saw himself out.

 Chapter 48: Concerns, Tears and Apologies

    It almost seemed like a dream.

    If not for the lingering scent of the man¡¯s perfume, she really would have thought it was some sort of fever dream. She sighed as she relaxed against the pillow stacked against the headboard. Her back was mostly numb now but there was a lingering ache, which was to be expected after what she had gone through.

    ¡°Min, can you go and bring Manu here?¡± She asked as she absently scratched the side of her neck. It felt itchy.

    Min bowed and quietly went out, while Su arranged the blankets on her. It wasn¡¯t long before Lian brought in food for her, arranged a small table on the bed, allowing her to put her legs beneath it, and they quietly arranged the food. All of them had sombre looks on their faces, their brows furrowed and their lips curled downwards.

    ¡°What is it? Why do you all look so sullen?¡± She asked.

    They glanced up in uncanny unison and then exchanged looks with each other. All of them seemed hesitant to speak.

    Samaya tilted her head. ¡°Well?¡±

    Lian opened her mouth to speak, ¡°It¡¯s no-¡±

    ¡°How can you be so uncaring, Lady Qing?¡±

    ¡°Su!¡± Lian called out, her tone scolding. ¡°Do not speak to the Lady that way!¡±

    Samaya quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Lian, it¡¯s fine.¡± She turned to the young girl. ¡°Su, what are you talking about?¡±

    Something seemed to bubble up in the girl. ¡°My lady, why are you so uncaring about yourself? You never say anything when the other concubines bully you! I know Attendant Li was hurting you too! But you never said a word! Not until you found out that the Prince too¡­ and even now! You almost died! But you do not seem to care! His Majesty himself came but you¡­ but you never demanded that the Imperial Consort be pun-¡±

    ¡°Su,¡± she interrupted, her voice calm but firm. It was enough to make her clam up. ¡°I understand that you are frustrated. But you need to watch what you are saying. We have no idea who was behind this. We cannot throw around accusations. Be careful, even walls have ears.¡±

    Su ducked her head and Samaya could see a single tear run down her face and drop to the ground.

    Yu moved forward and bowed, speaking softly with a cracking voice. ¡°Please forgive her. Su was¡­ we all were afraid that ¡­ that you would be¡­ fatally injured or¡­ or worse. Su overstepped in her concern. Please be understanding.¡±

    Samaya blinked at that, looking at the faces peering at her, trying to conceal their worry, some succeeding more than others. It hit her like a ton of brick. They were worried for her. These maids, whom she had not given much thought beyond ¡®servants I should be nice to as long as they do not get in my way¡¯, were worried. For her. Su was crying. And Yu, the girl she barely ever acknowledged except when she served her, was trying to hold back her tears.

    She felt something clog up her throat and she had to exhale softly so she wouldn¡¯t lose her composure. God, what was she going to do with these silly little girls? How could they care so deeply for someone they had met barely a month ago?

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked softly. ¡°Why are you worried about me?¡±

    Su looked up, seeming confused. ¡°You¡­ you are our lady¡­¡±

    Samaya tilted her head, also confused. It was Lian who spoke next. ¡°My lady,¡± she started. ¡°When we are assigned to someone, we must serve them faithfully, care for their happiness, sorrow and pain. We must care for our lady.¡±

    Samaya raised an eyebrow. That couldn¡¯t be the end of it and they both knew that.

    ¡°You are ¡­ kind,¡± Lian continued after a moment. ¡°You do not punish us for honest mistakes. You share your food with us, you speak with us, you laugh with us. You see us as ¡­ humans. This slave has been working in the Imperial Palace for the past 20 years and she has never been treated with such consideration. Commoner slaves like us are rarely more than dirt under the boot of concubines. But you, my lady, had us beside you instead of at your feet. We shall never be able to forget your kindness.¡±

    And that was enough to have them treat her with such care and kindness. She understood. When her mentor had rescued her and brought her to his home, showing her the slightest bit of kindness, she had been absolutely ready to do anything for him. She was lucky that it was his mentor who saved her, not some creep who would take advantage of the crushing loneliness and the lack of self-worth she¡¯d had at the time.

    Fuck, why did everyone remind her of her past?

    She sighed and gestured at the girls to come closer. They did, but it wasn¡¯t enough. She gestured again. And once more before they were close enough. She gently reached out and ruffled their hair one by one, both of them letting out similarly indignant squeaks.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Thank you for worrying,¡± she said softly. ¡°You have to understand, I am not a noble. I am not someone who is entitled to throw tantrums for herself. As a commoner who got into the harem solely for her child, I cannot make a scene, unless it is for my son. If I do, well, that would only give all my enemies all the more reason to come at me. After all, why should His Majesty keep a concubine who does not know her place and reaches for the Heavens?¡±

    All true. If she acted out and demanded the Emperor¡¯s attention, no matter the reason, then everyone who had been looking for a chance to pounce at her¡­ would. But the more important reason was, she did not particularly care for anyone¡¯s involvement in this. Usually, in a situation like this, she would have reached out to the Fallen Phoenix Sect to do some investigation for her. But here, the circumstances were such that the Emperor had to be involved. Honestly, she would have preferred if he was not. That guy being involved meant meeting him more often, which was not good for the rush of all the confusing feelings she got every time she saw the man.

    She shook those thoughts off and then turned to the girls, smiling. ¡°Thank you,¡± she reached out and took Lian¡¯s hand, squeezing it. ¡°You as well. But you must be careful when speaking. Especially outside of this courtyard. Understood?¡±

    Lian knew already, of course. The woman was nearing thirty. But the two younger girls, in lesser control of their emotions, must be reminded.

    ¡°Mama!¡± The familiar call came from the doorway. The girls parted, allowing her the sight of her son standing in the doorway, with Min and Ah-Liu behind him, all of them looking distraught.

    Manu ran up to her, arms open to jump on her like they always were.

    ¡°Your Highness, you cannot! Lady Qing is injured!¡± It was Lian, bless her soul.

    Manu stumbled, a bit comically, Samaya would admit. And then he walked slowly to the bed, looking up at her with wide eyes, as if she would disappear any moment. He clearly wanted to come to her but was too afraid to.

    Samaya opened her arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°But mama, you are injured!¡±

    ¡°I will be okay. Just be slow and gentle when you get on, okay?¡±

    Manu hesitated for a moment but his need for his mother¡¯s embrace and warmth quickly overshadowed his hesitance. He gingerly climbed onto the bed, but did not get on her lap as he usually would. Instead, he slid closer and gently put his arms around her neck, burying his face under her chin.

    ¡°I was so scared,¡± he whispered.

    Samaya reached up, stroking his hair in a soothing manner. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were going to die.¡±

    Oh, her poor baby.

    ¡°I did not. I am here, alive and well. Don¡¯t think about it anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°You are not well. You are injured.¡±

    Samaya chuckled softly. ¡°I will be fine. I have come back injured many times. Didn¡¯t I always heal? It¡¯s alright, baby.¡± She dropped a kiss on his head. ¡°Mama is fine. You don¡¯ have to worry.¡±

    Manu¡¯s arms around her neck tightened and Samaya just knew he was not believing any of what she said. She sighed. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The boy got quite a scare last night. He had never actually seen her in a life or death situation. It was only natural that he would be impacted.

    She looked up at the girls and Ah-Liu, before gesturing Min and Ah-Liu to come closer. They did. One hand still around Manu, she gently reached out to Min with her other hand and ruffled her hair too. She looked surprised and confused, but the look of concern in her eyes told Samaya everything she needed to know.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she repeated, before looking at all of them. ¡°I am sorry for worrying you, everyone. I am alright now. The Physician said I would be healed in a month. So don¡¯t worry anymore, alright?¡±

    She exhaled softly. ¡°Now, I would like some time alone with my son, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± She tilted her head, pretending to be thoughtful for a moment, before speaking. ¡°Ah-Liu, you stay back. I need to speak with you for a moment.¡±

    The maids bowed and made their way out. The moment Ah-Liu was sure that the girls were out of earshot, he dropped to his knees on the ground, a look of utter despair coming over his face as she reached out and clutched the sheets by her feet.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, jiejie,¡± he croaked out, his voice cracking as if he was holding back tears. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone. I should never have left you alone. This is my fault. You got hurt because of-¡±

    ¡°Ah-Liu!¡± Her voice was probably harsher than she intended. But it did its job. Ah-Liu clamped his mouth shut and looked up at her with wide, red rimmed eyes. She reached out and then pinched his cheek tightly, making sure it stung. ¡°Who told you that you could blame yourself? This is not your fault. I was the one who told you to go. Don¡¯t you dare take all the blame upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°No buts!¡± She interrupted. ¡°Do you think that this was the first time I was ever in a situation like this? Do you think this was the first time I had to fight off random fuckers who came after me? Or do you think this was the first time I had to fight for my life? This has nothing on some of the missions I went on. I can handle myself. If anything, these injuries are my own fault. I was too preoccupied with dealing with them quickly and let my guard down. I didn¡¯t think they would have someone wielding ranged attacks. I got hurt because I made a mistake. Nothing more, nothing less. Understood?¡±

    Ah-Liu sniffled but did not answer.

    Samaya raised an eyebrow and gently cupped the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ah-Liu, this has been my life since¡­ well, forever. Someone sent some hired thugs after me. They are the ones to blame, not you. If the same had happened to you and I had blamed myself, then would you have agreed?¡±

    An instant shake of the head.

    She smiled at him. ¡°So, don¡¯t blame yourself, alright?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, he nodded.

    Samaya smiled and patted his head, her other hand repeating the same motion on Manu¡¯s back, feeling the same warmth she had felt when she had taken Manu as her own.

    It felt good to have people who cared about you.

 Chapter 49: Visitors

    It was when a visitor came that the two kids moved. Ah-Liu must have sensed her, since he got up in the blink of an eye, the only evidence of his outburst was the wrinkled sheet by her feet and the few drops of tears that had landed on the bed.

    Samaya glanced at the doorway and, finding it empty still, gestured at the boy to come closer. She cupped his cheek and wiped the corner of his eyes once he did, where his tears were sitting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, alright? Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He stayed like that for a split second and it seemed he wanted to stay more. But Samaya could hear the footsteps getting closer and so could Ah-Liu. He gave a quick nod and stepped back, bowing to her just as the footsteps reached the door. It would look like he was taking her orders. But Samaya knew it was once again his way of apologising.

    She sighed. This brat.

    But there was no way she could say anything more right now.

    ¡°Lady Qing!¡± Fu Caiyi¡¯s frantic voice reached her and she turned to see the woman stepping inside the residence, almost storming up to the bed, the little Princesses following her with their small but hurried steps. ¡°I apologise that it took me so long to arrive. I heard¡­ how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What are you apologising for?¡± She asked with a shake of her head. ¡°I am just glad that you are here. I am alright now, as you can see.¡±

    ¡°Oh you are far from alright,¡± she sat down beside her on the bed, looking fondly down at the bundle in Samaya¡¯s arms, refusing to let go of his mother. ¡°I was going to come with Prince Xu but he took off when your maid came for him and your servants followed him. I would have run after him too, but unfortunately, it is not permitted for concubines to act so brazenly.¡±

    Samaya opened her mouth to protest but Fu Caiyi just interrupted her, as if she knew what she was going to say. ¡°You are an exception, Lady Qing. The Emperor allows you much more freedom than I ever thought possible.¡±

    Samaya went quiet at that. Those words made her pause, suddenly remembering how close the man had been to her just half an hour ago. She felt the itch on her neck intensify, at that same place where she had felt his breath.

    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t have to hurry here,¡± she quickly changed the subject. ¡°I am fine. The Imperial Physician took care of the wounds-¡±

    ¡°Wounds?!¡± Fu Caiyi nearly shrieked.

    Oops! She hadn¡¯t realised that Fu Caiyi didn¡¯t know she was wounded. She was so used to talking about her wounds frankly that she forgot to censor herself.

    ¡°Yes, wounds. But don¡¯t worry!¡± She hurried to reassure the woman. ¡°The Physician treated them and put some numbing ointment on them. I will recover in a few weeks.¡±

    Fu Caiyi sighed and shook her head. ¡°I should have guessed you were injured the moment I saw the blood.¡±

    ¡°Blood?¡± Samaya blinked. Her eyes went to the pool of blood on the floor and then to the piece of wooden shard embedded into the wall, coated in blood and brain matter, now dried. Damn. She had forgotten all about that. No doubt her maids had forgotten too, in the wake of everything that happened.

    She turned to Ah-Liu. ¡°Eunuch Liu, please have someone clean the blood and get that thing,¡± she gestured at the wooden shard, ¡°out as well.¡±

    Ah-Liu, to his credit, had already composed himself. He bowed quietly and walked out to set about doing what he was ordered to do.

    Samaya looked at Fu Caiyi. ¡°What was I saying?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Oh, yes. I am completely fine. You didn¡¯t have to exhaust yourself hurrying here. See, the Princesses are still heaving.¡±

    She gestured at the empty space beside her. ¡°Come on. Sit. You two must be tired.¡±

    The two immediately sat down beside her before looking up at her with wide eyes. Samaya braced herself and, sure enough, the bombardment of questions came.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I heard people came in at night to hurt you. Was it scary?¡±

    ¡°Did you fight them?¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt very much?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, calm down,¡± Samaya chuckled softly. ¡°One by one. I will answer the questions as much as I can. There is no hurry.¡±

    And she did answer them as much as she could. Of course, she had to paraphrase some things and omit others. She couldn¡¯t exactly tell them how she killed most of her attackers. Manu also listened quietly, finally coming out of the crook of her neck to look up at her curiously. She knew Fu Caiyi was also listening, though how much she believed the toned down version of the events, Samaya did not know.

    Meanwhile, the servants got around to cleaning the room. It was a good thing too, because almost as soon as they were done, about half an hour into Fu Caiyi¡¯s visit, Min came in with the news of the arrival of new visitors.

    Song Yuhan and Princess Fang.

    As soon as she came in, Samaya straightened and inclined her head towards Song Yuhan in a bow as was the etiquette when greeting a Consort superior in rank. The higher the rank, the deeper the bow. This was not a proper greeting but she neither had the energy to get up nor the will to get Manu off her lap.

    ¡°Apologies, Your Highness,¡± she repeated the words she told the Emperor. ¡°I am unable to greet you properly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, nonsense,¡± she said in her usual straightforward way. ¡°You almost died. This is not the time to worry about formalities.¡±

    Song Yuhan usually stayed quiet in a crowd. But when she did speak, she spoke clearly and did not tolerate any nonsense. Samaya liked that about her. She hoped Princess Fang developed that sort of confidence as she grew up.

    She told her maids to bring up chairs for the two. When they sat down, it was once again the same old pattern of them asking how she was and what happened. She gave an abridged version. They did not pressure her. As concubines with children, their conversation of course turned to the topic of their kids. They all asked after Manu. Samaya saw Song Yuhan soften as she coaxed Manu out of her bosom and handed him a few candies. Samaya casually took one and popped it into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t trust that they were not poisoned, after all. Song Yuhan pretended not to notice.

    Their conversation was pattering off when another visitor arrived.

    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress arrives!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Fu Caiyi, Song Yuhan and their daughters went down on their knees. Samaya gently pushed Manu off her lap, reminding him that he had to follow etiquette too. She was pretty sure she would be exempt but did she want to take that risk? Not for now.

    So she slowly started to push off the bed.

    ¡°Dispense with the formalities,¡± the Empress¡¯s voice reached them just before she came into their sight. ¡°Lady Qing, I believe you have been told not to move. You need not worry about the etiquettes until you heal.¡±

    She paused and lowered her head in a low bow, still sitting on the bed. ¡°Your generosity is boundless, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Arise.¡± The command came and all of the ones on their knees finally stood, while Samaya straightened. The maids quickly brought a luxurious settee for Her Majesty and stepped away politely once she was sat down. Fu Caiyi and Song Yuhan took their previous places. So did the kids, though Manu just crossed over her body to the other side so he could burrow himself into her side.

    Samaya wrapped her arm around the boy before looking at the Empress. ¡°Thank you for visiting me, Your Majesty. Especially in your condition.¡±

    ¡°I was quite taken aback at the news, to say the least. Of course, I had to come and ensure you were alright. As much as some like to think that I sit around doing nothing but conspiring harm on another, the Harem is under my rule and it is my duty to ensure the well being of all who reside here.¡±

    There was an awkward silence. The Empress rarely allowed herself to spill even a smidgen of her true thoughts. She must be really irritated - either with her stunt with the attendant or with something else - or she must think that none of them would blabber outside. Or both.

    ¡°I am grateful for your concern, Your Majesty,¡± she said softly, breaking the silence.

    The Empress nodded. ¡°I wish to speak with Lady Qing alone. Everyone, disperse.¡±

    The two concubines glanced at each other before standing, their daughters following suit. Manu, however, sat still, her hands now bunched in her clothes. Samaya saw the Empress¡¯s eyes flicker towards Manu and knew immediately she did not want him there.

    Samaya sighed softly and gently tapped Manu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go with Auntie Fu, Manu. Your Imperial Mother wants to speak to Mama alone. Be a good boy, hm? Go.¡±

    Manu did not move still. Samaya looked at Fu Caiyi, silently asking for help. Fu Caiyi nodded and leaned over her to speak gently to Manu. ¡°Come on, Prince Xu. It will only be a while. You can play with Ai and Mei till then.¡±

    Manu finally pulled away and then looked up at her with wide eyes. Samaya smiled reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am okay, aren¡¯t I? You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Manu finally nodded reluctantly, once again moving over her to get off the bed. Ai quickly took his hand and the group slowly filed out, leaving her alone with the Empress.

 Chapter 50: Invitation

    Even though the concubines were gone, Samaya still gestured for the maids to bring a table and set out proper snacks and tea. She was sure the Empress wouldn¡¯t even touch them. But she had to ¡­ ah, ¡°maintain etiquette¡±. As petty as the Attendant Li was and as absent-minded as Samaya pretended to be in her ¡°etiquette lessons¡±, she did catch the things she tried to teach her. She just couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend to be cowed by her pitiful attempts at intimidating her. It was that that got her into punishments, not her own etiquette. No, those were flawless once she attempted them.

    The silence between them was uncomfortable and almost overbearing, only sounds of utensils clinking on the table as the maids set it filling the room.

    Once they were done, they bowed. Samaya did neither said anything nor moved to gesture. The Empress was here, she outranked him. It would be seen as an insult to her authority if she ordered servants without her leave. Even if the servants were her own. Especially since she was just a ¡°Lady¡±. Consorts were afforded more leeway.

    Samaya saw the corner of the woman¡¯s lips curl softly. ¡°The maids may leave.¡± She said, clearly giving her permission to order.

    She nodded at the maids and they bowed, stepping back. The Empress gestured at her own maids to leave. Soon, they were left alone.

    ¡°I am impressed at how fast you have learned Harem etiquette, Lady Qing.¡±

    Samaya tilted her head, keeping her expressions carefully blank.

    ¡°However, I am far more impressed at how you quickly and effectively you seem to have ensnared His Majesty.¡±

    The only movement Samaya allowed was the raising of an eyebrow, clearly asking for an explanation. It was a bit rude, but Samaya would rather not beat around the bush.

    ¡°Still unable to grow out of your ¡­ upbringing, I see.¡± Samaya resisted the urge to bristle at her taunt. She was not going to let this woman get the upper hand by allowing her emotions to come forth. This woman was a damned Viper and would go for any weakness she managed to glean from her. She still kept the same expression on her face.

    ¡°There are ¡­ curious rumours in the wind,¡± she said cryptically. ¡°They speak of an Emperor galloping through the Capital on his horse. They speak of him going to a certain chamber. They speak of him staying there for the better part of an hour. They speak of him holding the concubine like a beloved lover as her wounds got treated, soothing her with his words.¡±

    Oh fuck.

    Word of it had gotten around already?

    Wait¡­ the Emperor galloped through the Capital to get to her?

    No¡­ that couldn¡¯t be it. He was just worried for Manu. Yes, that was it.

    She kept her face blank as she spoke. ¡°Is it unusual to be worried for one¡¯s own son?¡±

    The Empress allowed herself a smile but it did not quite reach her eyes.

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head slightly, small bells dangling from her hairpins swaying prettily. ¡°It is, however, unusual for the Emperor - this Emperor, in particular - to be so invested in one concubine. You see, I am his Empress, the daughter of the family who supported his fight for the throne. The Imperial Consort is also the daughter of one of the most powerful nobles in the Empire. He must show us favor - in a balanced way, of course - to keep both the inner and outer courts stable. The same goes for Consorts who are from other powerful families or are somehow of use to him. Then he shows the occasional favor to the lower concubines so that they do not become mutinous. Throw them some crumbs and they will dream of climbing the ranks and that dream will keep them in their places.¡±

    To say that Samaya was nonplussed was an understatement. She was familiar with that way of thinking, where love and affection were merely tools to manipulate and move pawns at your own will. She did not quite like it but she understood the necessity. She had done it before and done so without hesitance.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Because the Emperor rarely does anything without some sort of reason or calculation behind it. If he does, it is for those he considers dear. His mother, his children ¡­ his brother, once upon a time.¡± The Empress leaned forward, staring at her across the table. ¡°But I have never seen him so worked up over a mere concubine. Not even a noble one, but a peasant he picked up from the street because he had once drunkenly put his seed into her which later bore fruit. Not enough to gallop across the Capital amongst commoners and certainly not enough to hold her in his arms as she is treated.¡±

    Samaya could only think of one person who could get that information out. Lian knew not to speak of her private affairs. The Emperor and Han Qin surely wouldn¡¯t. That left the physician who treated her. Damned man was probably loose lipped in his excitement to tell tales of the Emperor¡¯s love for the commoner concubine. The Empress probably didn¡¯t even have to work for that information; it practically fell into her lap. She hoped the Emperor found and put a swift end to it. She did not need an even bigger target on her back for ¡°winning the Emperor¡¯s favor.¡± She did not want the thrice-damned favor.

    She sighed. ¡°As I said, he was worried about his son. He came here for him. I was badly injured. I know not why he stayed, but if I had to guess, it was probably the guilt of leaving me and my son defenceless against the assailants.¡± They were both aware of where the few remaining Shadow Guards were directed. She wasn¡¯t blaming her, but she needed something to divert her attention.

    ¡°Guilt does not make you embrace and soothe someone,¡± the Empress said coldly, apparently having lost her patience for nonsense.

    ¡°I had wooden shards embedded into my body,¡± she deadpanned. ¡°He was concerned for the mother of his child who was suffering.¡± She rattled off the reason that she told herself over and over again. ¡°Emperor he may be, but he does not have a heart of stone. People tend to pity someone pitiful, Your Majesty. I assure you, the situation was the exception rather than the rule.¡±

    The Empress stared t her unerringly for a long moment.

    She then sighed and leaned back. ¡°For your sake, I hope you are right.¡±

    Samaya did too. She did not need what happened today to become the rule.

    She exhaled softly and looked at the other woman. ¡°Was the purpose of this visit mere interrogation, Your Majesty? If it was, I beg your forgiveness and ask you to let me rest.¡±

    The woman snorted. ¡°So eager to be rid of me, are you?¡±

    Samaya bowed her head. ¡°Apologies, Your Majesty. But I am positively exhausted. Being attacked and almost killed does that to people, apparently.¡±

    A soft chuckle left the woman. It was the first she heard. It was melodic, and beautiful, echoing in the space around them.

    ¡°Very well. I shall not burden you with my presence any longer. I have actually come to see you. Contrary to what many believe, I do care when someone in my harem gets attacked. It is my duty.¡± She then hesitated. Samaya blinked. Another first. The Empress did not seem like someone who would hesitate. ¡°And I have come to extend an invitation.¡±

    Oh it was a day of getting blindsided, was it?

    ¡°An invitation, Your Majesty?¡±

    The Empress nodded. ¡°Yes, to have tea at my parlor.¡±

    This time, both her eyebrows were raised. To be called to the Empress¡¯s parlour for personal tea time was a great honour. It also might mean that the Empress was willing to lend her protection. But why? What did she want from her?

    ¡°I am grateful for the honor,¡± Samaya started carefully, ¡°But I am quite unsure what I have done to earn it.¡±

    ¡°That is something for me to know and for you to find out,¡± she said sternly. ¡°I shall not blame you, if you refuse, however.¡±

    She should refuse. There was no need to go into the Lioness¡¯s den where she might as well have set a trap and would be waiting with a gaping jaw to swallow her whole.

    Was she going to?

    No way in hell.

    She was curious. And if the Empress had ill intent¡­ well, she did like a challenge.

    One might say, curiosity killed the cat. But that was not the whole saying.

    Curiosity killed the cat, and satisfaction brought it back.

    She was looking forward to what awaited her at the end of this.

    Death or satisfaction?

    She couldn¡¯t wait to see.

    ¡°I accept, Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 51: Culprits?

    Chen Yuming found himself in front of a small shack at the very end of one of the slum lanes of the Capital. The people surrounding the shack - small and malnourished - had long been driven away. They had fled, fear and distrust clear in their eyes as they looked at him and the group of Imperial Guards behind him. He frowned. As much as he disliked it, he could not deny the ugly reality of what hid behind the glamour and shine of the Capital nor could he deny the fact that the courtiers and imperial officers usually made it worse.

    He pushed the thought out of his head. He had a job to do at the moment.

    He had been surprised when he had been summoned by the Emperor, with Grand Commandant Han Qin present there instead of Eunuch Li. He had been even more surprised at the fact that he was being assigned to lead the investigation of the attack on Concubine Qing and Prince Xu. This was usually the territory of the Embroidered Uniform Guard - the secret police that served only the Emperor.

    Apparently, they were doing the job. But he was assigned as the leader.

    ¡°I am honoured, Your Majesty. But why me?¡±

    The answer was simple.

    ¡°We do not trust them to do the investigation properly.¡±

    Chen Yuming blinked. ¡°Pardon me. I do not understand, Your Majesty.¡±

    The thought that the Embroidered Uniform Guard would not do their duty properly was laughable.

    The Emperor sighed. ¡°We are aware that many are dissatisfied with Lady Qing and Our son due to their ¡­ backgrounds. The Embroidered Guard is full of second and third sons of nobility. We are not so blind as to not see how they would look down upon Our concubine and son. If We had time, We would have made a proper example of anyone who would dare so. However, time is the one thing We do not have. The culprit behind this may have already escaped. We have ordered a lockdown of the entire Capital to ensure they cannot get out. However, We cannot keep the Capital locked forever. Therefore, the investigation must be conducted with utmost urgency and seriousness. We want you to lead it.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me for asking.¡± He frowned. ¡°If you do not trust the Embroidered Uniform Guards, then why do you trust me?¡±

    The Emperor looked at him. ¡°We have seen you with Our son, Yuming. You care for him. You would not have testified for him if you had not. You also have a strong sense of justice and are efficient in your work. It reminds Us of Han Qin in his youth. As such, I wish for you to lead this task.¡±

    Chen Yuming had felt his face getting hot and quickly ducked his head in a bow. ¡°It is my honour, Your Majesty.¡±

    There was amusement in the Emperor¡¯s voice as he spoke next. ¡°Report directly to either Us or Han Qin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    Han Qin had then introduced him to the four Embroidered Uniform Guards who would work under him, stating that they knew ¡°how to keep their mouths shut and follow orders even if they don¡¯t like it.¡±

    And it was true. With them working smoothly under his commands, the investigation went smoothly. The hardest part was getting a confession from one of the assassins. The Embroidered Uniform Guards were good at their jobs, however. It took merely two days for them to break and tell them who gave them the job. Apparently, it was one of the underground ¡®brokers¡¯ who usually brought them jobs. They were skilled martial artists, but not assassins. They were initially hesitant to take the job but it paid well and apparently, they were assured the job would be easy despite it being inside the Inner Palace. They were given a map of a hidden path that opened at the back wall of the Imperial Palace on one end and right next to the Yomgyagong on the other.

    It was clear that someone had provided inside information, especially since that path was not well known outside of the Emperor and a select few. This was even a greater security risk than they thought. The two ends were sealed with bricks enforced by talismans which could only be undone by the Emperor himself.

    The investigating team got to work. They traced the broker - Chen Yuming watched with fascination as the Embroidered Uniform Guard threatened him into becoming their informant with just a few menacingly placed words - and from there it was not hard to find who had commissioned the job and where they were.

    And it was this small shack.

    Chen Yuming almost slammed his fist against the door. ¡°We know you are in there. If you do not come out yourself, we will break in!¡±

    Chen Yuming waited a few more minutes before sighing and stepping back, the guards surrounding him clueing in on what he was about to do and imitating him. A kick was all that was needed for the door to give in and break. It was not even enhanced by chi.

    He nodded at the men behind him and stepped inside. It was only two steps he had taken before he stopped dead in his tracks.

    There, on the floor, lay the supine, lifeless body of Kang Yu, blank eyes staring into oblivion and froth coating the corner of her lips.

    <hr>

    ¡°She committed suicide?!¡±

    Samaya truly did not know how to feel. Enraged? Happy? Relieved? She truly did not know. She felt the numbness that once used to be familiar to her. The numbness she felt when she did not know what to feel. The last time she felt this¡­ was just a day before she went on the mission that brought her here.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She looked up at the Emperor sitting opposite to her. ¡°Her body was already cold by the time they got to her.¡±

    She had honestly been surprised when the man came with information only a day after they spoke about the investigation. Apparently, he was having the Embroidered Uniform Guard investigate. She had seen those guys once or twice in some towns closer to the Capital. But in general, they operated on the down low. Much like herself.

    She asked for Chen Yuming to be involved. He was the only person who knew Manu personally and he had a good reputation as an up and coming Captain in the military. He didn¡¯t have to do the investigations himself, but she was hoping that he would supervise. She would prefer Han Qin, but she was sure that the Grand Commandant had a lot of other duties.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust your Embroidered Uniform Guards to work properly for ¡®peasant bastard¡¯.¡±

    The rage she had seen on the man¡¯s face as she reminded him what most of the nobility thought of her child was honestly relieving and gratifying. The man at least cared about Manu. So, he agreed.

    After that, the man kept updating her about the investigation. He came when they found out about the hidden path when they spoke to the broker and now¡­ when they found the culprit. He kept his word. She was glad.

    Now, though, the results of the investigation did not give her much satisfaction.

    ¡°She had this note in her hand.¡±

    The man presented her with a folded piece of paper that looked like it was crumpled for a while before someone attempted to smooth it out. She took the paper and opened it before her eyes ran over the words.

    I have always strived to please my masters and mistresses. This has led me to make terrible decisions that uprooted me from my home. Feeling lost and angry, I committed the ultimate sin. I wished and schemed harm upon Virtuous Lady Qing and Imperial Prince Xu. I know what I have done is unforgivable but I do not have the courage to face the punishment that awaits me in the Imperial Prison. They are coming for me and there is nowhere for me to go. Except to the gods above. I can only pray that the gods may have pity on my soul. Forgive me, if possible, Lady Qing, Your Highness Xu.

    She exhaled softly. It was a perfectly understandable reaction to the apprehension of being caught and executed, possibly with torture preceding it. Still, there was something nagging at her brain.

    ¡°Where is the body?¡±

    ¡°In the morgue. It will be cremated tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ the case is closed?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man tilted his head. ¡°Should it not be?¡± He did not sound curious or confused, he sounded like he was testing her.

    Whatever. She was not going to care about being cautious when her son¡¯s life was on the line.

    ¡°Probably. Probably not.¡± She sighed. ¡°I have a feeling this is not the end of it. Is it possible to identify the type of poison she consumed?¡±

    ¡°Yes. the Imperial Physician already did it.¡± He said. ¡°It is Spider Vein.¡±

    She blinked. ¡°Spider Vein?¡± At the man¡¯s affirming nod, she frowned. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ strange.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°Spider Vein is notorious for being excruciatingly suffocating. It comes at a reasonable price but it is painful. So much so that the veins around your throat swell and bulge, taking on the appearance of a spider web. Hence, the name Spider Vein.¡± She said all of these staring straight into his eyes, daring him to question her about her knowledge. ¡°If she was so afraid of pain that she would commit suicide, then it makes no sense to use such a painful method.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was the most she could afford,¡± the Emperor replied. If he was surprised or uneasy about her knowledge of poisons, he did not show it. ¡°Most poisons up to that price range are painful.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But¡­ in that case, she could have slit her wrist. She could have hung herself. All less painful than this.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Speaking of money, where did she get the money to hire those thugs? Did she have any pieces of jewellery with her when she left the Palace?¡±

    ¡°I would have to check with the officers who handled her exile, but usually, no, the women exiled from the Imperial Palace have nothing but the clothes on their back and, in some cases, a bit of money handed to them.¡±

    ¡°So she could not have had the money to hire the assassins?¡±

    ¡°No, most probably not.¡±

    ¡°So, either she stole the money from someone else or-¡±

    ¡°Or someone else used her to order the assassination.¡±

    It was coming together. She looked at the man and the closest word she could think of to describe the expression on the man¡¯s face was satisfaction.

    She ignored it and looked down at the note. ¡°But who?¡±

    ¡°The Embroidered Uniform Guard is trying to find that out.¡±

    So, the investigation was not closed after all.

    She frowned, absent-mindedly rubbing her fingers on the corner of the note. ¡°If only we could match the handwriting ¡­¡± she mumbled

    ¡°Hund¡­ ri¡­ what?¡±

    Samaya blinked at the man, realising she used an English word which did not directly translate into that language.

    ¡°Ah, I meant calligraphy.¡±

    ¡°Calligraphy? For what reason?¡± The man leaned forward. Well, now he was curious, wasn¡¯t he?

    She nodded. ¡°Yes. Everyone¡¯s calligraphy is different, isn¡¯t it? The way I write is different than the way you write.¡±

    ¡°You mean the illegible strokes you brush down?¡± He asked, a smirk on his face.

    Ouch. That stung. Her handwriting had never been beautiful, even back home.

    She ignored the jab though and continued. ¡°So, however she must have written must be different too. If we can find something she wrote¡­ we could be sure whether she write this note or not.¡±

    She was almost sure that the note was not written by her,

    ¡°How fascinating.¡± The man¡¯s voice was almost a whisper. ¡°We would certainly like to peek into your mind, see the way you think, the things you see and learn.¡±

    ¡°I would most certainly not like that, Your Majesty.¡± She said firmly. ¡°And I am sure you or one of your cleverer subordinates would have come up with the idea sooner or later. Calligraphy is different for everyone. We know it for a fact.¡±

    ¡°And yet not one of us thought of it at first glance like you did. You should give yourself more credit, beloved concubine.¡±

    Well, she had modern forensic handwriting recognition to thank for that.

    ¡°I am flattered, Your Majesty.¡± She said flatly. ¡°So? What will happen now?¡±

    ¡°We shall take your suggestion into consideration and continue the investigation.¡±

    Continuing the investigation was probably the plan anyway. This man was testing her for the heck of it. He seemed to get some sort of thrill from it, trying to unearth the secrets she held close.

    ¡°Now, I believe it is time for Manu to return from playing with his sisters. Shall we have lunch together?¡±

    She sighed and called for lunch.

    Here they went again, for another round of banter over the food.

 Chapter 52: Worries

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    She frowned, her hand clenching around the cup of water in her hand. She had sent Ah-Liu to conduct his own investigation into Kang Yu and what she had been doing before her death, in hopes of getting clues about whoever the mastermind behind the attempt on her life was. But no, there was no clue. The few pieces of information about the people she met were dead ends - the broker who hired the thugs on her behalf and a few other men who were described as any other average commoner in the Capital. If they went off by the description ¡°black hair in a topknot, slanted eyes, narrow face, average height.¡± they would have to arrest half the city.

    However, it was surprising that not even the Fallen Phoenix could not give her the information. Granted, they were limited in the Capital, not like that damned city in the border where Siwang basically ruled the underground. Still, she expected something and felt more than a little disappointed at the lack of information.

    ¡°Hua told me she would keep an eye out in her pavilion but-¡±

    It was nigh impossible. She had little hope of finding anything in her limited space when even the Sect and Ah-Liu could not.

    She rubbed her temple with another hand. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that the Embroidered Uniform Guards have more luck.¡± She looked up at Ah-Liu. ¡°Alright. No need to keep actively investigating. I need you here to protect Manu. Just keep your ears and eyes open for new information, okay?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°My Lady?¡±

    It was her maid, Yu.

    The girl bowed. ¡°The Imperial Physician is here to change your dressings, my lady.¡±

    Oh yeah. The dressings. Her bandages. It has been two weeks since the attack. The man came to change her bandages every few days.

    Ah-Liu left the room and she was left with the Imperial Physician, who undid her bandages and inspected her wounds as if she was not sitting half-naked in front of him. That was something she could admire about this man well. The professionalism. Though¡­ considering the other option was execution for daring to disrespect the Emperor¡¯s concubine¡­

    ¡°Your wounds are healing remarkably well.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice brought her out of her thoughts. There was a hint of surprise in his voice. She couldn¡¯t blame him. She was healing faster than she thought possible. In fact, she was able to move around her own yard and a few feet beyond right now. She knew her wounds healed well but she had never been this badly injured since she arrived in this world and she hadn¡¯t found out the extent of her healing speed until now. She still did not understand much about what had changed in her own body when she¡¯d arrived in this world. But she could hazard a guess that whatever changes she went through were responsible for her increased speed - both physically and of healing.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, carefully keeping her thoughts hidden behind a mild expression. ¡°How long until they heal completely?¡±

    ¡°It should take a little over a week. For the sake of safety, you must rest for the next two weeks.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Yes, Physician Hou.¡±

    The man finished tying the bandages and gave her another batch of pills that she was to dissolve in water and take. The man took his leave in a bow. She sighed softly and walked out of the residence into the courtyard.

    When Su saw her, she rushed over, clearly eager to help. She smiled and took her hand, even though she did not need it. After they¡¯d had that episode after she had been attacked, she had been more receptive to their help. The sound of wooden swords clashing reached her ears. Her eyes fell on Manu and Chen Yuming who had been training just outside the immediate courtyard. She had gained permission from the Emperor to allow Manu to study and train at her own residence until she healed and until she could let go of her anxiety at the thought of him being hurt again.

    Su arranged a seat for her and she sat down, watching the training. One good side of this arrangement was that she could see for herself what mistakes Manu was making, what he needed help with, which strengths of his needed to be honed, which weaknesses needed to be addressed and what he could improve. She had taken to sitting down with him after dinner - when everyone had gone to sleep - to go over everything that she thought could be useful. She even had him practice a few of her moves. It was a good thing. Back in QingHu, she hadn¡¯t had the time to actually train with him properly. Now that she had the time, she could actually turn her attention to it. There were things she wanted to teach Manu and this was the perfect time to start.

    ¡°Lady Qing!¡± She heard a familiar voice and turned around to see Rin, who was following her sister Min towards her. With a bright smile on her face, she held out a small bag wrapped around a box. ¡°Lady Ren sent some sweets for you and Prince Xu.¡±

    That probably was not the only reason she sent Rin here. Samaya glanced at Su, who was staring at Rin like a lovelorn puppy. She sighed. These two lovebirds, she swore. Su had taken to sighing unhappily whenever she had no work to do, glancing in the direction of Ren Siyun¡¯s courtyard.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she took the box and then turned to Su. ¡°Su, why don¡¯t you go with Rin to the kitchens and get some refreshments together? Don¡¯t forget to bring some for us. Min, you stay here.¡±

    Su barely suppressed a squeal of delight and took Rin¡¯s hand, dragging her away. She shook her head fondly. Min¡¯s sigh made her look up.

    She looked up at the girl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Min was still looking in the direction where Su and Rin disappeared. She turned to look at Samaya, seeming to contemplate whether to speak her mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can tell me.¡±

    Min closed her eyes and exhaled shakily. ¡°I fear for them.¡±

    Ah. Samaya let out a sigh of her own. It was not like she did not understand. Two girls loving each other in this day and age¡­ that was not even the worst problem. She had seen plenty of women loving other women discreetly. The rich and powerful ones even did it in the open. The problem was that this was the Imperial Harem and all women here belonged to the Emperor. Everyone. Even the attendants and maids. He could call on them anytime and they had to serve him. They had to ¡®remain loyal¡¯ to the Emperor.

    It was not that the maids could not find someone and marry them. But for that, they would need permission from the Emperor. This, however, only applied to male and female unions. Oh, the Emperor could easily keep both male and female companions. But the women of this era¡­ had no such freedom. If this got out, at best, they would be punished and exiled. She did not want to imagine what the worst was. She liked to think that the Emperor she had gotten to know the past month and a half was not so cruel. But she could not bet on that.

    For now, it was alright because the Emperor did not seem to be eager to call on maids to serve him. But if he ever did, they would truly become the ¡°Emperor¡¯s woman¡±. And then¡­ there was no escape for them. She knew that Su would certainly not be able to bear it. Poor girl loved with all her heart and soul, and it was no different with Rin. And from what she could see, Rin reciprocated.

    Min had double the reason to worry. Rin was her sister and Su was her long time friend. It was no wonder she was worried.

    ¡°You have reason to worry,¡± she said softly. She was not going to lie. ¡°But they are not that naive that they did not consider all the things you are considering right now. They still made their decision.¡± Her words were cautious. Chen Yuming was close enough that he could hear them with his enhanced hearing even with the swords clashing loudly. ¡°You should respect it.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°Should¡­¡± she interrupted, looking at Min, ¡°should things come to a head, I will do my utmost to protect them.¡±

    The line of tension on Min¡¯s shoulder relaxed slightly and she bowed in acknowledgement.

    She felt touched at the show of trust in her and yet she felt slightly guilty at the same time since she was not sure to what extent and for how long she would be able to keep that promise. After all, she was only here temporarily.

    She ruffled her hair before turning her head to watch the training, the clashing of wooden swords the only sound in the air.

    <hr>

    Two weeks passed in the blink of an eye.

    Soon enough, the invitation for the tea with the Empress came.

    It was a bit of a surprise. She hadn¡¯t quite forgotten about it, but it had certainly taken a backseat in her mind. Still, she replied positively and the time for the tea was set a few days later.

    Lian told her she had to take a gift since this was the first time that she was going to personally meet the Empress at her invitation. She had no idea what to give as a gift. Back home, it was weapons, gadgets or a free day without working that were considered the best gifts. Now though¡­ what could he give the woman that she didn¡¯t already have? She was the damn Empress.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try giving something from your hometown?¡±

    Her hometown? That cesspool of criminals? What was she supposed to get her from there, drugs?

    Wait, no, that wasn¡¯t a bad idea, actually. Not the drugs part. Getting something from her hometown part. QingHu did not have a lot, but what it did have a lot of was damp spaces, where a specific type of shrub usually grew. That shrub could be used to make this slightly tangy tea that was great for relieving headaches and driving away sleep. While it was not quite popular outside QingHu, those that lived there knew that it was a damn good alternative to drugs to keep them going. The tea vendors dried those leaves and sold them by the pound.

    So, yes, she was getting the Empress drugs, kind of.

    She had Ah-Liu get some. It cost a bit more than usual, what with the need to deliver them urgently. But she could afford it. It would certainly be something new for the Empress, even if it was not something incredibly rare or expensive. This way, she kept to her ¡®means¡¯ and also would give the Empress a ¡®meaningful gift¡¯.

    The day of the visit arrived and she did not quite feel ready. It wasn¡¯t nervousness, but she certainly felt a bit restless.

    Lian dressed her in beautiful teal robes with golden embroidery and had her wear amber and gold jewellery. It brought out her eyes apparently. She was thankful to have Lian. She could dress up when she wanted to, she knew how important being out together nicely was to make an impression on people. It was just that unless it was for an important meeting or mission, she just could not be bothered.

    ¡°Thank you, Lian.¡± She smiled at the older maid.

    She summoned the others. ¡°Yu, Min, Ah-Liu, you three are coming with me. Lian, you take care of Manu when he comes back. Su, you make sure that my bath and dinner are ready by the time I come back.¡±

    With those instructions given, she strode out.

    Let¡¯s see what the Empress wants me for, shall we?

 Chapter 53: How to Raise a Child

    Samaya had expected to be kept waiting for a while when she arrived at the Tianfenggong.

    To her surprise, however, she was quickly led to the large courtyard that surrounded the residence of the Empress. She had to walk beyond the Inner Court and the ForeHall directly to the heart of the Palace, where a grand residence stood. It was beautiful, jade pillars with crimson tiled roofs and golden carvings of Phoenix surrounding them. The murals depicted a Phoenix dancing with a dragon across the sky, the phoenix leaving a long trail of fire behind itself, matching the long tail of the Dragon. A seemingly divine light seemed to emanate from between the two, engulfing the world below them, represented by sceneries of fields, forests, villages, mountains, streams and rivers.

    It was an obvious symbology, one did not even have to think about it. The Emperor was the dragon and the Empress was the phoenix and their combined light protected the world. Or perhaps created it. It was up for debate.

    She must have paused for a bit too long, because the maid escorting her called for her, a hint of irritation in her voice.

    ¡°My lady, you must make haste,¡± she said, her voice soft. But Samaya could definitely hear the hint of disdain in it. ¡°The Empress is waiting for you.¡± She emphasized that last word as if it was a personal insult to her that her mistress was waiting for someone like Samaya

    She turned around and smiled at the woman, letting it roll off her. ¡°Of course. I was just mesmerized by the art.¡±

    The woman paused and nodded in appreciation. ¡°It is a beautiful art.¡± Then, a stern frown marred her face. ¡°But we must not keep Her Majesty waiting.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said and gestured forward. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    The woman sniffed and then turned around, walking forward. Samaya exhaled softly. She was already exhausted. Why were these people so tiresome? What would not she give to go back to her home so she could actually punch her problems and make them go away?

    She let her thoughts stray as she walked, absent-mindedly admiring the beautiful murals and pillars and paintings. Even the large talismans hanging over the place looked beautiful, fitting into the aesthetic of the place. She was led to a room, small compared to the massiveness and larger-than-life aura of the Palace. It was more private, perhaps a place where she entertained the Empress Dowager or the Emperor or even her close family members.

    Then¡­ what did she do to deserve this honor?

    There were a variety of different snacks and tea laid out on the table at the center, The maids bowed as soon as she entered and she was clearly to be seated right across the Empress at the table, instead of to the side, on a luxurious mattress on the floor while she sat on the slightly elevated couch.

    This was not the behaviour of someone looking to insult her in some way. She was almost treating her like an equal. Unless it was a trap. She quickly shook that thought out of her head. Paranoia was good to a certain extent. But once one went beyond that extent, it became a liability. Her mentor taught her that.

    She exhaled softly and knelt on the ground, bowing her head. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. I am grateful for your invitation.¡±

    ¡°Arise. You are my guest today, you do not need to kneel.¡±

    She stood and bowed again. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± She then straightened and turned around. ¡°Min.¡±

    The girl stepped forward and handed her a small but beautifully carved wooden box. ¡°Here, Your Majesty. This humble concubine has brought you a small gift.¡±

    The Empress gestured at one of the maids who moved forward and took the box from her, taking it to the Empress. ¡°It is not much. But this is the dried leaves of a plant that grows in abundance in the QingHu province. People there use it as a remedy for headaches and sleeplessness. It is good, but only in small amounts. I realize that this is unusual, but this is the only thing I can think of to gift you, Your Majesty. I did not think I could afford something luxurious enough for the esteem of Your Majesty. Therefore, I have brought you a gift that is meaningful to my home. I hope Your Majesty forgives my insolence and accepts it.¡±

    Oh good. She managed to keep her speech relatively similar to the script. She had practised those words with Lian countless times. Anything she could afford to buy would have looked cheap against this opulence. Lian was right in that the gift had to be meaningful instead of expensive, But it was also true that the woman could have easily taken offence to her act of bringing in only a box of plants.

    Sure enough, there was offence. Just¡­ not from the Empress.

    ¡°You dare gift the Empress these weeds?¡± It was the woman who had led her here.

    ¡°Well¡­ those weeds helped through countless nights and headaches. It is something special to me and my hometown. I only wished to give the Empress something of her people, especially now that in her condition she might have trouble sleeping.¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    ¡°It is a very thoughtful gift,¡± the Empress interrupted her. ¡°Ri, take this and make us two cups of tea. I shall drink it and examine the truth of these claims myself.¡±

    Samaya looked at the girl. ¡°Half a teaspoon for headaches. One or one and a half teaspoon for sleep. Never more than two teaspoons.¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Why?¡± The Empress asked, looking at her warily.

    ¡°You are pregnant, Your Majesty. It is not recommended. As much as I like it, it does have some side effects and is easy to get addicted to.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± She paused and then nodded at Ri. ¡°Half a teaspoon then.¡±

    She turned to Samaya. ¡°Sit down, Lady Qing.¡±

    It was an order.

    She obeyed and sat down opposite the woman.

    ¡°Have some snacks while we wait for the tea.¡± The Empres pushed one of the plates towards her.

    She did not touch it and instead stared at the woman.

    ¡°Your Majesty, now may I ask why you invited me?¡± She asked. ¡°I shall be very honest. I know there is no love lost between us. You consider me and my son eyesores and I do not blame you. So, why ¡­ all this?¡±

    She gestured at everything.

    The woman sighed and tapped her fingers on the table. ¡°I called you here ¡­ for advice.¡±

    ¡°For advice?¡± She asked, surprise in her voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She seemed to hesitate for a moment. This was probably something difficult for her. Samaya understood. To ask her, a peasant woman whose son could very well take the position of Heir, for advice must be very harrowing for the woman, who had grown up in a noble household and then became Empress. She was pragmatic, but she also had her pride. It seemed both sides were fighting each other.

    At the end, pragmatism won out.

    ¡°I wish to ask you¡­ how did you raise Prince Xu?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She asked, dumbfounded again.

    Of all the things to ask¡­

    She guessed it made sense. Was this a to-be mother¡¯s nervousness?

    Could be.

    The Empress sighed. ¡°The Emperor speaks to me on a lot of things, including Prince Xu. He seems so very proud and doting.¡± Proud and doting? That man? ¡°He claims that Prince Xu would grow up to be a fine warrior. More than that, a fine man. The Prince must have accomplished much for the Emperor to have such a good opinion. What did you do? What did you do that the Prince became such an ideal little Imperial Prince? How can-¡± she seemed to cut herself off, frowning, hesitating again to speak.

    ¡°How can yo do it as well?¡± Samaya asked, guessing her last question.

    The woman paused. And then nodded.

    So this was what she was worried about. Not only that the Manu would become Heir, but that her own son won¡¯t measure upto him.

    She sighed softly. ¡°First of all, you need to stop doing that, Your Majesty.¡±

    The woman was confused. ¡°Doing what?¡±

    ¡°Comparing your child to mine.¡± She shook her head when the woman opened her mouth to protest. ¡°Please do not deny it. It is as clear as day.¡± She sighed. ¡°May I speak frankly?¡±

    The woman paused before gesturing at the maids. All of them bowed and walked out of the parlour, closing the door behind them. The room must be sound insulated. Made sense, since it was private room.

    ¡°The poor child has not even been born yet. It is not fair to them to compare them to Manu when they have not even come to the world. You do not know how the child will grow up to be, what they will like, what they will not, what they will be good at, what they will be bad at. You do not even know if they will be a Prince or a Princess. Comparing them to another will only build resentment in them, Your Majesty. A hatred for themself, especially if they are not able to live up to the standards you set for them. They will keep asking themself. Am I not good enough? Why am I not good enough? Why is everything I do a mess? Why is anything I do never enough for Mother? What do I do?¡±

    ¡°You sound like you speak here from experience.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± She nodded but did not go into the detail. ¡°And perhaps that colors my words slightly. But I stand by what I say. Your child will be their own person. They will grow up to be strong and unique and special in their own way.¡± She exhaled softly. ¡°I do not think I can give you much advice on how to raise a child. I barely knew what I was doing. He just came into my life and I did my best to hold onto him and protect him. That¡¯s all I could do. However,¡± she leaned forward, ¡°I know one thing that you must do.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Empress asked, her eyes sparkling in anticipation.

    ¡°Love them. However, that child is, love them, cherish them, protect them. Them, not the Prince, not the Princess, not the Heir to the throne, but the child. Your child. I never knew Manu was a Prince. And I do not care that he is a Prince. All I know is that he is my son and I will go to the ends of the Earth to protect him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I gathered.¡±

    Samaya chuckled in response, showing no remorse for the previous events.

    ¡°Love that child,¡± she repeated. ¡°Make sure they know you love them, no matter what. Even if they are not as good as others, even if they are not what you want them to be. Teach them to protect themself. Make sure they are confident in themself and, most importantly, are able to love themself. I want to make sure that my son grows up to be a healthy human being and a good person. That is all that matters to me.¡±

    The Empress exhaled, her eyes drooping slightly. It made her look a bit sad. ¡°Alas. I do not have the luxury.¡±

    Samaya tilted her head. ¡°I know. I cannot say I understand, but I know.¡± After all, she probably had pressure on her to get her family''s blood on the throne. ¡°That¡¯s why, it is important to focus on the first part. Love, cherish and protect, no matter what.¡±

    The Empress seemed to be lost in thought now.

    Samaya leaned back, waiting for her answer, just as she heard a knock from the door.

 Chapter 54: Tea

    As the maid started to set the teapot and pour the tea, Samaya waited for a response from the Empress. Her eyes absently roamed over the beautiful porcelain cups. She noticed something. All of them had floral designs. And while that was hardly unusual, she realized each of those cups had only a single large flower painted onto them. Some sets had different flowers, but none of them had more than a single flower on each cup. The bowls, however, had two flowers, on either side.

    The Empress must have had those designed and made herself because she knew that no sets had such specific designs without being custom-made.

    ¡°I see you are admiring my porcelain,¡± the Empress¡¯s voice pulled her attention.

    She smiled at her. ¡°Well, they are beautiful, Empress. I have never seen such a design.¡±

    ¡°Oh, tone it down.¡± The Empress scoffed. ¡°That flattering voice does not suit you, Lady Qing.¡±

    She chuckled and was about to retort when she suddenly saw something move in her peripherals. She reached out and quickly grabbed the plate that was about to fall off due to the carelessness of the maid who had just put down the teapot after pouring Samaya¡¯s tea, her hand accidentally bumping against the plate.

    The maid yelped before she knelt and bowed deeply. ¡°Deepest apologies, Your Majesty, My Lady. This incompetent servant deserves death!¡±

    The Empress was clearly annoyed but since no harm was done, she waved her off. ¡°It is no issue. Call the other maids. I shall have you assigned to the waste disposal tomorrow and the day after as punishment. Now, get up.¡±

    The young girl did get up, her hands were trembling as she clasped them tightly. Poor thing. She was probably used to walking on eggshells around here.

    ¡°Do not feel pity for her,¡± the Empress said as the maid went out to call the other maids. ¡°This is the Imperial Harem. The Imperial Harem demands competence and perfection.¡±

    ¡°It was an honest mistake, Your Majesty,¡± she replied. ¡°I find it unnecessary and cruel to punish someone for a mistake like that.¡±

    ¡°She has been trained since she was a child,¡± the Empress retorted. ¡°She has had plenty of time to make mistakes and learn from them. I have never tolerated carelessness, especially in front of guests. She knows better than that. In fact, I am surprised she has made such a mistake. She usually has steadier hands than most. It is one of the reasons I have kept her here despite her young age. She is a diligent and loyal servant.¡±

    ¡°If she does not usually make mistakes, then is it not all the more reason to be lenient?¡±

    The Empress sent a cold smile. ¡°I was lenient.¡±

    Okay, yeah. She would have killed as a part of the agency and climbed up the ladder pretty fast. Their relationship was strained right now but she did not want outright enmity with this woman. She would give her a very, very, hard time.

    She held up her hands in surrender. ¡°As you say. As long as they are not being harmed unfairly, it is not my place to speak on how you discipline your servants.¡±

    The Empress raised an eyebrow and let out an amused smile at her words. Saaya could tell that the Empress did not miss the loophole she gave herself but it was surprising that she let it slide.

    ¡°Please do start eating, Lady Qing. I am not quite hungry at the moment, so I will take my time.¡±

    The Empress gave her permission to start eating and it would be rude to deny. So she grabbed a small snack and nibbled on it as the maids filed in and took their place around the table, the young girl being closest to Samaya.

    ¡°Your Majesty, was talking about children the only reason you called me here?¡± She asked as she took a sip from her tea. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the girl tense up slightly and frowned. She licked her lip but didn¡¯t taste anything weird. She was almost certain the tea was not poisoned. But still, she would go back and gulp down some water with ox bezoar in it.

    ¡°I am afraid so,¡± the woman sighed. ¡°I have always believed that it is my duty to bring the heir of the Emperor to this world. I was content knowing that I would fulfil my duty. But the longer I look at you, at the other concubines who have given the Emperor children, I find myself ¡­ wondering if I would be a good mother.¡±

    Oh wow. That was a huge confession to make, especially in front of a potential enemy. At this point, Samaya knew that this thing was really bothering her.

    ¡°I am sure you will be,¡± she said softly. ¡°These doubts are natural for a new mother.¡±

    ¡°Did you have these doubts?¡±

    She paused. ¡°I suppose so,¡± she said, frowning. If you counted all the times she would talk about creating a family with her lover in the past. She had always doubted herself, and her ability to be a mother. Her own childhood and experience with her mother left her thinking she too would become a clone of her absentee mother who later abandoned her. She had been terrified that she would fail her own children. Some of those nights, she would curl up against him. There would be no tears, she rarely ever cried back then or even now. But she would tremble as those anxieties overwhelmed her and he would gently run his hand down her back until she calmed down and fell asleep.

    ¡°My apologies.¡± The Empress¡¯s voice pulled her out of her thoughts. ¡°It seems my question has brought up unpleasant memories.¡±

    She must have zoned out for a bit. Still, this woman¡¯s ability to read a person was terrifying. She might even be better at it than the Emperor. Dealing with her this closely as often as she dealt with the Emperor with the Emperor would have been exhausting. Thank God for small mercies.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°It is no matter.¡± She shrugged it off. ¡°I had feared if I would be a good mother. I do not how well I have succeeded at motherhood but Manu is growing up well. And that is all I can ever hope for.¡±

    ¡°I supposed that is all a mother should hope for.¡± The woman said as she moved her teacup almost subconsciously, spinning it slightly so that the single flower sat perfectly in the middle of her palm. Did the Empress have some sort of OCD with that?

    Before she could contemplate on the woman¡¯s words, she heard a sharp but almost inaudible breath to her side. She glanced to the side and saw the young maid staring intently at the Empress¡¯s hands holding the cup. She must have felt Samaya looking at her because she turned towards her. Their eyes met for a moment before panic flashed in the young maid¡¯s eyes for a moment and she quickly dropped her gaze.

    That definitely was not usual. She frowned and turned around to see if anyone else had noticed their interaction. No one did. The Empress was still frowning thoughtfully down at her cup while the maids had their attention solely on the Empress.

    The Empress looked like she was about to raise the cup. She was keeping an eye on the girl and saw that she tensed, tightening the grip one of her hands had on the other.

    She decided to try something and spoke to the Empress. ¡°Your Majesty, do you mean to say that you will not wish for your child to grow up well.¡±

    The Empress paused and looked up at her. With one eye on the girl, she noticed that her grip relaxed ever so slightly.

    ¡°Well, I am the Empress,¡± she said softly. ¡°I can only wish for my son to be Emperor. Nothing less would do.¡±

    ¡°Growing up well and growing up to be an Emperor do not have to be mutually exclusive, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°And, yet, oftentimes, they are.¡±

    She could not protest that. The position of Emperor had to be headache-inducing for anyone who was not drunk on its power.

    The Empress sighed and finally raised the cup. And ¡­ there it was. The girl¡¯s hands tightened once again. Samaya took a proper glance and she knew immediately that she was holding her breath. Her suspicion grew into an almost certainty.

    She turned around. ¡°Your Majesty. Please stop. Do not drink that.¡±

    The woman paused, the cup almost to her lips. The moment Samaya said those words, her eyes turned wary and she put down the cup. She must be very cautious about what she was consuming, to comply so easily with her request.

    ¡°Why?¡± The Empress asked her, raising her eyebrow in a silent question.

    Instead of answering directly, she turned to the girl. ¡°You.¡± The girl almost jumped out of her skin and turned to look at her with an almost innocent expression. She might have been fooled if not for the panic in her eyes that she was trying so hard to conceal. ¡°Yes. you. Drink that tea.¡± She pointed at the Empress¡¯s cup.

    Her eyes widened and she turned to the Empress, who looked at Samaya in askance.

    ¡°I believe your tea is poisoned, Your Majesty, and the girl knows something about it.¡±

    Said girl let out a dramatic gasp. ¡°I¡­ I would never, Your Majesty! I have served you loyally for the past three years. I would never betray you!¡±

    ¡°Then you should have no problem drinking the tea, right?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± the girl said pitifully.

    There was a long pause before the Empress nodded. ¡°Go ahead. If you are speaking the truth, you have nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    ¡°Then, excuse me,¡± the girl said and slowly took the cup after a moment of pause. She was clearly reluctant. There was a little hesitance in her movement and there were slight tremors in her hands. But she did not refuse to drink. Instead, she brought the cup to her mouth.

    ¡°Wait.¡± She held up a hand and the girl paused. ¡°Hold the cup the way Her Majesty likes to hold it. You know it, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The pause this time was longer but she ultimately complied. She put the flower right in the middle of her right palm and sipped the tea.

    ¡°Have you cleared whatever suspicions you had, Your Majesty?¡± The Empress spoke, her tone half annoyed. Well, she could understand that, since she stopped her from drinking tea and then gave it to the young girl to drink to see if it was poisoned and if she had anything to do with it. And it was all for nothing. The fact that the girl had drunk the tea meant that there was no poison or if there was, she knew nothing about it.

    Samaya glanced at the girl. She could not hide the sigh of relief she let out. Samaya¡¯s gut feeling only got stronger. If there was some sort of poison, it probably wasn¡¯t something that could kill. No, it had some other function. She had a sneaking suspicion of what it was.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± she replied and smiled. ¡°I apologise. I was merely being cautious. Since that particular cup of tea can no longer be served, the maid can drink it.¡± She sent a disarming smile the girl¡¯s way. ¡°Think of it as my apology for now. I will send you a token of my sincerity later.¡±

    Samaya then turned to the Empress. ¡°Is that alright, Your Majesty?¡±

    The Empress nodded and looked at the girl. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The maid turned her head to the side out of respect and kept drinking while Samaya took up a new but related topic of conversation. ¡°Do you know, Your Majesty, different poisons have different functionalities? Some can kill you instantly and some can be so slow that it would only work after weeks or even months of poisoning. Some can paralyze you for life, some can take your eyesight away, and some others can even make pregnant women miscarry!¡±

    She heard a cough from the side and knew she¡¯d hit the jackpot. She did not let the Empress get a word in, continuing with her own explanation. ¡°In fact, there is something interesting about the kind that makes women miscarry. If you are not pregnant, depending on the potency, it may permanently destroy your womb if you take it. You would never be able to have children again if that happens.¡±

    The moment those worlds slipped past her lips, she heard the sound of a cup crashing onto the ground. She turned to see the girl kneeling on the ground over the shattered cup, two fingers shoved up her mouth as she tried to throw up what she had just consumed.

    Samaya smirked and turned to the Empress.

    ¡°I believe my suspicions have been confirmed, Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 55: Knowledge

    The only sound that could be heard for the next few moments was the hacking cough that wrecked the young maid¡¯s body. And then chaos descended. The other maids rushed to the Empress, who was now sitting frozen. That look of shock and horror as the implications of what could have happened dawned on her. Samaya sat back and let the maids calm her down, turning her head to look at the girl who was now calming down.

    However, instead of a girl begging for her life or trying to run, she saw her raise a hand up in the air, a small dagger in hand, the blade shining in the light. It wasn¡¯t aimed at anyone but herself. Samaya moved, grabbing the hand which was on its way to plunge the dagger into the girl¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Not so fast.¡±

    The girl had tears freely flowing down his cheek. ¡°Please, please, let me die. They¡¯ll kill them, they¡¯ll kill my family!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± She asked, tightening her grasp on the girl¡¯s wrist as she shook her head desperately, sobbing loudly, every other cry getting caught in her throat as she struggled to breathe. She was clearly in no state to speak and a danger to herself.

    Samaya sighed. With her free hand, she struck her neck, effectively knocking her out.

    She looked up at the maids, who were now looking at her with wide eyes. It was almost comical. She would have laughed if the situation was not so serious.

    ¡°One of you, go inform the Emperor,¡± she ordered. ¡°And someone call the guards!¡±

    When none of them moved, she frowned, feeling an unusual amount of annoyance burning her nerves. ¡°NOW!¡± She snapped, her voice reminiscent of the countless times she led missions.

    That was enough to get them out of their stupor. One of them quickly ran out.

    ¡°We will take these away-¡± The oldest maid began to move forward.

    ¡°No.¡± Samaya quickly shook her head and stood. ¡°Do not touch them. It would be better if all of it is tested.¡±

    Samaya looked at the Empress. ¡°Your Majesty, it would be better for you to leave this room and go back to your bed chambers to rest. I do not think this much excitement is good for you.¡±

    The woman, to her credit, had long composed herself. Samaya could barely tell if there was any trace of panic or apprehension in her. In this matter, the woman was similar to the Emperor.

    ¡°And you?¡± It was simultaneously a question and an order to answer.

    Samaya inclined her head in a shallow bow, ignoring the sounds of footsteps as the guards arrived. ¡°I will stay here until someone arrives to take this woman away.¡±

    The woman tilted her head. ¡°Will she wake up if you leave?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    That was answer enough. ¡°Then, there is no need for you to stay here.¡± The Empress stood. ¡°Come with me. I wish to speak to you.¡±

    Was this going to be her life forever? Taking orders from superiors. Ugh, she wished she could refuse but she could find no reason to. And this wasn¡¯t TEA where she could do what she wished while her mentor took care of the consequences. She should have appreciated the guy more.

    ¡°As you command, Your Majesty.¡± She bowed before looking at the guards. She pointed to the heap on the ground that was the unconscious young maid. ¡°Tie her up. Hand her over to whoever the Emperor sends, alright?¡±

    The guards paused and turned to the Empress, clearly waiting for her approval. Samaya admired that sort of loyalty. The woman nodded and they quickly went to work. She then gestured at Samaya to follow before walking out, some of her maids scurrying after her, while the others stayed back on her order.

    Samaya followed the woman further inside the residence, passing door after door. The door to the Empress¡¯s room was clearly identifiable by its beautiful furnishings and luxurious carvings and embroidery. The maids quickly opened the door and the Empress stepped inside. It was the largest room she had seen since coming into this world.

    The room itself was spacious but it was divided into different sections. From what she could tell there were two bedrooms inside, while another room was a small parlour and the front section that they just stepped into was this room¡¯s equivalent of a living room. It did not have the Western-style high table and chair that Samaya¡¯s residence had. Instead, it had a low table right at the head, while behind the table, there was a luxurious low settee which was covered by soft beautiful mattresses and pillows.

    The Empress gestured at the maids and they, to their credit, quickly jumped to work, going into another room and bringing out another table and settee which was set to the right side of the Empress. Ah, she heard something like this. The only one who could sit facing the Empress was the Emperor and vice versa. She did not think there was much truth to it except personal preference. After all, she sat facing the Emperor all the time and the man never said anything.

    Once they were done setting - which probably took all of 5 minutes or less - Samaya sighed softly and sat down on the settee, softly thanking the maids. It was all certainly luxurious. The mattress and pillows were unbelievably soft, and covered with silk sheets and covers. The table¡­ rosewood. That was damn expensive. It would probably take her at least six months of continuous mission for just one small chair made of this kind of wood.

    Another gesture from the Empress and they were all out. It amazed her really - how well attuned these maids were to the commands of their mistress. It reminded her of being keyed into every movement of her comrades and leader, to her superiors - whether in combat or in office. Silent gestures and body language were really all that was needed.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You seem to have no lack of knowledge, Lady Qing.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s voice brought her out of her reminiscing. She tilted her head, a confused frown on her face. She had an idea of what the woman was talking about but she had a feeling she had already shaken the woman enough today, so she acted clueless.

    ¡°Pardon, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Do not act coy, Lady Qing.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was soft but full of command. ¡°I do not appreciate being made a fool of.¡±

    Samaya was about to respond but the woman did not let her, continuing to speak.

    ¡°You seem to have an abnormal amount of knowledge of strange things, Lady Qing. Contacts, poisons, martial arts and even unknown languages. The Imperial Palace - particularly the Imperial Harem - had always been meticulously curated and controlled. Oh there are always malicious people, but they are people whose background and intentions we can find out. You, on the other hand, are an utter enigma.¡± The woman tilted her head. ¡°We have no knowledge of your existence except in QingHu and even there, barely anyone would speak of you. Just the woman who lived at the edge of the town with her son and worked at the tavern. Often, however, she would disappear for a week or two and come back to resume her work. The interesting thing is that she never seemed to run out of money for someone working in a shabby tavern in a shabby town at the border of the Empire.¡±

    Samaya exhaled softly. That was the most she had heard the woman speak in one go. This incident must have shaken her more than she let on. Samaya could not blame her. Samaya kept quiet. She knew that a question was coming. And sure enough ¡­

    ¡°And now this woman is in my Harem, her son a thorn in my side, creating waves while being absolutely impudent in her pursuit of protection of her son.¡± The woman leaned forward. ¡°So, why on earth did she save me and my unborn child? She should be happy if both of us are out of her way. How did she know there was poison in the tea? Where did she learn the things she knows? How dangerous is she? Is it a coincidence that someone tried to poison me the one day she came to my residence? What do I make of her, when she is one of the biggest threats to my child, the very child she had now saved?¡±

    Samaya waited for a moment. It seemed the woman was now done asking questions.

    She licked her lips before speaking. ¡°If I choose not to answer?¡±

    The woman smiled. ¡°I have other ways.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°For example, I can ask your son.¡±

    Samaya straightened immediately, her mouth ready to growl out a threat. The woman, however, seemed to know what she would say next. She raised a hand to stop her.

    ¡°Do not worry. I am not in the habit of hurting children. However, Prince Xu is still a child. He wouldn¡¯t be able to keep himself from speaking under the correct circumstances.¡±

    Samaya frowned. She ¡­ could not deny that. Manu was a strong, resilient and cautious child. But he was a child nonetheless. He could slip up. She sighed. Better for her to speak. It wasn¡¯t as if she had planned on not answering in the first place. She had been just trying to poke the bear ¡­ or, the phoenix, she supposed.

    Samaya sighed. ¡°You should know what sort of place QingHu is, Your Majesty. It is not a place for the weak. And I had nowhere to go with Manu. The only way for me to survive was either prostitution or doing ¡­ the kind of work rich nobles like you would want done but would not dirty their hands for. I chose the latter. Please do not ask for details. I cannot tell you, for the safety of myself and my son.¡± She sighed. ¡°As for martial arts, I had trained in it since I was a child. My mother was much like me, except she did not care much for her child. She abandoned me and I was taken by a kind old man who also happened to be a martial artist. He came from the West. I learned a lot from him, including that language. I taught it to my son. I thought it would be fun to have a secret language between us.¡± Well, that and they could talk without anyone understanding.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The woman frowned. ¡°And your knowledge of poisons? How did you know that my tea was poisoned?¡±

    ¡°Not the tea as much as the rim of your cup.¡± She smiled at the woman. ¡°You like to hold your cups a certain way, do you not? With that single flower in your palm? It is quite likely that the poison was placed on the rim. That girl had tensed up and stared at your cup when you adjusted it. I suspected something was amiss. I was not sure, however. So I made her drink it. Since she drank it without much hesitation, I concluded it was not meant to kill you. There was only one other reason someone would want to poison you.¡±

    Samaya¡¯s eyes travelled down to her stomach. The baby bump was only slightly visible. She was not an expert but if she had to guess, she would say that the woman was at 5 or 6 months. She retracted her eye when the Empress covered her stomach protectively.

    ¡°That is why you suddenly began to lecture me about poisons,¡± she realized. ¡°You wanted to see how she would react.¡±

    She simply nodded. ¡°It was likely that the poisoning was arranged for today because I was coming. They planned to blame it on me somehow. The fact that I brought tea leaves was probably a bonus for them. The poison on the rim would have been washed way by the tea that you drank. The Physicians would not have found much, if any, poison in the tea. The entirety of the blame would have fallen on me and the quality of the tea I brought.¡±

    The Empress seemed to contemplate for a moment before nodding in acceptance and looking up at Samaya.

    ¡°And my first question?¡±

    Samaya frowned for a moment before she remembered what the question was.

    ¡°Ah! My knowledge of poisons?¡± She could not help the soft smirk that curled her lips. ¡°I had some basic knowledge before-¡±

    ¡°From your mentor?¡±

    She nodded in answer despite the interruption. ¡°From my mentor, yes. But the majority of it, I had to learn during my years in QingHu since the place was surrounded by woods that had many weeds and plants which could act as both herbs and poisons. My ¡­ work sometimes involved poisons too. A¡­ friend taught me.¡±

    If you could call Siwang that.

    ¡°Friend?¡±

    Oh, she wasn¡¯t going to answer that. She could hardly say that the friend was the Leader of the Fallen Phoenix, the underworld sect that had more influence in the Empire than the nobles were willing to admit.

    Thankfully, she did not have to.

    The door slammed open.

 Chapter 56: Companion

    The Emperor.

    Samaya stood, bowing to the man. The rules here were strange. If you were standing, you had to kneel to bow unless you were of a certain status and position. If you were sitting comfortably, you had to stand and bow ninety degrees with a salute. Thank fuck she was good at adapting to new environments and rules.

    He strode inside, going straight for the Empress who was bowing to the man, albeit shallower than Samaya.

    ¡°Beloved Wife,¡± he breathed out softly, straightening her from her position and pressing a soft kiss to her temple. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Samaya did not straighten, couldn¡¯t straighten until and unless given permission. But she had good peripheral vision so it mattered not when she wanted to see something.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± the Empress replied. ¡°Thanks to Lady Qing.¡±

    Oh, thank god she remembered.

    The man turned to her. ¡°Rise, Lady Qing.¡±

    She finally straightened from her bow and looked at the man, and found those golden eyes staring at her intently. After a moment, he seemed to exhale softly and spoke.

    ¡°We are grateful to you, Lady Qing.¡± He nodded. ¡°For protecting Our beloved wife and unborn child. Who knows what might have happened? How can We repay this favor? You may wish for anything and this Emperor shall grant it.¡±

    Samaya frowned. As much as she would have loved to snatch the opportunity that fell into her lap for something, she detested thinking that saving someone¡¯s life was doing them a favor and what she detested even more was the fact that they thought she wanted something in exchange for it. She had seen people like those, of course. They did more harm than good. And she despised being lumped with such sort. Though that was probably not the intention behind the man¡¯s words, the very thought left a bad taste in her mouth.

    She shook her head. ¡°It was not a favour, Your Majesty. I was just protecting a mother and her innocent child who has not even seen this world yet. I would have done the same had it been a commoner in her place.¡±

    ¡°You are quite generous,¡± the Empress commented. It should have sounded like a compliment. It did not.

    ¡°It is not generosity,¡± Samaya replied. ¡°I would never wish harm on an innocent child, especially an unborn one, no matter whom they were borne from.¡±

    She could not help taking that dig. After all, she was sure the woman had at least suspected what was happening with Manu but did nothing to intervene.

    There was a pause. For a moment, she thought she saw the Emperor¡¯s lips quirk up a bit.

    ¡°Even so,¡± he replied. ¡°I wish to grant you a reward for your brave and decisive actions. What do you want?¡±

    Man. Why was he so stubborn? Even if he said that, there was not anything in particular that she wanted.

    She sighed softly. ¡°Then, may I think about it, Your Majesty?¡± That should give her time until she cooked something up or the man forgot about it. Though the latter was unlikely, a girl could hope.

    ¡°Of course, beloved concubine.¡± He nodded. ¡°Now, I shall like to converse with my Empress alone. You are dismissed.¡±

    She bowed to the two, muttering her ¡°Your Majesty¡±s before walking out of the room as quickly as she could without running.

    It was only when she walked out that she wondered if the man had heard what she had said in her conversation with the Empress.

    <hr>

    ¡°You are truly alright?¡±

    The Empress - Xie Taiying - looked up at her husband. The man - with his golden eyes both the colour and coldness of which he inherited from his mother - looked down at her. There was a rare softness in his gaze. You wouldn¡¯t know it unless you knew him for a long time. And she did. She had known him since he was a child, carefree and open. While the beginnings of a cunning strategist had been seen in him even as a child, he had been a child who once knew how to smile, how to rejoice, and how to maintain friendship. He was not the warmest of children, but he was warm to those he deemed his and kind to everyone unless they crossed him.

    It seemed that child had been buried underneath the weight of the dragon robes and the crown, and the bodies and bloodshed required to retake it from his usurper of an uncle. Some days, she could see a glimpse of that child, like now. But most of the time, he was the stoic, ruthless Emperor who would cut down any opposition. Of course, she knew that this was an image he carefully cultivated to ensure those in his ranks would think twice before turning their cloaks. But she was also aware that her husband did not hesitate to take actions when needed. If she had been a lesser woman, if she had not been the daughter of the Grand Preceptor Xie Cheng who meticulously taught every single one of his children the art of war, manipulation and strategy, she suspected she would have collapsed under this man¡¯s pressure a long time ago.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Of course that was not all that made their relationship. Their childhood friendship - distantly amicable as it was - was only one aspect. They truly got to know each other when the man took shelter in their villa in one of the safe towns around the border. Xie Taiying remembered the day she had been sent to that villa, with the words that a guest had been waiting for her there. She had been confused. What guest was so important when a usurper was sitting on the throne? And why on earth would she - the daughter of one of the Grand Nobles of the Capital - go to serve him? When she had voiced these questions, her father merely shushed her and told her that she would understand when she got there, handing her a letter to be opened when she reached her destination. She had been truly sceptical but trusted her father and so, she was sent away from the Capital with the excuse that she had fallen severely ill and had to go to the countryside to recuperate.

    The surprise of an unconscious yet alive Huang Yasheng was not what she had expected.

    When she opened the letter, it was basically her father telling her that they were planning a coup and she must remain by the side of Huang Yasheng and not only nurse him back to health and give him company at this lonely villa but also aid him in his endeavour to regain his throne.

    It had been too incredibly reckless a plan for someone of her father¡¯s acumen and cunning. She¡¯d had no idea what he had been thinking. But she was a filial daughter and she would obey.

    So obey, she did.

    She nursed Huang Yasheng back to health. Huang Yasheng had lost much of his childishness after the death of his father, who had been killed by his uncle. His eyes no linger sparkled with joy and happiness, but rather glinted with murderous intent. She did not know what he had gone through during his disappearance, but the numerous scars on his body told a horrific tale. But whoever did this to him, they had not been able to break his spirit.

    And so they began planning. It was hard at first, the man did not trust her and refused to speak with her. That was ¡­ until she gave him a firm talking to.

    ¡°If I wanted to kill you, you would already be dead. You have known me since we were children, I do not dally when I have a task to do. If I was going to kill you, nursing you back to health would have been a waste of my time and effort. We, the Xie Clan, are loyal to the previous Emperor and his lineage. As his heir, you must take back the throne. But you cannot do it alone and you know it too! Now, stop sulking and work with me!¡±

    The young man back then had been a bit dumbfounded. It would have been comical had it not been such a serious situation.

    So, they planned. They gathered allies in secret, loyalists and neutral parties alike, and even some of Huang Chenghuan¡¯s ranks, swaying them to their side with promises of a peaceful reign, wealth, prosperity and, in some cases, the acceptance of their daughters in the Imperial Harem. Xie Taiying herself curated the list of allies, with their weaknesses in place for them to exploit.

    They gathered forces, armies, not only private armies but also strong commoners who had been growing resentful in the recent tyrannical reign. They found ways to infiltrate the Imperial Palace, and sway some well-placed servants to their sides while putting some of theirs in as well. The process took well over a year. During that time, Xie Taiying and Huang Yasheng became companions - friends, truly - who were extremely synchronized with each other in their planning and strategies. In the span of a year, it became unthinkable for Huang Yasheng to make a plan without consulting Xie Taiying first, and vice versa. Before they had a vague friendship, now they had trust and, more importantly, their lives on the line. There was quite nothing like risking your lives together to build a strong relationship.

    Xie Taiying had no problem admitting that she loved this man. Oh, it was not the romantic kind, and it certainly was not the fiery passion that she seemed to notice in the man in recent days. It was more of a love for a lifelong friend, for a companion with whom she had been through thick and thin, for someone she trusted with her life. It was affection and a deep-seated belief that this man would always be there if he needed her and a conviction on her part to do the same. She was a witness to everything he had gone through and that carried more weight than any passionate night a wayward concubine may spend in his bed.

    ¡°A-Ying?¡±

    She blinked, and pulled out of her own thoughts. The man¡¯s brows had furrowed ever so slightly, a sign of his worry.

    She sighed and smiled at him. ¡°I am quite alright, A-Sheng. Stop worrying. Your newest little fascination did well on her part.¡±

    The man¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Did you know?¡±

    ¡°I had suspected. That little girl was not exactly subtle.¡± She nodded. ¡°I would have had the girl imprisoned and the cup sent for testing. But then Lady Qing seemed to notice something so I wanted to see if she would do anything.¡±

    ¡°And she did.¡±

    Xie Taiying nodded. ¡°Yes, she did. She had an interesting way of going about it too.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Yasheng raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Oh do not act clueless,¡± she smiled. ¡°You heard, did you not?¡±

    The man chuckled softly. ¡°Some, not all. Come, sit with me, beloved wife. Let us speak before the Physician comes.¡±

 Chapter 57: Image

    The talk between them was long. They had to pause when the physician came. Huang Yasheng did not move from her side. He had already seen the unconscious girl and told Han Qin to take her to a secure part of the dungeons, where she would be well-guarded and the Embroidered Uniform Guards could interrogate her without much interruption.

    He trusted Han Qin to take care of the matter. But right now, he needed to stay by his Empress¡¯s side, both to ensure her well-being and to unearth more about his newest concubine.

    He had heard some of what the woman had been saying. But he had been too eager to go inside and check on A-Ying. As such, he had not paid much attention and opened the door. But that was no matter. His wife was more than happy to fill him in. They rarely kept things from each other, especially when it concerned the safety and balance of the Palace. His wife had known about the existence of his son before he had even sent the note to summon the child and his mother. Of course, he would have done so regardless, but it was good to have the support of his friend.

    A-Ying spoke softly, relaxed now that the servants had been dismissed. She told him about how Lady Qing suspected the existence of poison based on her observations, how she acted on her suspicions, and how she had stopped the maid from killing herself. She then explained what Lady Qing had said about her past. Part of her was not surprised. He had sent his men to QingHu to find out more about Lady Qing, but people were surprisingly quiet. And even those who were greedy enough to be bribed gave vague information with shifty eyes. Hearsay, mostly. No one knew much about it. She was a mysterious girl who lived with her son and disappeared for a week or two sometimes. Some even said she had connections with the underworld.

    The owner of the tavern she worked at refused to speak, insisting that Lady Qing was just a poor girl making meets end and ¡°Do you bastards have to make her life harder than it already was?!¡± The children of the tavern were even more tight-lipped, refusing to speak to them. It wasn¡¯t like he could have them dragged away and tortured for the information. If he started acting like his uncle so soon after he managed to stabilise the Empire, who knew which snake might raise its head to strike at him

    The information Lady Qing gave was vague as well, but it had more substance to it, enough that he managed to form an image of her life, albeit barely. A lone mother, trying to make ends meet, having had martial arts training from an unknown mentor, used her skills to do some ¡­ unsavoury work to earn money. With that, even her having connections to the underworld made sense. For her, it was either that or prostitution. Huang Yasheng would never admit it, but part of him was relieved - glad, even - that she had not chosen the latter.

    ¡°A friend, she said?¡± He asked, tapping his chin thoughtfully.

    He wondered if that friend was from the underworld.

    She could find information about the kidnappings.

    The thought came to him unbidden but he quickly shoved it away. He did not trust her enough to entrust such important work to her. She was a variable, an unknown. She could be an ally, she could also be an enemy. He might even have to kill her himself. If it turned out to be the latter. He ignored the pang he felt in his chest at the thought. Resisiting the urge to clench his fist and break something, he turned to his wife, keeping his expression as neutral as possible.

    ¡°Did she mention which friend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± A-Ying shook her head. ¡°That was when you came in.¡±

    He nodded and then after a moment, stood. ¡°Alright, you have had an exhausting day, you need to rest.¡±

    Before she could protest, he leaned down and easily picked her up in his arms. He walked to the woman¡¯s bed chambers and gently sat her down on the bed before sitting down by her side. He helped her take off her outer garments and her hair ornaments, letting the beautiful hair fall down her back. The black silken tresses seemed to shine under the light. He pushed her down on the bed, ignoring her protests.

    ¡°Sleep. I will be here until you do.¡±

    ¡°Really. There is no need for all of this, I am-¡±

    ¡°Tired. You are tired, A-Ying. I can see it. So relax and sleep for now. You can worry about these things later.¡±

    Xie Taiying sighed and finally slumped on the bed, closing her eyes. Huang Yasheng gently ran his fingers across her hair, like she used to do for him when he could not sleep due to nightmares. A soft smile curved his lips and softened his eyes as he watched the woman positively melt and skiing an arm onto his lap. It was only at times like these - when they were alone - that they could be themselves. He counted himself lucky to have found a trusted friend in his wife, he did not have to worry about being backstabbed or manipulated by the very woman he shared a bed with.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    It was not long before she was snoring softly.

    <hr>

    Huang Yasheng stayed for about half an hour after she had fallen asleep, just ¡­ to assure himself that his wife was alright.

    When he walked out, the maids who had been guarding the door bowed.

    ¡°The Empress is asleep. Do not disturb her. Bring her food when she wakes up. I will send a new poison tester.¡±

    That maid had been the old one. It is no wonder whoever planned this planned it well. After all, the poison tester herself was going to poison the food.

    The maids bowed to him as he walked out, discreetly gesturing at the hidden Shadow Guards to increase the security.

    He sighed softly as he made his way out. He had a lot of work to do. He knew he had to go to the Imperial Study and get started on the latest documents and paperwork. But instead, his feet took him towards Yongyagong, Eunuch Li and his guards hurrying after him.

    It took a good while for him to reach Lady Qing¡¯s courtyard. The sun was already starting to set when he reached her residence. When he stepped into the yard, he could already hear soft murmurs from inside, the familiar sounds of Lady Fu and her daughters. It seemed Lady Fu was always there with Lady Qing if something happened. It was good that they found each other as friends. It was always good to have less strife among the concubines.

    He stopped Eunuch Li who was about to announce him and waved a hand at the maids who saw him, silently ordering them to stay still. They froze in their places and bowed. Walking inside, he saw Lady Qing speaking in soft tones to Lady Fu, her gaze soft and her form relaxed, her expression almost content as she spoke with her friend. Prince Xu was in her lap, face buried in her chest, and she was gently running her hands through his hair.

    With Lady Fu facing the door, she was the one who saw him first. She quickly stood and bowed. Lady Qing turned to face the door and almost immediately the softness in her eyes was replaced by a blank slate. She gently set Prince Xu down and stood, before bowing to him. Huang Yasheng could feel the distance and coldness she was trying to put between them.

    But she has no problem being so open with Lady Fu.

    He found himself thinking something so absurd before he could even stop himself. The moment the thought occurred to him, it took everything in him not to allow the burning he felt in his veins not to show on his face. He did not even allow himself to clench his fist, using decades of mental training to keep a neutral expression.

    ¡°Lady Fu, Lady Qing. Arise.¡± He greeted both of them before turning to his newer concubine. ¡°Lady Qing, We are here to express our gratitude for what you have done today and to ensure that you are alright after the whole ordeal.¡±

    Lady Qing tilted her head. ¡°As I said before, I was only doing what was right.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you saved the lives of Our wife and unborn child,¡± he said, ¡°We cannot express how thankful We are.¡±

    Before she could reply, he turned to his other concubine. ¡°Lady Fu, I wish to speak with Lady Qing regarding what transpired today. It is a sensitive matter.¡±

    What he liked about Lady Fu was that she was smart enough to know when her presence was needed or what kind of actions was needed of her and she did her utmost to obey. Lady Fu bowed and then turned to her children. ¡°Come, let us depart. It is almost time for dinner.¡±

    They both looked like they wanted to protest. The braver child, Ai - he was sure, opened her mouth, ¡°But-¡±

    She was interrupted by her sister grabbing her hand. The girl sent a timid glance his way and whispered to her sister, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ai seemed to come to her senses. With one nervous look towards him, she gave a small nod. The children bowed to him before scurrying to stand beside their mother, almost half hiding.

    Lady Fu smiled - there was a sad tinge to it - before turning to Lady Qing. ¡°We shall take our leave.¡±

    It was then that Huang Yasheng realized that Lady Qing had a frown marring her face instead of the precious neutral expression, and she had her eyes on Lady Fu¡¯s children. Lady Fu¡¯d words seemed to bring her out of her thoughts and she quickly wiped the frown, sending a strained smile her way.

    ¡°Yes, Lady Fu. We shall speak later. How about I visit you tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°If you so wish. Please do send a missive first so we may be ready for you.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    With that brief interaction done, Lady Fu once again bowed to the Emperor, the little Princesses imitating her in the most adorable way, and then walked out.

    And Huang Yasheng turned to face Lady Qing now frowning irritably at him.

 Chapter 58: Reward

    ¡°You seem¡­ displeased, Lady Qing.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± She blinked and then feigned an innocent look. Of course, she was fucking annoyed at being interrupted and even more annoyed due to the sight of those little girls being so nervous of the Emperor. But she did not say that. She had already grilled the man once about it and the man had barely given a response back then. And she was pretty sure the man was wound up after what happened today. It was not a good idea to go off on him about how he should treat his daughters better at the moment.

    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±

    Without waiting for the man to speak, she turned to Manu. ¡°Darling, you need to go take a bath while dinner is getting ready, okay?¡±

    Samaya had Min take Manu for a bath and told the others to prepare dinner for them.

    ¡°You will stay for dinner, yes?¡±

    She only thought to ask that after she had already ordered dinner to be set.

    There was a pause and Samaya wondered for a moment if she would have to actually send some food back.

    But then the man nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He sat down on one of the lavish couches set against the wall and Samaya had no choice but to sit down on a couch to the side. There was a long moment of tense silence before she finally decided to speak.

    ¡°I gather this is not a regular visit?¡±

    The man only tilted his head, his golden eyes moving to rest on her face. She felt her heart skip a bit. Those insufferable golden eyes.

    ¡°You would be right, Lady Qing.¡±

    Another pause.

    ¡°How is the Empress?¡±

    ¡°She is well, thanks to you.¡± He gave a small nod, once again acknowledging her deed - which, honestly, was a basic fucking decency to not let a pregnant mother and her unborn child be poisoned to death.

    She gave a small sigh. ¡°I am not so sure about that.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    She looked at the man. ¡°It took me a while to realize it because I was swept up in the moment but ¡­ the Empress did not quite seem surprised when I spoke about her cup being poisoned. If anything, she was more surprised at the fact that I managed to deduce the method.¡±

    ¡°And how did you deduce the method?¡±

    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Please do not do that, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°Question me,¡± she said firmly. ¡°The Empress already did it once and I believe you already know everything I have told her.¡±

    The man raised an eyebrow as if amused by her words. ¡°And why do you believe that?¡±

    Samaya sighed softly. She was already tired of all these tests and games.

    ¡°Because I have been here long enough to know that the both of you have been partners since before your marriage, in more ways than one.¡±

    Her voice was sharp, and curt, with no room for nonsense anymore.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The man¡¯s amusement seemed only to increase, much to her already existing irritation. ¡°It seems you are very knowledgeable about Our personal matters.¡±

    ¡°I am knowledgeable about my surroundings, Your Majesty,¡± she replied immediately. ¡°It is a necessity for survival.¡±

    ¡°Is that how you survived in the underworld?¡±

    She was not proud of it, but the moment the question slipped out of his mouth, she lost her composure, not for long and not obviously. It was only a sharp inhale and a minute widening of her eyes. But it was enough for this man.

    His lips curled up in a smirk as if the cat got the canary. She cursed herself for letting herself show emotion while pulling a blank mask over her face.

    ¡°Why are you so concerned about my past?¡± She asked instead of answering. ¡°I have already told you, I am here only for my son and I will not do anything that might jeopardize him. My past is irrelevant and it will cause no one harm. That, I can assure you.¡±

    ¡°That may be so.¡± The Emperor leaned closer and Samaya resisted the urge to lean back. The aura this man had was unbelievable. ¡°However, We do not like that an unknown variable is staying in Our Palace. We despise even the possibility of things going out of Our control. When something goes out of the Emperor¡¯s control, it only brings chaos, sometimes to the entirety of the Empire. So, you can imagine why We are concerned, especially when We have an element here from the very underworld that We seek to destroy.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Samaya resisted the urge to snort. Destroy the underworld? What a joke. The underworld had always existed and would always exist. She was not saying this out of pride or because she thought that the underworld was too powerful. No. The underworld was powerful, yes, especially because of the existence of Siwang. But that was not the main factor there. The underworld existed long before Siwang came and would exist long after he was gone. It was because the underworld was resilient, it was full of desperate, destitute people who had nothing to lose and everything to gain. They were like cockroaches. You killed one, ten others would spawn. As long as the world existed, as long as the classist society existed, as long as the system of making the poor poorer and the rich richer existed, the underworld would always exist. That was to say, forever.

    She did not allow herself to get lost in those thoughts though. Nor did she allow those thoughts to appear on her face. Instead, she sighed softly and spoke.

    ¡°I will tell you what I told Her Majesty,¡± she said softly. ¡°I did what I had to to survive and make sure my son survived. My only other option was prostitution. I do not regret the choices I made and I will not be shamed or blamed for them. However, I will promise you this, those choices will not haunt this Palace.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s gaze bored into her. And this time, she did not look away, no matter how much she wanted to. Instead, she held his gaze, her own eyes full of conviction. And then, finally, the man leaned back.

    ¡°Very well. We hope, for the sake Our child, that you are right.¡±

    Samaya sighed softly. ¡°Then, you will stop asking me questions?¡±

    ¡°If and only if you give your word that you shall tell me yourself should anything from your past ever come or even loom over the Palace.¡±

    Samaya hesitated. Even though she really made all those tall claims - which she was about 90% sure of - she could not completely guarantee that the elements from her past would never come. Heck, she brought Ah-Liu with her. But ¡­ it should be fine, right? She was deep in the Palace and barely anyone knew from the underworld where she was. Siwang might know but he was not stupid enough to barge into the Palace.

    She took a deep breath and then nodded. ¡°You have my word.¡±

    If that was what it took to get this man off her back, then so be it.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Qing. I hope you will not go back on your word.¡±

    His voice was calm and casual but it sent a shiver down her spine.

    She quietly inclined her head in acknowledgement of the silent threat just as the maids entered with the food. As they were setting up, she called Yu and told her to see if Manu was done bathing and ordered her to bring him if he was.

    ¡°Now, Lady Qing.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice brought her attention back to him. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± She blinked.

    ¡°We believe we have promised you a reward for saving Our Emrpess and child.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I really do not need a reward, Your Majesty.¡±

    Again, it was a basic fucking thing to not let people get killed ¡­ unless it was necessary for a mission.

    ¡°We have already given Our word.¡± The man said, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s word, once given, cannot be taken back.¡±

    Translation: I am telling you to take it, so fucking take it.

    She sighed softly. Fine, it wasn¡¯t worth fighting over. But there was a problem.

    ¡°I¡­ do not know.¡±

    The man tilted his head. ¡°You do not know?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I do not know what I want.¡± It was not as if she was lacking anything. And anything she wanted, she could get herself.

    The corner of the man¡¯s lips once again quirked up, amusement visible in his eyes. Really, what about her did he find so amusing?

    ¡°Very well, you can save this reward and ask for it anytime you want in the future.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow and smirked, leaning forward. ¡°Are you sure that you want to give an unknown variable that much power?¡±

    The man stared at her for a moment before glancing away. ¡°It is just a reward. We hand them out every so often. You will not get much power from it.¡±

    Wait, were those ears red¡­

    Before she could think about it, Manu came out of the bath chambers running towards her. She quickly opened her arms and embraced him. Glancing at the Emperor, she found him staring at her, no trace of red on his face or even ears. Huh. It must have been her imagination. She was thinking weird things these days.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have dinner, shall we?¡±

    The dinner was amiable. The Emperor had Manu sit beside him and fed him from time to time, Manu happily eating and giggling as he talked about his day to the Emperor. She smiled softly, her heart filled with warmth at the sound of his laughter. But¡­ she could not help but remember Ai and Mei, those little girls who had been so nervous around their father, not even daring to speak up when they clearly wanted to stay. If it was Manu, he would have at least whined for a bit before agreeing after a bit of coaxing. But these children¡­ they barely even spoke. When Ai tried to, Mei stopped her, clearly afraid of her own father. It left a bad taste in her mouth. Just how distant were they from their father? She really didn¡¯t like it, she didn¡¯t like how it made her feel and how it stirred memories of her childhood. She did not want to see children growing up afraid of their own parents if she could help it.

    But what could she do? How could she bring them closer? It wasn¡¯t like she could just force the Emperor to spend time with them¡­ she frowned as a thought occurred to her. The thought soon took the vague structure of a haphazard plan.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have decided on the reward.¡±

    The Emperor looked at her, a look of genuine surprise on her face. ¡°Oh? So quickly? That¡¯s a surprise.¡± He tilted his head. ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°Spend a day with me.¡±

 Chapter 59: Unexpected Stay

    There was a long pause.

    Samaya waited for an answer.

    ¡°And here I thought you did not want Our attention.¡±

    She blinked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The man tilted his head. ¡°Is that not what you wished for when you asked Us to spend a day with you?¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± She sounded as if even the notion was utterly ridiculous. She frowned. Did it really sound like that? Now that she thought about it, maybe it did. What else would a concubine ask the Emperor to spend a day with her for?

    ¡°Oh?¡± The man tilted his head. ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just-¡± she paused, frowning. Should she say it? She might end up sounding like someone who butts her nose to other people¡¯s business. But more than that, would the man really be willing if she told him the real reason? The only thing that kept him hovering around her was the mystery that surrounded her. She could take advantage of it.

    She smiled softly. ¡°That is a secret. You will know when you come, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°And now you have made Us more curious.¡±

    ¡°Then, you will come?¡±

    He let out an amused chuckle. ¡°Very well. We shall come here after morning court.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good!¡±

    The rest of the dinner was uneventful. The Emperor kept feeding Manu from time to time and the happiness on the boy¡¯s face made Samaya forget all her worries.

    It was only when the dinner was done and they were getting ready to see him off that the man decided to deal another bolt out of the blue.

    ¡°We shall stay here tonight.¡±

    Samaya froze. ¡°Excuse me?!¡± She asked, aghast. There was only one reason the Emperor would want to stay with a concubine and there was no way in hell that she was doing that.

    ¡°Why do you sound so shocked, beloved concubine?¡± The man asked, his lips tilted up in that insufferable smirk of his. ¡°We can stay wherever We wish in the Palace. A concubine would usually be honoured, Lady Qing.¡±

    ¡°I think you and I both know that I do not wish to be your concubine in anything more than name,¡± she replied, frowning. ¡°If this was some sort of joke, Your Majesty, it was a very bad one.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we joke?¡± The man stepped forward, closing the distance between them. ¡°We have a right on our concubines. And as far as I remember,¡± One more step, she could almost feel his breath on her face. ¡°You had no condition that you will not serve Us should We ask for it.¡±

    Manu looked between the two of them, eyes furrowed in confusion at the strange tension.

    ¡°I never promised either. What of it? Are you going to force me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Manu¡¯s loud voice echoed across the room and he quickly slid into the space between Samaya and the Emperor, pushing her back with his little body. She was momentarily surprised but it did not take her long to figure out what was happening.

    Manu might be young, but he was not naive. He grew up just half a mile away from all the lowlives of the world and he knew what went on in the unofficial red light district of QingHu. He had seen what women and sometimes men had to do in order to survive. He had even seen a few who had been forced and whom Samaya had rescued.

    Manu knew exactly what they were talking about. And he did not like what he was hearing. He did not like anyone making his mother uncomfortable. This was his reaction too when Siwang usually got up to these kinds of shenanigans in front of him. Samaya sometimes felt that he did this just to rile the mother-son duo up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my mama!¡± he turned around and wrapped his little arms around her waist, which was the most he could reach. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    Samaya wrapped an arm around Manu protectively and turned to see the Emperor¡¯s reaction. To her surprise, there was no trace of anger. There was a bit of surprise in his eyes. Then, his gaze softened and a soft smile curled his lips instead of that thrice-damned smirk. He exhaled softly and looked at Samaya.

    ¡°It seems Our son is quite protective of his mother. ¡°

    Samaya took a deep breath to calm himself. ¡°You heard him, Your Majesty. Now, I do hope you will not try to have your way here. You might be mistaken, but I do not wish for any kind of relationship with you. Besides,¡± she tightened her arm around Manu. ¡°My son stays with me.¡±

    The implication being that the man would have no chance of doing anything.

    ¡°We know.¡±

    She tilted her head and frowned. ¡°You do?¡± She asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Then why do you intend to stay here?¡±

    ¡°We said We would stay here.¡± He replied. ¡°We did not intend to spend the night with you¡­ that way. Prince Xu can stay there, between us. Sleep is the only thing we shall do.¡±

    ¡°Then what was that for?!¡±

    ¡°What was what for?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± She might have let a growl of frustration seep into her words. This man had a way of riling her up, even more than Siwang.

    The man chuckled. ¡°We just wanted to see your reaction. It is so very amusing.¡±

    ¡°You-¡± She was about to say something, probably rip him a new one, before she had to remind herself that it was not a good idea to tear into the Emperor of one of the most power Empires in this world. She took another deep breath to calm herself before she turned to the man.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°You promise not to cross any limits?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You have my word.¡±

    She let out a soft sigh. The man might be an infuriating asshole, but he did not break promises.

    ¡°Very well. I will tell the maids to prepare extra cushions for you.¡±

    When she told them, they looked at each other with sly smiles, which quickly turned into confusion when they realised Manu would also be staying with them. She just told them to get to work and returned to where Manu and the Emperor were now sitting. Manu was sitting a bit away from the man and he was coaxing the boy. Samaya hid a smile. It was only natural that he was angry after what the man pulled. And while Manu was a good child who rarely got angry, it took quite a bit of time for him to cool down once he did get angry.

    Samaya left them to it while she watched the maids make the bed. Once they were gone, Eunuch Li came in with the Emperor¡¯s servants in order to get him ready for the night. Samaya kept watching with an amused smile as Min took Manu to do the same. Father and son side by side.

    ¡°What?¡± The man¡¯s voice pulled her attention.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°Is it a crime to smile?¡±

    ¡°It is when you are mocking the Emperor.¡±

    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, please, it is far from mocking. I just find it fascinating how so many people are needed just to dress - or undress - one person.¡±

    ¡°We are the Emperor.¡± The man replied as if that was the obvious answer.

    ¡°So?¡± She asked, tilting her head.

    ¡°Surely, you do not expect Us to do such menial work Ourself.¡±

    ¡°Really, how much work is it? You just untie and pull off your robes. Like this.¡± She quickly untied her outermost robe and then pulled it off herself before holding it up. She wasn¡¯t quite worried about ¡®decency¡¯ since most of the servants were female and she still had three more layers on. ¡°See?¡±

    The man shook his head with a smile. ¡°We suppose We cannot expect you to understand. We are Imperial. We take care of the nation. And as such, Our body and mind must be taken care of. And it is the duty of Our servants and concubines to do so.¡±

    ¡°What an odd way to say that the entirety of the Palace must pander to you because you do what is your duty. Is it not your job to take care of the nation as an Emperor?¡±

    The banter between them may have started comfortably but now it was developing some tension. The servants kept their heads down as they worked, not wanting to upset either of them. Samaya¡¯s stunt with that Attendant had struck more fear into the servants¡¯ hearts than she knew. Min was done with Manu by now and quickly moved him away.

    ¡°You have a strange way of thinking, Lady Qing.¡± The man finally chuckled, breaking the tension. ¡°We are the Son of Heaven, bestowed with both divine duty and divine right. Just as it is Our duty to take care of the nation, it is Our right to be served by the nation.¡±

    She gave a soft snort that showed exactly what she thought of that idea.

    ¡°You do not agree.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± She shrugged. ¡°People claiming to be divine never quite flew with me.¡±

    The servants were done with undressing the man and undoing his hair for the night and the man went behind the screen to put on his night robes. Once that was done, he dismissed them - with a warning to not utter a word of their conversation outside - and they quickly scurried out.

    ¡°You should really be careful of how and where you speak, Lady Qing.¡± The man said, the smile back on his face. ¡°We might entertain your strange idea. Not everyone will.¡±

    ¡°You forgot the part where I don¡¯t care, Your Majesty.¡±

    She stood, going behind the screen herself to change.

    ¡°You should.¡± The man said. ¡°I do not know what kind of life you led before coming here but that wildness of yours might become your bane one day.¡±

    ¡°This wildness of mine helped me survive.¡± She replied as she undressed. ¡°I might be able to hide it but it will never go away.¡±

    ¡°Hide?¡± The man said, as if the utter notion was ridiculous. ¡°When?¡±

    Samaya chuckled. ¡°Believe it or not, this is the tamer version of me.¡±

    ¡°I dread to think what a wilder version of you might do or say.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you will find out one day.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Heaven forbid.¡±

    Samaya laughed softly. Tying her nightgown at the front, she came out from behind the screen. She found the man sitting on the bed. For the first time, she saw him with only one layer of clothing. It accentuated his body, his chest peeking out slightly. The man had more muscles than his regular clothing would lead one to believe, His black hair spilt down one shoulder like ink and his golden eyes glowed under the candlelight. It almost would have felt like he was a predator waiting for his prey, if not for his hand gently tapping on Manu who was now lying down on his side.

    It was a strange sight. A beautiful one. When the man moved only his eyes to glance at her and their gazes met, she felt a very familiar shiver run down her spine. She stamped it down and approached the bed.

    ¡°Lady Qing, you should stay on the inside. We get up before sunrise for the morning court and do not wish to wake you so early.¡±

    Samaya woke up about an hour after dawn usually so she did not argue.

    She got on the bed and had to half crawl onto the other side that was pressed up against the wall, keenly aware of the man¡¯s gaze on her. She laid down without meeting his eyes and looked at Manu, who was already sleepy but keeping his eyes open.

    ¡°Goodnight, honey.¡± She pressed a soft kiss on his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Sleep, now.¡±

    ¡°But mama!¡± He whined. ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep!¡±

    She opened her mouth to scold him but the Emperor spoke up. ¡°How about I tell you some stories of my battles? Will you go to sleep then?¡±

    Manu¡¯s eyes lit up and, for the first time since that bad joke, Manu turned his attention to the Emperor, nodding eagerly.

    The man chuckled softly and launched into the tale of how he seized one of the most important cities of the Empire during the war against his uncle. She listened as he spoke, exaggerating, embellishing and engaging Manu at all the right points. She had to admit, the man was a good storyteller.

    It was surprising.

    What was more surprising was that she fell asleep to the man¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 60: Plans for a Midday Meal

    Samaya had the habit of waking up with the sunrise. She preferred to get her morning exercise in by the time Manu woke up. During the first week or so of staying in the Palace, this routine was disrupted. But she had soon gotten back into the habit, waking up an hour earlier than her usual hour of dawn because she knew she had to do her training and exercises before her servants and the harem shook off their drowsiness.

    Today was no different.

    She awoke with her eyes closed. This was another habit of hers, engrained by years of training under her mentor. Don¡¯t let anyone know you¡¯ve woken up, Maya. She wanted to open her eyes but paused when she realised that she was in a cramped space. More cramped than she was used to.

    It took a moment for her to remember why.

    The Emperor had stayed over.

    Fuck.

    Her breath shallowed and her lashes trembled. Actions that would be damning for her had there been an enemy and for which her mentor would have run her over the coals. But she could not help it. It was the first time she was so surprised when waking up. That too in the close proximity of the very man he was trying to avoid, it would have been easier if she could sense the man¡¯s presence. She would not have been so caught off guard. But she felt nothing but the extra weight on her bed now that she focused on it.

    ¡°If you have awoken, there is no need to pretend to sleep.¡±

    Samaya sighed. Of course, the man would be awake already and notice her waking up.

    She slowly opened her eyes. And her breath hitched. The Emperor was sitting up, slightly turned towards her. His night robes were loose around his body but the front of his chest was exposed, a thin stretch of skin visible to her through the window created by the open front of his robe, wider at the neck and narrowing down until it closed at the midsection. She had never thought that she would be able to see the man with morning hair. But here it was, messy tangled tresses cascaded down his back, a few strands flowing down the side of his chest. His half-lidded golden eyes glowed ethereally under the candlelight.

    He looked like a true predator, the kind that would lure you in and pounce on you while you were distracted by the sheer majesty.

    She eyed him for a moment before retracting her gaze - otherwise, she would go mad - and slowly got up, stretching her body and trying to shake off the drowsiness. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the man¡¯s eyes roving over her body, pausing at the curves that her robes tightened against as she stretched. She resisted the urge to grin smugly. It was good to know that she was not the only one affected.

    Samaya turned to the man once she was done. ¡°I did not expect you to be up so early, Your Majesty.¡±

    The man¡¯s lips curled up ever so slightly. ¡°The Morning Court starts half a shichen after dawn. It takes time to get ready.¡± The man tilted her head. ¡°And you? Why are you up so early?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I just like waking up early.¡±

    The man raised an eyebrow. He did not look like he believed her. Fortunately, he did not push her, true to his word. He reached out to the nightstand, taking the bell and ringing it. She rarely ever used that thing and never so early. She doubted her servants were even up.

    But to her surprise, she heard the click of the door as it was opened and the rustling of clothes as the servants scurried inside. Only, they were not her servants. They were the servants of the Emperor. The same ones from last night. Had they stayed outside all night? Damn. The life of a servant of the Emperor must be hard.

    She turned to the man. ¡°Are you going to get ready for the Morning Court here?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Can We not?¡± The man asked as he looked back at her.

    No. You have intruded enough. Get out.

    She did not say that. ¡°Manu still has about a shichen¡¯s worth of sleep to get. The noise will wake him up.¡±

    She threw out the first valid excuse she could come up with. She was good at that. Making up valid, true excuses. She would rather not skip out on a day of exercise because of him. Not because she wanted to hide it. She was pretty sure the man already knew, if he had not already, what with the Shadow Guards now assigned to her. Still, she did not want to run around and do her exercises with the man there.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The man chuckled after a moment. ¡°Ah, worry not. We shall leave you to get ready for the day comfortably.¡±

    And he got off the bed almost languidly, a sort of lazy grace to his movements, nothing like the powerful stride she was used to. She had no doubt he could still rip out the spleen of an enemy even in that state. So¡­ this was how the Emperor was in the morning.

    Eunuch Li quickly scurried over and put an outer robe on the man, who tied it at the front. He then turned to Samaya.

    ¡°About the reward you wanted,¡± the man started and she tilted her head. ¡°I will be here soon after the Morning Court ends.¡±

    Samaya tilted her head. ¡°And when would that be?¡±

    ¡°Sometime before the midday meal.¡±

    So, around lunch.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded.

    It was short notice but she could make it work.

    ¡°Strange.¡±

    Samaya blinked. ¡°What?¡±

    The man paused before he sighed and shook his head. ¡°Nothing. We shall see you again soon.¡±

    He leaned down and pressed a kiss to Manu¡¯s head, who squirmed a bit but soon settled down with a content expression on his face. Samaya smiled down at the child and ran her hand through his hair. She did not expect the man¡¯s warmth closing in on her. Before she could react, he had cupped her cheek and dropped a kiss on her forehead. It was quick - lightning fast - and barely more than a brush of the man¡¯s lips over her skin.

    She blinked up at him, shocked for a moment. By the time she recovered, the man was already walking out. Her skin felt like it burned where the man had touched her, where his lips had touched her. She pressed a hand over her forehead, rubbing ever so slightly to try and get rid of the sensation.

    It would not go away.

    After a moment, she let out a growl of frustration and got off the bed.

    Swiftly changing into trousers and short robes that she used for her exercise, she set out. The jog this time was not particularly relaxing. She ran faster than she usually would. It was only when she ran five laps around her courtyard nonstop and panting slightly that she managed to push down the memory of the damn kiss consistently enough that she did not feel the need to rub the spot again and again.

    She warmed up and decided to practise her tai chi today. That always managed to calm her down.

    By the time the sun completely broke through the darkness, she was almost done with her exercises. She heard a familiar rustle behind her but did not stop her movements.

    ¡°Did you sleep well, Ah-Liu?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did I say about lying?¡±

    Silence.

    Ah-Liu had developed a habit of staying up all night to guard her ever since the attack. She managed to get him to nap some times but the boy would crash and burn at this rate.

    ¡°Ah-Liu, how many times have I told you?¡± She finished her last move and turned to him. ¡°I am fine. I am being guarded. You do not need to do this.¡±

    Silence again. Samaya sighed. The child was so stubborn.

    ¡°Alright, come inside. Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    The Shadow Guards would never step inside and every residence of a tilted concubine had soundproofing talismans around them. Unless he specifically sneaked inside or moved one of the tiles of the roof, it was impossible to listen in.

    She sat down on one of the chairs. ¡°Ah-Liu, nothing will happen to me. But you need to let your body rest. If you don¡¯t, you might not be able to work when I truly need you. Besides, if you let your mind and body get too tired, you could lose control in a dangerous situation. I do not need to tell you what will happen if that comes to pass.¡±

    Ah-Liu tensed. His dark qi was powerful, but it also had its effects. If it went out of control, it would not only destroy the surrounding areas, it could also destroy him and the people around him. And not just physically.

    Alright, he needed another push.

    ¡°Ah-Liu, I need you to be strong and healthy, not tired and weak. How else do you suppose you would be able to protect me or Manu when we truly need it?¡±

    A long pause. And then a nod.

    She smiled. ¡°Good.¡± She nodded. ¡°Now, I need you to spread some news around the Jingyangong. Not yet, about half a shichen before the midday meal.¡±

    Jingyangong. Palace of Great Brilliance. Where the concubines tilted ¡°Beautiful Consort¡± lived. Where another child of the Emperor lived.

    She gave him the instructions before sending him off just in time for her servants to arrive. She got ready for the day while shooting off orders to the maids to get things ready and send the invitations.

    She had to get ready as well.

    After all, it was the first time she was personally inviting people to her abode.

 Chapter 61: Playtime

    Fu Caiyi came fairly early, just as the servants were setting up everything, Ai and Mei trotting behind her. The moment they saw her, they ran to her, now comfortable enough with her to be able to forget etiquette, despite their mother¡¯s call to be polite.

    Samaya grinned and knelt, wrapping her arms around the two girls. ¡°Oh nonsense. You never have to do that in front of me, do not listen to your mother.¡±

    Fu Caiyi let out a soft sigh. ¡°You spoil them.¡±

    Samaya grinned up at her. ¡°Someone has to.¡±

    She stood and gently rubbed their heads, careful not to mess up their beautifully done hair. Usually, she would apply a little more force but today ¡­ today would be a special day for them.

    ¡°Do you mind waiting a bit? I have some other guests too.¡±

    Fu Caiyi was curious and looked like she wanted to ask but she ultimately kept quiet and nodded, while Ai tugged at her sleeve.

    ¡°Lady Qing, won''t brother Xu come?¡±

    She smiled at her. ¡°He will.¡±

    She had sent Lian to talk to Chen Yuming so that Manu would be excused from today¡¯s training. Sure enough, Manu came in just as the maids were leaving to bring in food.

    Samaya smiled at the boy and told him to go freshen up and change for the day.

    It did not take long for her other set of guests to arrive. Song Yuhan and her daughter, Fang.

    Samaya smiled and welcomed them warmly. Ai and Mei quickly folded Fang into their group, sitting on either side. Manu came back soon enough and soon they started chatting, as did the three concubines. The entire environment was very relaxing. She felt a bit bad that it would soon turn tense but hopefully, it would all turn out for the better.

    She had already given Manu instructions on what to do and when.

    ¡°The Emperor arrives!¡±

    Everyone straightened and the two concubines whipped their heads to turn to her and she kept the smile on her face. ¡°I forgot to tell you, ladies, the Emperor is supposed to have the midday meal here today.¡±

    They did not believe one word and it showed. Samaya grinned. After a moment, Fu Caiyi let out a sigh of exasperation and stood, ready to greet the Emperor. Everyone else followed. Once the Emperor stepped inside, all of them knelt on the ground and bowed.

    There was a long pause before the man¡¯s baritone voice echoed across the chambers.

    ¡°Well, this is a surprise.¡±

    Samaya spoke from her position on the ground. ¡°Apologies, Your Majesty. I thought it would be a nice opportunity to have the meal with all the children and their mothers. The thought occurred to me after you left and I did not think it would be appropriate to disturb you at the Morning Court for such a trivial matter. Pray Your Majesty forgives me for making the decision without consulting first.¡±

    Another pause before the man waved a dismissive hand. ¡°It is no matter. It is always a delight for Us to spend time with Our children and beloved concubines.¡± He stepped forward. ¡°Arise.¡±

    Samaya stood and finally looked up at the man, who was now staring down at her. Was that ¡­ a trace of annoyance? Well, she could not blame him, after he tricked him into thai impromptu awkward lunch.

    After a moment, he looked around. ¡°You said you invited all Our children.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Samaya immediately understood what was going on. ¡°I did send an invitation to Consort Hou and her daughter but ¡­¡±

    Hou Tianjian was a Beautiful Consort firmly placed in the Imperial Consort faction. Her family had a strong alliance with the Imperial Consort¡¯s family and she herself used to be a lady-in-waiting of that woman. Up until now, every time they had gathered with all the children, it was always void of that mother-daughter duo. But today ¡­ today, she might just come.

    ¡°I see,¡± the Emperor nodded before taking a seat at the table. ¡°We should like to see Our beloved concubines sitting with us today.¡±

    That ¡­ would be a bit awkward. Kids sitting around the Emperor would have made things easier because ¡­ well, this was the man they were trying to win the man¡¯s favour. They looked at each other and in almost a silent agreement, moved.

    Song Yuhan sat down on the right of the Emperor as the highest-ranking concubine present. Fu Caiyi sat down beside Song Yuhan. The girls sat down after that, Ai, Fang and Mei respectively. Beside Mei was Manu and beside Manu was Samaya, her seat right on the left of the Emperor.

    The mood was tense between them but Ai and Manu, the social butterflies that they were, began talking about their day with each other. The Emperor began asking questions. Samaya was pleased to see that he was engaging the girls as well. The other two concubines relaxed and watched them, chiming in whenever appropriate.

    The food soon came in and Samaya smiled softly at how excited the children got, even the reserved Fang. Song Yuhan took the duty of serving the Emperor, and Samaya and Fu Caiyi did not interfere. The two of them plated food for the children and each other. It was quite a harmonious picture and honestly, nothing like what she thought harem life would be. She was glad for her fellow members.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The meal was uneventful. The children ate fast and finished way before them, despite the mothers¡¯ calls for them to follow etiquette. They would slow down for a moment but then they would dig in after a moment. After the second time, the Emperor stopped Song Yuhan from speaking up again, shaking his head.

    Samaya pursed her lips. Everything was going to plan. Manu was doing his job perfectly, making sure to lead the children in conversation happily and engage the Emperor when he could. Soon enough, they were done eating and Manu immediately hopped off the chair, turning to the Emperor.

    ¡°Father, can we go play?¡±

    The Emperor did not hesitate to nod and Manu pulled Ai, Mei and Fang along. They could see part of the courtyard from here and could see the children chasing each other.

    The concubines and the Emperor continued their conversation, though it was mostly polite pleasantries. Song Yuhan discussed recent court news, while Fu Caiyi shared amusing anecdotes about Ai and Mei''s antics. Samaya listened intently, adding her thoughts occasionally but more focused on the children playing outside. The Emperor''s responses were calm and measured, a practised ease that masked his true thoughts.

    The tranquillity was broken when Manu came running back in, his face flushed with excitement. ¡°Father! Mother! Aunties! Can you come play with us?¡±

    Ah, Manu, you would have been amazing as a child actor.

    The Emperor raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°And what game would we be playing, Prince Xu?¡±

    Manu''s eyes sparkled as he explained, ¡°A grand adventure! There¡¯s a princess trapped in a tower by an evil dragon. We need everyone¡¯s help to rescue her!¡±

    The concubines exchanged amused glances, and Samaya chuckled softly, ruffling the boy¡¯s head. ¡°That sounds like quite the quest, Manu. But how will we decide who plays which role?¡±

    Manu thought for a moment before clapping his hands. ¡°Ribbons! I have some in my room. We can draw lots to see who plays what.¡±

    With the adults'' agreement, Manu dashed off to fetch the ribbons. He returned quickly, his small hands clutching an array of colourful strips. The children gathered around as Manu explained the rules. Each ribbon colour represented a different role: red for the evil dragon, gold for the princess, and blue for the brave rescuers.

    The ribbons were mixed up in a small pouch, and everyone took turns drawing. The children went first, each pulling out a blue ribbon. When it was Samaya''s turn, she reached in and drew a red ribbon. She laughed, showing it to the others. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m the dragon!¡±

    Finally, the Emperor drew his ribbon. He unfolded it to reveal the gold. There was a moment of silence before Samaya broke it with a snort. Song Yuhan and Fu Caiyi hid their smiles behind their sleeves. The Emperor shook his head, a rare smile playing on his lips. ¡°It seems I am the princess today.¡±

    The children giggled in response.

    As they prepared to move to the courtyard, a servant announced the arrival of Consort Hou Tianjian and her daughter, Ning. The room fell silent as Hou Tianjian entered, her posture regal and her expression unreadable. Ning, a shy girl, clung to her mother¡¯s side. They both knelt on the ground when they saw the Emperor, rising up at his command.

    ¡°I apologize for being late, Lady Qing. I had to entertain some guests myself today.¡±

    Lies. Samaya had instructed Ah-Liu to spread the news that the Emperor would be interacting with the children at her residence today. That was the only way she could get her and, with her, little Ning, to come.

    Samaya stepped forward with a warm smile. ¡°Consort Hou, we¡¯re so glad you could join us. We were just about to start a game. Would you and Ning care to join us?¡±

    Hou Tianjian hesitated, glancing at the Emperor for approval. The Emperor gave a slight nod, and with some gentle persuasion from Song Yuhan and Fu Caiyi, she reluctantly agreed. Manu, always eager to include everyone, ran over and took Ning¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Come on, Ning! It¡¯ll be fun!¡± he encouraged, pulling her gently towards the group. he child was painfully shy. She hesitantly looked at he mother and only moved after a nod from her. Hou Tianjian followed, her initial resistance melting under the children''s infectious enthusiasm. She still kept a stoic face, but perhaps seeing her shy child being ushered outside by the Emperor helped her come to the conclusion that she made the right choice coming here.

    They moved to the courtyard, where the children had already begun setting up the ¡®tower¡¯ using cushions and blankets. Samaya positioned herself as the dragon near the makeshift tower, while the Emperor sat regally on a cushion, his demeanor still composed despite the playful scenario.

    Manu took charge, leading Ai, Mei, Fang and Ning as the brave rescuers. They armed themselves with imaginary swords and shields, giggling and whispering plans. The other concubines opted out and acted rather as an audience to the whole thing. Manu, ever the strategist, pointed towards Samaya with a determined look. ¡°Remember, we have to defeat the dragon first!¡±

    The children approached cautiously, their playful seriousness making the adults smile. Samaya growled theatrically, raising her arms as if to swipe at the children. Manu, Ai and, to her surprise, Ning rushed forward enthusiastically while the other two remained in the back for "support and healing". No doubt it was Manu''s idea. The brat was putting his lessons to good use. They squealed and dodged her swipes, Manu leading the charge with a brave shout.

    ¡°Attack the dragon!¡± he cried, and the children swarmed Samaya, who playfully defended herself, making sure to give them a bit of a challenge without being too menacing.

    The battle raged on, filled with laughter and shouts. Samaya pretended to be overpowered, staggering back dramatically. ¡°Oh no! The brave heroes are too strong for me!¡± she cried out, collapsing onto the ground in mock defeat.

    The children cheered, raising their imaginary weapons in victory. Manu then turned to the tower, where the Emperor sat with a bemused smile. ¡°Princess, we¡¯ve come to rescue you!¡±

    The Emperor stood, playing along with a gracious nod. ¡°You have my eternal gratitude, brave warriors.¡±

    The children beamed, and Manu extended a hand to help the Emperor down from the ¡®tower.¡¯ The group then celebrated their victory, and the tension from earlier completely dissolved into joyous camaraderie.

    As the sun began to move toward the west, the game wrapped up, and everyone returned inside, tired but happy. The children continued to chatter excitedly about their adventure, and the adults shared knowing smiles.

    Samaya looked at the Emperor, who seemed genuinely relaxed and content. She hoped that this small moment of unity and playfulness might pave the way for more interactions with these little children who craved their father¡¯s attention. For now, though, she was simply grateful for the laughter and joy that filled the air, a rare and precious gift in their complicated world.

 Chapter 62: A Fathers Affection

    By the time the other concubines left, the Emperor was a strange sight.

    He had gotten rid of his royal robes, which sat almost carelessly on the pillow set that made the tower. The man¡¯s dragon crown was sitting on the robe. Samaya was sure Eunuch Li would have a heart attack if he saw it.

    As for the Emperor himself, the man still had his inner robes - three layers of them - the outermost now being the black body-hugging robes that the man usually wore beneath his beautifully embroidered golden and black dragon robes. His hair was still up in a topknot tied with a golden ribbon but the golden crown was replaced with a flower crown. Surprisingly, it was Ning who weaved it and approached the Emperor with trembling hands and a nervous look on her face. Her siblings were right behind her, all of them looking up at him with wide, unsure eyes.

    ¡°We¡­ we made it for you, Father,¡± Ai, always the most outspoken, piped up.

    It seemed even the mighty Emperor was weak to his children.

    Like the princess he was assigned to be, he gently knelt in front of them and inclined his head forward for them. Samaya could hear sharp intakes of breath from where the concubines stood. She couldn¡¯t blame them. The Emperor kneeling - even if it was for his children - was a big deal. Not to mention, the man¡¯s gesture was much like bowing his head.

    Ning, still with trembling hands, placed the flower crown on his head.

    The man straightened but did not move from his sitting position. ¡°Well? How does this Princess look?¡±

    Ning let out a nervous laughter and the others followed.

    ¡°You look beautiful, Father.¡± Fang. Another surprise. Her voice was soft, and reserved, but there was no mistaking the joy and excitement reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°The most beautiful Princess in the world!¡± Ai, already having come out of her fear of the man, threw her hands up. Her twin Mei nodded enthusiastically in response. The concubines had to hide their giggles behind their sleeves, lest they should get in trouble. Samaya had no such qualms. She nodded along seriously.

    ¡°Yes, yes, the most beautiful!¡± She raised her hands in the shape of claws. ¡°I must capture her again!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The kids quickly came forward to ¡°defend the Princess.¡±

    The next hour was a blur of different kinds of games, including an intense session of checkers where the father and the kids sat around the board as the Emperor taught them and they listened. The crown stayed on the entire time.

    Soon, though, the children were exhausted and the time was dragging on. So, the concubines came forward to draw the curtain on the activities, their keen senses understanding that any more attempt at spending time with the Emperor would be unnatural. For once, Consort Hou was cooperative, almost amicable, helping the other concubines convince the children to rest for the day. When leaving, she sent a nod Samaya¡¯s way, her face carefully blank. Samaya supposed that was all the thanks she would get. She didn¡¯t care much. As long as the kids got along.

    She sent Manu off to take a bath and rest.

    ¡°Was this why you wanted to spend a day with Us?¡±

    Samaya turned to see the Emperor leaning against some of the pillows, sitting on his own robes.

    She gave a small shrug. ¡°I believe you already have the answer to that.¡±

    The man tilted his head, the flower crown tilting sideways as well. It should have been a comical sight but ¡­ it was not. If anything, it only made the man look more handsome.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Samaya knew what he was asking. She weighed her options. She could either play dumb or she could tell the truth. Part of it, at least. She did not think the former was a good option here. She walked and plopped down beside him, ignoring his raised eyebrow at the action.

    ¡°I grew up in the streets,¡± she started softly. ¡°Not quite literally. But moving from one place to another, my mother kept me holed up in a tavern somewhere while she went off to work and earn money. Don¡¯t-¡± she interrupted him just as he opened his mouth ¡°-ask what kind of work it was. She used to be away for days and I would be alone. She would give me enough food and water for a week or so and leave. And when she did come back¡­ she would just shove a trinket or something into my hand and go about her day, dismissing me without so much as a glance. If I tried to talk to her or play with her, she would get irritated. Angry, at times. So, there I would be, sitting alone, playing with whatever sticks or dolls I could find, craving the warmth and presence of a parent. And of course, I do not even know who my father is, so seeking him out was out of the question.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± The man asked.

    ¡°Because I want you to understand that I know what it feels like to crave the affections of a parent and not get it. I do not wish for any child to go through it. It may seem trivial, but it leaves a deep scar on any heart that goes through with it.¡± She stared off into the distance, towards the entrance and exit of her residence. ¡°They may grow up one day, understand all the politics you have to play to keep peace in the outer and inner court. But for now, all they see is a man who is supposed to be their father but is the Emperor instead. They wish to be near that man, be held by that man, be cradled by him, but everyone tells them that man is untouchable, unreachable. So, they stare from afar, wondering what it would feel like to have the warmth of that man surround you.¡±

    There was a long pause.

    ¡°You speak from experience.¡±

    She chuckled softly at the statement.

    ¡°I do.¡± She turned to the man. ¡°Your Majesty, I understand that when you see the children, you see their mothers and their maternal families. Today, I wanted to show you that it is possible for you to see beyond that, and see the children themselves. They are your children. If you treat them as such, they will see a father instead of an Emperor when they grow up, when it¡¯s time for them to decide which side of the line they would rather be on.¡±

    Another long pause before the man let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°You do not have to try so hard to convince Us. We see that We have been neglectful¡± His eyes turned wistful. ¡°I had not even known that Princess Ning had grown so much in the past few months.¡±

    Ah, it seemed he saw Princess Ning even less than his other children. It was natural since those three children were always playing with Manu or coming to her residence with their mother.

    He seemed to be lost in thought.

    Samaya sighed and stood. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for today. If you¡¯ll excuse me-¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Samaya blinked down at the man, a question in her gaze.

    ¡°There is still a few hours until sunset. The day is still young.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, We are here to spend the entire day with you, beloved concubine. We even cleared Our schedule today.¡±

    ¡°Well, can¡¯t you just go back to it?¡±

    ¡°It is not quite fair, is it? We, the Emperor, make time for our concubine but she shoos us away the moment she wrings the use out of Us.¡±

    Samaya sighed in exasperation, rolling her eyes at the amused expression on his face.

    ¡°Very well, what do you wish to do?¡±

    The Emperor smirked and stood before calling for Eunuch Li, who arrived promptly. His eyes widened when he saw the man¡¯s robeless and crownless state before his eyes went towards the pillows. He looked back at the Emperor, seemingly wanting to say something. But something on the Emperor¡¯s face must have told him something. He closed his mouth, bowing low. "Your Majesty, how may I serve?"

    The Emperor gave a small nod. "Fetch two sets of commoner clothes. One for myself and one for Lady Qing."

    Eunuch Li''s eyes widened briefly in surprise but he quickly masked it with a respectful nod. "As you command, Your Majesty." He hurried out, leaving the room in a flurry of motion.

    Samaya watched the exchange with raised eyebrows. It did not take a genius to understand what was going on "Going out? Disguised as commoners?"

    The Emperor leans back against the pillows, the smirk still playing on his lips. "Indeed. It''s been a while since I ventured into the city. I think it will be... refreshing."

    She narrowed her eyes at him. "Really?" She sounded quite sceptical.

    He chuckled softly. "Must you question my motives? Sometimes, a change of scenery is good for the soul."

    Samaya huffed, crossing her arms. "Fine. But you will have to handle Manu¡¯s whining when we come back."

    The man chuckled again. ¡°Worry not. We shall take care of it.¡±

    Eunuch Li returned, carrying two neatly folded sets of clothes. He placed them on a nearby table and bowed before taking his leave.

    The Emperor stood, his regal bearing momentarily softened by the flower crown still on his head.

    "Shall we?"

 Chapter 63: A Visit to the Capital City

    Samaya adjusted the simple, yet elegant, robes that Eunuch Li had brought her, their fabric a far cry from the silks she was used to, but comfortable nonetheless. She tied the belt securely around her waist, noticing how the Emperor, dressed similarly in a plain brown tunic with a wide-brimmed straw hat, seemed almost unrecognisable without his usual adornments. The flower crown, though, remained perched on his head, a symbol of the tender moment he had shared with his children earlier.

    Even his eyes were now a light brown. Was that some sort of illusion? She¡¯d thought only those with dark qi like Ah-Liu could cast external illusions. And that too took a toll on him before long. The man was either extremely powerful or he was using a talisman to hide the very distinctive colour of his eyes. Either was likely.

    ¡°You look¡­¡± Samaya paused, tilting her head as she searched for the right word, ¡°¡­ordinary.¡±

    Well¡­ not entirely. The man still looked like someone she would be wary of if she ever met him on the streets. It was impossible to hide that aura. But it was muted, as if from a wandering warrior rather than the Emperor.

    The Emperor¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°That is the point, is it not?¡±

    She rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t help the smile that tugged at her lips. ¡°Shall we?¡±

    They exited Samaya¡¯s residence, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows across the cobbled paths of the Imperial Palace. The usual grandeur of the place seemed almost muted in the presence of their simple attire. As they approached the main gate, a group of palace guards, their armour glinting in the sunlight, stepped forward to block their path.

    ¡°Halt!¡± the lead guard commanded, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. ¡°Who are you? Where are you going?¡±

    Samaya glanced at the Emperor, expecting him to reveal his identity. Instead, the man simply stood there, a faint smile playing on his lips as he observed the guards with mild amusement. The guards exchanged uneasy glances, clearly unnerved by the man¡¯s silent confidence.

    ¡°We have important business in the city,¡± Samaya finally said, hoping her tone would convey a sense of urgency.

    The lead guard frowned, scrutinizing them both. ¡°Your faces are unfamiliar. Do you carry any proof of identity?¡± One of them asked. ¡°No one is allowed to go outside the Imperial Palace without identifying themselves or showing a permission letter!¡±

    Samaya felt a twinge of impatience but held her tongue. The Emperor, however, reached into the folds of his robe and produced a small, intricately carved wooden plaque. The guard¡¯s eyes widened as he recognized the Imperial Plaque, a symbol that allowed the bearer unrestricted access throughout the empire.

    ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty!¡± the guard stammered, dropping to one knee and bowing his head deeply. The other guards quickly followed suit, their faces pale with fear.

    The Emperor waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Rise. You are merely doing your duty.¡±

    The guards quickly stood, still looking somewhat shaken as they stepped aside to allow them passage. Samaya couldn¡¯t resist a smirk as they walked past, the Emperor¡¯s calm demeanour a stark contrast to the flustered guards.

    Once they were out of earshot, Samaya glanced at him, an amused glint in her eyes. ¡°You enjoyed that too much.¡±

    The Emperor chuckled softly, his gaze forward as they exited the palace gates and stepped into the bustling streets of the capital city. ¡°One must find amusement where one can.¡±

    The city was alive with activity. Merchants hawked their wares from stalls that lined the streets, their voices blending into a cacophony of sound. The scent of freshly cooked food mingled with the aroma of incense from nearby shrines, creating a potent blend that filled the air. Samaya wrinkled her nose slightly for a moment before she got used to the strong scent. Street performers juggled flaming torches and performed acrobatic feats, drawing crowds of onlookers who clapped and cheered in delight.

    Samaya took it all in, her senses overwhelmed by the vibrancy of the city. It was a stark contrast to the controlled, almost sterile environment of the palace. Here, life was raw and unfiltered, and she found herself revelling in the freedom it offered.

    One woman balanced herself on one leg on a stick. Knives were placed - sharp part upwards - on the ground surrounding her. Samaya watched with fascination as she jumped off the stick, gasping softly as the woman barely missed the knives, flipping herself using the small gaps between the knives as leverage to push herself off using the tips of her fingers and toes. It was an absolutely thrilling performance. Samaya was extremely impressed. She herself probably would have gotten a few cuts there. The girl looked as right as rain, though she could see thin, old scars on her hands upon observation. She must have practised a lot. Samaya walked to her and handed her a golden coin with a soft word of praise before going back to the man.

    ¡°That was generous,¡± the Emperor finally commented.

    ¡°One must appreciate people¡¯s effort when they can, Your Majesty,¡± she replied before asking, ¡°Where shall we go first?¡±

    He looked around, his eyes settling on a nearby food stall where a vendor was grilling skewers of meat over an open flame. ¡°How about there?¡±

    Samaya nodded, and they made their way to the stall. The vendor, a burly man with a thick moustache, greeted them with a wide smile.

    ¡°Good day! Would you like to try my famous skewers? The finest in the city!¡± he boasted, fanning the flames to give the meat a nice char.

    The Emperor reached into his robe for some coins, but Samaya stopped him with a hand on his arm. ¡°Allow me.¡± She handed the vendor a few copper coins, and he quickly wrapped two skewers in parchment and handed them over.

    The Emperor took a bite, his eyes lighting up as he chewed. ¡°Delicious.¡±

    Samaya smiled, savouring the rich, smoky flavour of the meat. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get something like this in the palace.¡± It was the kind of greasy, flavourful food you would only get in the streets, no matter the world and the era.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Indeed not,¡± he agreed, looking pleased. ¡°There¡¯s a certain charm to street food, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    They continued to wander through the city, sampling different delicacies from various vendors and watching street performers entertain the crowds. The Emperor¡¯s presence beside her was surprisingly relaxed, and Samaya found herself enjoying his company more than she expected.

    ¡°I should express my gratitude,¡± the man suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°For what?¡± She asked, tilting her head slightly to look at him without stopping. She had an idea of the answer to that.

    ¡°For helping me bond with my children.¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I did what I thought was right. I may not be a good person, Your Majesty, but I do have a soft spot for children.¡±

    There was a pause before the man spoke, ¡°You are plenty good, Ya¡¯er.¡±

    Samaya pursed her lips at that and continued walking, their silence comfortable and their short bouts of conversations equally comfortable.

    ¡°You are saying ¡®my¡¯ instead of ¡®we¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Because I am an ordinary person now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But I like it.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Do you intend to call me Ya¡¯er the entire time we are outside?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A groan escaped Samaya¡¯s lips.

    ¡­

    ¡°We should get some tanghulu for Manu. He doesn¡¯t always eat sweets but he loves tanghulu.¡±

    That ended up in the buying half a dozen Tanghulu.

    As they strolled through the market, a glint of green caught Samaya¡¯s eye. She paused her conversation and turned to see a peddler displaying a small jade pendant on a worn cloth. The stone was a vibrant green, supposedly rare and valuable. The peddler, a wiry man with a shrewd look in his eyes, noticed her interest and immediately began his sales pitch.

    ¡°Ah, a discerning eye, I see! This here is a genuine jade pendant, blessed by the monks of the nearby temple. It brings good fortune to those who wear it. A true bargain for a lady such as yourself!¡± he said, rubbing his hands together eagerly.

    Samaya narrowed her eyes, instantly suspicious. She reached out to pick up the pendant, turning it over in her hand. The weight was off, and the surface was too smooth¡ªtell-tale signs of a fake.

    ¡°This is not jade,¡± she said flatly, her voice carrying a note of authority that made the peddler¡¯s smile falter.

    ¡°What? Of course, it is, my lady! I swear on my ancestors!¡± the peddler protested, though his eyes darted nervously.

    Samaya fixed him with a steely gaze, her tone icy. ¡°Do not test my patience. This is nothing more than dyed glass. I suggest you reconsider your tactics if you wish to avoid trouble.¡±

    The peddler paled, beads of sweat forming on his brow. ¡°I¡­ I apologize, my lady. It was not my intention to deceive¡ª¡±

    ¡°Save your apologies,¡± she cut him off, tossing the pendant back onto the cloth. ¡°If you¡¯re wise, you¡¯ll leave this market before I decide to report you.¡±

    The peddler nodded frantically, quickly gathering his wares and scurrying off. The Emperor watched the exchange with raised eyebrows, clearly impressed.

    ¡°You handle yourself well,¡± he remarked.

    Samaya shrugged, brushing off the encounter. ¡°One learns to spot a scam after living on the streets for a while.¡±

    They continued their exploration, the sun beginning its descent toward the horizon, casting a warm golden light over the city. The atmosphere around them began to shift as the day transitioned into the evening. Lanterns were lit, their soft glow illuminating the streets as vendors began packing up their stalls and performers took their final bows.

    Suddenly, Samaya felt the hairs on her neck raise, as if someone was watching her. She snapped her head back, her eyes scanning not only the crowd but also the gaps among the people, the entrances to the alleyways and the roofs. She thought she saw a shadow retreating into one of the alleys.

    She was instinctively about to follow when she heard her companion¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ya¡¯er?¡±

    She paused, her eyes still fixed on the alley. After a long moment of hesitation, she sighed softly and turned back to face the Emperor.

    ¡°Nothing. I thought I saw a familiar face.¡± She came up with an excuse. ¡°Turns out, I was wrong.¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze bore into her for a long moment before he nodded. ¡°Very well. We shouldn¡¯t go further than this,¡± his gaze flicked behind her, where lanterns were beginning to be lit outside pavilions, ¡°Let us go back.¡±

    Shaking off the sense of unease, she nodded and followed the man.

    As they made their way back toward the palace, Samaya felt a sense of contentment she hadn¡¯t expected, despite the brief incident. The day had been a welcome reprieve from the rigid structure of palace life, and she found herself appreciating the Emperor¡¯s spontaneous decision.

    When they arrived at the palace gates, the same group of guards was there, their demeanour far more respectful now that they knew who they were dealing with. They bowed low as the Emperor and Samaya passed through, entering the familiar grounds of the imperial residence.

    Once they were back inside her residence, Samaya let out a small sigh, a mixture of exhaustion and satisfaction.

    ¡°Today was¡­ enjoyable,¡± she admitted, glancing at the Emperor, who was now removing the flower crown from his head with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°It was,¡± he agreed, his tone softer than usual. He turned to face her, a rare warmth in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, beloved concubine. Not just for today, but for helping me see what I have been neglecting.¡±

    She gave him a small, genuine smile. ¡°As long as you put what you learned to good use.¡±

    The Emperor nodded, a silent understanding passing between them. He then turned to leave, pausing at the door to give her one last look. ¡°We shall do this again sometime.¡±

    With that, he left, the door closing softly behind him. Samaya stood there for a moment, the events of the day replaying in her mind. She then turned and entered her chambers, whereupon she was immediately tackled by a blur. She grunted and wrapped her arms instinctively around the familiar figure, rubbing the back of her son as he whined and cried into her robes for not taking him outside.

    Ah, she forgot to make the Emperor stay to deal with Manu¡¯s whining as he promised.

    She managed to calm him down with the Tanghulu, with lots of hugs and kisses and promises of taking him outside next time. She told her maids to set the dinner as she went to freshen herself up.

    That night, as she lay in bed, with Manu sleeping soundly in her arms, she wondered whose gaze it was that she felt in the city today.

    And more importantly, why did it feel so familiar?

 Chapter 64: System

    When Samaya woke up, it felt like she had not slept at all. She somehow managed to sleep beyond her usual routine of waking up at sunrise. The sun¡¯s rays filtered through the intricately carved windows of Samaya¡¯s residence, casting warm patterns on the floor. She awoke with Manu nestled peacefully beside her, the tanghulu wrappers strewn across the bed a testament to last night¡¯s indulgence.

    As the palace bustled with its usual activity, Samaya took the opportunity to freshen up and prepare for the day. Dressed in her usual attire, though it seemed less elaborate compared to her evening ensemble, she was ready for her morning tea with the Empress. The previous day had been a pleasant departure from the palace''s usual rigid formality, but Samaya knew that was only temporary and she had to get back to her daily routine.

    She entered the ForeHall of Tiangfengong, where the atmosphere was slightly tense as the concubines whispered among each other. No doubt rumours of what happened had spread. The Empress had not held morning tea yesterday, so this was the first she was seeing her after the assassination attempt. The room was adorned with delicate flowers and subtle scents of jasmine and rose, calming the mood of whoever entered. The Empress was seated at a low table, a tray of tea and pastries laid out before her. Her expression softened as she saw Samaya enter.

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Qing,¡± the Empress greeted. ¡°Please, sit.¡±

    Samaya inclined her head respectfully and took a seat beside Fu Caiyi. She noticed that the Empress¡¯s attitude towards her seemed ¡­ less sharp than usual. Well, she wasn¡¯t going to complain. If the Empress becomes one less person to look out for, then all the better. Here was hoping.

    ¡°I heard that you and the Emperor had an eventful today,¡± the Empress spoke. ¡°As did the children.¡±

    Ah, the play date. Sort of.

    ¡°We did,¡± Samaya agreed, accepting a cup of tea from a maid. ¡°The children were delighted to play with their father.¡±

    More whispers could be heard from the other concubines. Fu Caiyi smiled softly at her. Samaya saw Hou Tianjian meet her eyes and nod ever so slightly. It was miniscule. She supposed that as part of the Imperial Consort¡¯s faction, she could not interact with Samaya very much. She could cover up yesterday¡¯s event as an opportunity for her child to interact with the Emperor. Even if the Imperial Consort begrudged her for it, she wouldn¡¯t do or say anything out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± the Empress said softly. ¡°Children should be able to interact closely with their parents.¡±

    Samaya could tell she was hoping for that in the future. She did not have to worry. Her child would be the Heir if it was a boy or an important political link if it was a girl. The Emperor wouldn¡¯t ignore that child. But those little children - who had little more value than political tools to be used in this cutthroat world - needed to know that their father cared about them.

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± she agreed. The interaction between them was comfortable.

    Fu Caiyi leaned in and whispered. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later,¡± she whispered back.

    After tea, Samaya returned to her residence. Ah-Liu came to her, regretfully telling her that he could not find out which poison was used or what happened to the maid. It seemed the Emperor was keeping everything under tight wraps. On the bright side, Hua was gaining popularity as an untouched talent at the Pavillion. At this rate, someone might buy her out before she even needed to take customers.

    After Ah-Liu left, she sighed softly and wondered whether she should get in the exercise she missed today. She was just contemplating whether to get up from the soft couch when the soft voice of Lian announced the arrival of the Emperor.

    The Emperor entered, looking relaxed in his more formal attire, though his expression was serious. She stood and bowed, to which he nodded. He took a seat opposite her and regarded her with a thoughtful look.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Your Majesty,¡± Samaya greeted him. ¡°What brings you here today?¡±

    ¡°We wanted to discuss something important with you,¡± the Emperor began. ¡°It concerns the assassination attempt on the Empress. We need to ask you some questions.¡±

    Samaya¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Questions?¡±

    The Emperor leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. ¡°We heard she was babbling something when she got caught. But everyone seemed to have been too caught up in the moment to understand what she was saying. You are the last person We need to ask.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°You asked all the others?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, not Us. The Embroidered Uniform Guards. But We could not very well send them to question Our own concubine, could We?"

    She sighed softly and thought back. ¡°Well, she was saying something along the lines of ¡°they will kill my family.¡± I would not be surprised if someone has her family hostage. From what I heard, she was loyal to the Empress. She would not have been in the charge of brewing tea otherwise.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± The Emperor nodded.

    Samaya¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Do you have any suspects?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still investigating,¡± the Emperor admitted. ¡°But I suspect it is one of Our concubines.¡±

    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to walk on eggshells around me,¡± Samaya said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any political affiliation. We are both thinking about the same person.¡±

    ¡°Careful, Lady Qing,¡± the Emperor warned. ¡°The walls have ears.¡±

    She raised her hand in surrender. ¡°Very well.¡± She shrugged. ¡°But if you are not going to do anything about it, you might as well bury the case and say that it was the act of a jealous maid. No need to make a scapegoat out of someone else. If you do that, you will need to find another scapegoat the next time this happens.¡±

    ¡°You think this will happen again?¡± The Emperor asked, frowning.

    ¡°Oh, it will.¡± Samaya¡¯s voice radiated confidence. ¡°It will keep happening, Your Majesty. It¡¯s the only way for the perpetrator to keep holding on to a shred of hope that she would be able to come out on top.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s frown deepened, eyes glinting dangerously. ¡°Are you defending the person who attempted to kill Our unborn child?¡±

    Samaya shook her head. ¡°Oh no. Anyone who tries to kill a child is a monster. But Your Majesty,¡± she leaned forward. ¡°You are the one who created that monster.¡±

    The man blinked, the glare replaced by confusion for a moment. ¡°Us?¡±

    ¡°You. The Imperial Harem. This entire system.¡± She waved her hand around. ¡°You take more women into the harem than you could ever hope to make love with, branding them as ¡°Emperor¡¯s women¡± and destroying any hope they might have of finding a life partner, even if you never touch them. And then, you make them fight amongst themselves for a shred of your favor and affection, which they need just to survive in this glided cage. Should they fall from favor or anger someone important, they are done. And the only way for them to gain any semblance of protection or power is to give you children and sometimes, not even that is guaranteed to protect them for the rest of their lives.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have a lot of complaints about the harem, Lady Qing.¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I have a lot of complaints about any system that purposefully bestows all power onto one person and that person holds everyone¡¯s life and happiness hostage.¡±

    ¡°We shall have you know that the concubines come willingly. They vie for Our favor and the benefits they get from it.¡±

    ¡°Because that is what they have been taught their whole lives.¡± She said softly. ¡°They have been taught that the only value they have is in how high they can marry and how many sons they can pop out. Of course, they are following what they have been taught.¡±

    She leaned forward. ¡°You have created a system where they must destroy everything in their path and claw their way to the top to survive. You may punish the person, but you do not get to say that you did not see this coming because they are playing the game that you created the way they have been taught to play.¡±

    The man¡¯s hand clenched for a moment and Samaya wondered if she had pushed him too far. Well, call it the feminist in her, but once she started to talk about all the things that bothered her about this entire system, she could not stop.

    ¡°The concubines We accept in the Harem,¡± the man started, ¡°are there to ensure political alliance and balance. Even you. We would ask you not to speak of things you do not know.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°All the concubines?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s ¡­ good, I suppose.¡± She shrugged. ¡°But it is still a system built on the exploitation of women. I stand by that.¡±

    The man exhaled softly. ¡°Very well. You can think that. We only came here to speak to you about the maid. Now that that¡¯s done, We shall take Our leave.¡±

    The man stood. As he was walking away, she spoke softly. ¡°She was protecting her womb.¡± The man paused in his stride. ¡°Her womb was more important to her than her life. Perhaps even her family¡¯s lives. That tells me all I need to know.¡±

    The man did not answer. He stood for a moment before he strode out of the room, his steps hurried in his anger. Samaya sighed softly and pinched the nose of her bridge. Great, another damn argument. Still, she could not bring herself to regret it.

    She discarded the idea of exercising for today and rested until it was time for Manu to get back. Manu was more of a ball of energy than usual. It seemed the sugar still had not worn off. They had their dinner and got ready for the bed.

    It was only when the maids were gone and she was settling down in bed that she heard a loud knocking on the door.

    ¡°Lady Qing!¡±

    Was that Su? She sounded frightened.

    Samaya quickly got off the bed and walked to the door, yanking it open.

    She saw Su and Min standing at the door, with a dishevelled Rin between them, clothes torn and trembling where she stood.

 Chapter 65: Violation

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    She asked, immediately reaching out to grasp the poor girl. Rin flinched back and Samaya¡¯s stomach dropped.

    She had not really processed what was happening until now. But ¡­ torn and crumpled clothes, tear stained face, a trembling body, arms wrapped around herself. These were signs she had seen before.

    Samaya resisted the urge to clench her teeth and show the anger rising in her. Instead, she moved back and tried to look as reassuring as possible.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she said softly.

    Rin seemed hesitant but Min rubbed her back and whispered soothingly to her while Su nodded along. Both of them had red-rimmed eyes, traces of anger and panic visible, but it was clear that they were trying to keep calm for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Samaya inclined her head a bit so that she could look the poor girl in the eyes. ¡°You are safe now. You can come in.¡±

    Rin stared at her for a long moment, wide eyes full of fear. Samaya must have been able to convey her assurance because she ducked her head and nodded. Su and Min helped her walk inside.

    She was limping.

    Samaya clenched her hand at her side, standing in place and waiting until they walked past her. Her eyes dropped and, sure enough, blood was sipping into Rin¡¯s clothes below her lower back on the space between her legs.

    Her worst fears were confirmed.

    She took a deep breath and walked to Manu, kneeling in front of him.

    ¡°Sweetheart, can you go and call the other maids here?¡± She asked softly.

    Manu frowned but seeing the seriousness on her face, he did not ask any questions. He simply nodded and then plopped down from the bed, running out. She did not follow him, knowing that there were Shadow Guards outside keeping an eye on her residence and at least one of them would follow Manu to ensure that he was safe. She then turned to the three maids, who were now standing in the middle of the room, with unsure eyes trained on her.

    She took a deep breath and walked to them. She reached out in a painfully slow manner so that Rin could see every movement and gently took her hands. She could see her shoulders rise as she tensed but she neither let go nor tightened her hold. She kept a gentle grasp on the girl¡¯s hand, one she could easily pull out of if she wanted. Samaya waited to see if she would.

    She did not.

    ¡°Do you think you can sit?¡± She asked softly.

    It was at that moment that all of them seemed to realise that she had already deduced what had happened. A sob bubbled up in Rin¡¯s throat and she collapsed onto the ground, burying her face into her hands as she let out strangled cries, her shoulders shaking from the force of her sobs as they racked her body.

    Samaya immediately knelt in front of her, in tandem with Min and Su. They seemed to be at a loss for what to do except rubbing her arms and back. Su seemed on the verge of tears and Min had her teeth clenched, eyes red.

    Samaya looked at Min. ¡°Hug her,¡± she mouthed. Samaya knew from experience that Rin would react badly to a stranger touching her right now, even if that stranger was a woman.

    Min nodded and pulled her into her embrace. Rin immediately turned her face and buried into Min¡¯s neck, wrapping her arms around her sister as her cries got louder and louder, muffled by Min¡¯s skin. Su¡¯s tears finally flowed. She was rubbing her lover¡¯s back with one hand but the other fisted around her fabric and it seemed she was trying her hardest not to burst out sobbing like Rin.

    ¡°It will be okay,¡± Samaya whispered softly. She was not sure that she believed it herself but she was certainly not going to sit here and cry. They did not need that. They needed strength at the moment.

    They sat like that for a long while. She did not know how long it was. It could be a few minutes, it could be a few hours. She just kept her eye on Rin, who cried and cried and cried until her voice broke, until even the cold-faced Min was clutching at her and crying, until Su had jumped forward to embrace them both, silent tears running down her face. And Samaya could do nothing but whisper reassurances and promises of safety.

    It was as Rin¡¯s loud sobs were fading into soft cries that Manu burst in, Lian and Yu running after him, red-faced and out of breath. Samaya looked at the and put a finger on her lips, ordering them to be silent for the moment.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She then looked at the trio. ¡°Rin,¡± she called softly, reaching out and gently pressing her hand on the girl¡¯s arm. ¡°Rin.¡±

    After a long moment, the girl looked up, her eyes red and puffy, tear tracks on her face and her expression exhausted and almost¡­ lifeless. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°Do you think you can get up?¡± She asked softly. ¡°You need to bathe and get clean. Is that alright? Can you do it?¡±

    She seemed unsure and looked between Min and Su. However, those two were looking at her. That was only natural, considering that she was the one with power here and they could not do or say much without her permission. The entire dynamic left a bad taste in her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said softly. ¡°Min will accompany you. You cannot stay like this. It will only be more painful later.¡±

    Rin¡¯s eyes widened at the very notion. She took a deep, shaky breath and nodded. Samaya nodded back and stood.

    ¡°Lian, Yu, draw a cold bath for her. But keep a bucket of warm water and towels ready.¡±

    Lian and Yu immediately moved into a flurry of motion. They had to bring water and prepare the bath.

    She looked at Su and Min. ¡°Min, go and bring an extra set of clothes for Rin. You are her sister, I am sure you know her size.¡±

    Min nodded and, after reassuring Rin that she would be back soon, took off.

    Samaya then stormed outside and called loudly. ¡°Shadow Guards!¡± It was not a shout but it was loud enough to be heard across the courtyard. ¡°I know you are there. I need to talk to one of you.¡±

    She waited for a moment. No response.

    ¡°I am in no mood for games,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°Get out here. Right. Now.¡±

    If those fuckers tried to mess with her, she would make them regret it.

    Fortunately, they did not. A moment later, a black-clad figure flashed into existence right in front of her. Only his eyes were visible. He did not speak, waiting for her to say whatever she called him here for.

    ¡°I need you to go and get an Imperial Physician. Preferably one who knows the female body.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡± The voice of a young man asked from behind the mask.

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, right now. I do not believe you are so stupid that you do not understand what is going on here. Get me an Imperial Physician. Now!¡±

    The man did not move. ¡°Apologies, my lady. However, I cannot call an Imperial Physician for a mere maid.¡±

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Then tell him that I am summoning him. And if he refuses to come, ask him if he would like to end up in the Imperial Punishment Grounds like that maid.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°Guard,¡± she interrupted. ¡°My patience has its limits. Call the Imperial Physician before I take that sword from your back and shove it up your behind!¡±

    She was trying very hard to keep her calm. Samaya was very much aware that she was losing control. She exhaled softly. ¡°And if the Emperor asks, tell him what I said. I will deal with it. If I have to take punishment, I will. This is about the health and life of a child. Go.¡± She paused. ¡°Please.¡±

    There was a moment of silence before the man nodded and disappeared.

    Samaya exhaled softly and went inside. Lian rushed up to her, informing her that the bath was ready. She nodded and waited for Min to come back. Fortunately, she did not have to wait for long. Min soon rushed back, a set of clothes in her hands.

    She urged Min to take Rin to the bath. Of Min and Su, Min was the calmer one and Samaya had a feeling Rin would feel more comfortable with her sister than her lover right now. And she needed to talk to Su.

    Once they were out of sight, she instructed Lian and Yu to stay outside the bath chambers in case they needed help before she took Su to one of the tables and sat her down.

    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked again.

    Su took a long moment to start speaking and when she did she stuttered and stumbled through her words. From what she said, Su had gone to meet up with Rin, a midnight rendezvous they sometimes did. It was a beautiful full moon day and the liked to spend time together at a secluded pond very fee went, hidden behind trees and bushes of the Cold Palace. Min caught her on the way and went with her because she wanted to talk to her sister as well. She would have come back to give time to the lovebirds. So, they went and waited for Rin to come. And waited. And waited. And waited.

    It was when they were getting worried and preparing to go and search for her that Rin cam stumbling through the bushes in an utterly dishevelled state. She was crying and mumbling incoherently and it took them a long while to understand what had happened. Min, ever the calm one, suggested that they come to her. Su was hesitant and Rin outright refused. So, it took a longer while to convince them and come to her.

    And that was that.

    They knew nothing else.

    It seemed Samaya would have to speak to Rin herself. She would have preferred not to. The poor girl was already traumatized and talking about it might make her spiral even more. But if she wanted to get the monster who had done this, she would have to get the details.

    Samaya sighed. She could feel something rising in her chest and her throat starting burn. It was the beginning of tears. She ruthlessly suppressed it and took the moment to calm Su down, who was once again crying, whispering reassurances once again.

    And then there was another knock at the door.

 Chapter 66: Who?

    She turned her head and saw that the Guard was standing there.

    ¡°The Physician is here.¡±

    Her eyes moved from the guard to the Physician who was standing behind the Guard. It was the same Physician who had taken care of her, Imperial Physician Hou. He was in a dishevelled state. His hair was barely tied up in a messy topknot and it was clear he had thrown a cloak over his nightclothes. He had a bag in his hand, no doubt containing everything he would need in an emergency.

    She stood. ¡°Physician Hou,¡± she greeted. ¡°Apologies for calling on you so late at night. There has been an emergency, I am afraid.¡±

    The Physician immediately shook his head. ¡°It is my duty to attend to the Imperial Concubines, my lady.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°It is not me you must attend to. It is someone else. However, you will have to wait for a moment. Is that alright?¡±

    The man seemed curious but nodded nonetheless. She walked towards the bath chambers where Min and Rin were, with Lian and Yu waiting outside.

    ¡°Lian, go and get the Physician seated in the parlour while I bring Rin.¡±

    She knocked on the bath chambers. ¡°Rin, Min?¡±

    The sound of water splashing inside stopped and she took that as her cue to speak. ¡°Rin, I have called for the Physician. Do you think you can see him?¡±

    Silence. In the silence, she could hear Rin¡¯s voice hitching, probably due to panic building up in her.

    ¡°He won¡¯t touch you if you don¡¯t want her to. Min will be with you inside the curtain and the rest of us will be just outside. But he needs to see you. You need ointment to heal your wounds and ¡­ medicine to prevent ¡­ unwanted consequences. I know this is hard, Rin. But do you think you can gather the courage to meet him? This is important.¡±

    Silence once again. She did not speak; instead, she waited for Rin to make her decision. She could not force or pressure the girl.

    ¡°He will not touch me?¡± Rin¡¯s whispered question was carried over to her from behind the door.

    Samaya exhaled softly. ¡°No, not unless you give him permission.¡±

    ¡°O-okay.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Come out when you feel like you are ready.¡±

    As she walked out to meet the Physician, she told Su to get the bed ready for Lian and instructed Yu to take her son to one of the spare rooms. He did not need to be here anymore. After assuring Manu that it would be alright and that she would come to him soon, Yu gently led him away and Samaya went to the parlour to speak to the Physician.

    Samaya entered the parlour, where the Physician was now seated. He looked up as she approached, his eyes full of concern and curiosity. His dishevelled appearance did little to hide his professionalism; even in the middle of the night, he was ready to serve. Samaya took a deep breath, steadying herself before she spoke.

    "Physician Hou," she began, her voice firm but tinged with the gravity of the situation, "thank you for coming on such short notice. I apologise for disturbing your rest, but this matter could not wait."

    Imperial Physician Hou inclined his head. "My lady, please do not worry about that. I can see that something is troubling you deeply. What has happened?"

    Samaya hesitated for a brief moment, choosing her words carefully. She needed the Physician to understand the severity of the situation without overwhelming him with details that might cloud his judgment. "A grievous incident has occurred," she said slowly. "A maid of the Harem, Rin, has suffered a great violation. She was¡­ assaulted. She belongs to Lady Siyun¡¯s household but this happened when Rin was on her way to meet her sister and friend, both of whom belong here. So, they brought her here.¡±

    Physician Hou''s eyes widened, and a shadow passed over his face. His lips pressed into a thin line, and he nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. "This is most tragic," he said softly. "How can I assist?"

    "Rin is understandably terrified," Samaya continued, her voice steady despite the ache in her chest. "She has agreed to see you, but only on the condition that you do not touch her unless she permits it. I ask that you be as gentle and sensitive as possible. She is in a very fragile state, both physically and emotionally."

    The Physician nodded again, his expression sombre. "Of course, my lady. I will do everything in my power to help her without causing further distress."

    "Thank you," Samaya replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "Rin also needs immediate treatment. She has injuries that require ointment, and she needs medicine to prevent¡­ any unwanted consequences of the assault."

    Physician Hou''s expression remained grave as he took in Samaya''s words. "I understand. I will prepare the necessary treatments."

    "One more thing, Physician Hou," Samaya said, her voice taking on a more serious tone. "If it comes to it, I may need you to testify about the findings of your examination. Are you willing to do that?"

    The Physician looked into Samaya''s eyes, his gaze unwavering. "If it is necessary to bring justice for the wrong done to her, then yes, I will testify."

    Samaya felt a wave of relief wash over her. She had feared that the Physician might hesitate or refuse, but his immediate agreement showed his integrity. The lack of hesitation honestly surprised Samaya.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "Thank you, Physician Hou. Your willingness to stand by us in this difficult time means more than you can know."

    The Physician bowed his head slightly in acknowledgement, and Samaya gestured for him to follow her to the main chambers, where Rin was laid down on her bed.

    When they arrived at the chambers, the air was thick with tension. The atmosphere was almost stifling, and she could feel the unspoken fear and nervousness emanating from the girls.. Samaya knocked gently on the door before entering, signalling the others that it was time. She did not need to, but she knew it was better not to startle them.

    "Rin," she called softly, "the Physician is here. Are you ready?"

    After a moment of silence, Rin¡¯s voice, still trembling, responded, "Yes, my lady."

    Samaya allowed the Physician to step inside first. Rin was sitting on the bed, her knees drawn up to her chest, and Min was sitting beside her, holding her hand tightly. Su was standing nearby, her face etched with worry and anger.

    Physician Hou approached the bed cautiously, his movements slow and deliberate. He stopped a few paces away, not wanting to overwhelm Rin with his presence. "Lady Rin," he said gently, "I am here to help you. I will not touch you unless you allow it."

    Rin nodded slightly, her eyes downcast. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    "May I check your pulse?" the Physician asked softly. "I promise I will be very careful. And I will be using a cloth to cover your wrist. My skin will not touch yours. "

    Rin''s breath hitched slightly, and Min squeezed her hand in silent support. Samaya stepped closer to the bed, her voice soft but firm as she addressed both Rin and Min. "Su and Min will stay with you while the Physician examines you. Lian and I will wait outside."

    Rin hesitated for a moment, glancing at them, before slowly extending her hand. Samaya gave a small nod and stepped back. Lian, who had been standing by the bed, followed her, drawing the curtains at her instructions. Despite the drawn curtains, she could still see a subtle silhouette due to the bedside candle.

    The Physician approached cautiously, keeping his movements as non-threatening as possible. He pulled out a cotton cloth from his bag and pressed it on her wrist before he checked her pulse. t Samaya could see the tensing of his shoulder even from her place. It must be bad.

    "You are strong, Lady Rin," Samaya heard Physician Hou say. "You have endured much, but I will help you recover."

    Rin said nothing, but she gave a small nod.

    The Physician then opened the bag and took out a small jar of ointment. He placed them on the table beside the bed, his movements deliberate and calm. "This ointment will help with the injuries," he explained, "and while I do not have them on me as of now, I will be sending you some dried herbs. These herbs, when taken as tea, will prevent anything from resulting from this assault."

    Rin gave a small nod.

    ¡°Do not apply too much of the ointment in ¡­ sensitive areas,¡± the man said. ¡°Only a small amount on the tip of your finger will do. Make sure to clean any wound with clean water first.¡±

    Another, more hesitant, nod.

    The Physician made both Min and Su repeat the instructions back to him twice before he was satisfied. "The ointment will help with the healing," he said softly. "It may sting a little at first, but that will pass. And I will send those herbs soon. Steep them as you would any tea."

    "Do I have to¡­ drink it?" Rin asked hesitantly.

    "Yes," the Physician replied gently. "If you do not wish for ¡­ I will be frank, a child to come out of this, then you must. I know it may be difficult, but it is important."

    Rin¡¯s hesitance showed her uncertainty. Samaya spoke up from the other side of the curtain, "You don''t have to drink it right now, Rin. We can make the tea and leave it for you to take when you''re ready. There''s no rush."

    Rin seemed to relax slightly at Samaya''s words, and she nodded. "Okay," she whispered.

    The Physician gathered his things, preparing to leave the room. Before he stood, he turned to Samaya, his expression serious. "Lady Qing," he said quietly, "if Rin experiences any pain or discomfort in the coming days, please send for me immediately. I will come as soon as I can."

    Samaya nodded, grateful for his diligence. "Thank you, Physician Hou. We will do as you advise." She paused. ¡°I may need to summon you later to know the extent of the wounds.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lady.¡±

    The Physician bowed slightly and left the room, leaving Samaya, Lian, Su, Min, and Rin in the quiet stillness. Samaya could feel the tension beginning to ease, though the air was still heavy with the unspoken trauma that had taken place. She knew that Rin had a long road to recovery ahead of her, but she was determined to support however she could.

    ¡°Rin, you can stay here for the night. Su and Min, you can stay with her.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°But nothing. Stay here. That is an order.¡±

    That seemed to shut them up. They took orders seriously. Good. They all needed their rest. But before that¡­

    ¡°Rin.¡± She sat down on the bed, looking at her. ¡°I know this is a very difficult time for you, but I need you to answer my question. Who did this to you?¡±

    Rin stiffened almost immediately and shrunk in on herself. It was a reaction she had seen before. She shook her head frantically.

    ¡°Rin, I know you are scared. But I cannot help you if you do not tell me who it was.¡±

    Rin¡¯s lips trembled before he shook her head again. ¡°You¡­ you cannot help me anyway, Lady Qing. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s very powerful.¡±

    So, someone powerful. Very few men were allowed access to the Harem, let alone powerful men.

    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered. ¡°Do not worry.  I will speak to the Emperor. You do not need to be afraid. I will protect you, I promise.¡±

    Rin was still trembling. Min and Su were silent but they seemed conflicted about the whole situation. They clearly were angry and wanted to get justice but they did not want to see their loved one like this.

    Samaya tried again. ¡°Rin, if you do not speak up, he will do that again. If not to you, then someone else. Please.¡±

    Rin kept silent. Samaya wondered if she should use Min and Su as an example but ¡­ would that be too low of her? After a moment, she sighed softly and stood. She could try again tomorrow. She did not want to push the girl any more than this.

    ¡°Alright. Rest. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    With that, she turned to leave. She had only taken a few steps when the girl spoke.

    ¡°Kang Yanxin.¡±

    Samaya immediately turned to face her, only to find Rin with her head ducked, clutching the sheets tightly.

    ¡°It was Kang Yanxin.¡±

 Chapter 67: Uncertainties

    The night was too long.

    She gave Lian instructions to call Ah-Liu as soon as dawn broke before she made her way to the room where Yu had taken Manu. The room was sparse, with minimal furniture and none of the beautiful decor, furniture or design present in the main bedchamber. Yu was standing to the side while Manu paced anxiously.

    As soon as he saw her, he rushed to her. This time, she did not wait for him to pounce on her. Instead, she bent and opened her arms before sweeping the boy up. Instead of his usual happy giggles, he wrapped his arms around her neck and buried his face into her shoulder.

    She looked up at Yu and attempted a smile. It came out more as a grimace. ¡°Su, Min and Rin are resting in my chambers. Do not awaken them until they wake up themselves. And you, too, go and rest.¡±

    Yu was unnaturally quiet as she bowed her head and left the room. A faint noise from her just as she was out of the room told her that she had been holding back her cries.

    Samaya sighed softly and carried Manu to the bed. As she sat down with him still in his arms, he settled down on her lap and tightened his arms around her. There was a long silence before he finally spoke, his words slightly muffled against her shoulder.

    ¡°Did something bad happen to Sister Rin?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The answer came a bit slow but it came nonetheless. What was the point of hiding it from the boy when he had seen everything?

    ¡°Like how bad things happened to girls back home? In the dark alleys?¡±

    Samaya sighed softly. She really would have preferred that Manu had not known about such things at such a young age. But it could not be helped. Living in QingHu came with many dangers and this was one of them. Samaya would rather he learn the ugly truth of the world from her than experience it himself. After all, it wasn¡¯t just girls that those slimy hands grabbed. Manu had to learn to protect himself. Besides, despite their bad efforts, you did not grow up in QingHu without witnessing some of the shittiest things yourself.

    Samaya gently rubbed his back as she whispered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Another long pause of silence.

    ¡°What will happen now?¡± He asked softly.

    She frowned. ¡°I don''t know.¡±

    She had a few ideas in mind but she wasn''t about to discuss them with him. Still¡­

    ¡°But we will do our best to help Rin, alright?¡±

    Samaya felt Manu¡¯s nod against his shoulder and sighed softly.

    ¡°You need to sleep now.¡±

    They ended up lying down like they used to, with Samaya on her back and Many lying down on her chest. He was getting too big to do that now and she could feel the weight pressing down on her chest. She would lay him down soon enough, but for now the weight on her, the warmth she felt from him, his steady breathing on her chest ¡­ was extremely reassuring.

    Samaya stared at the ceiling, her mind racing with thoughts she wished she could silence. She stroked his back gently, trying to focus on the simple, repetitive motion. Her body was tired, but her mind refused to rest. Every time she closed her eyes, flashes of Rin¡¯s face¡ªpale, terrified, and broken¡ªflooded her thoughts.

    Her chest tightened as the memory of Rin¡¯s trembling voice replayed in her mind. What would happen now? She had no clear answer, and that troubled her deeply. How long had it been since she had been so uncertain? Perhaps when she arrived in this world, but even then¡­ even then, she had a vague idea of what to do. But for all her strength, she was lost here.

    Eventually, the darkness outside gave way to the faintest hint of dawn. A pale gray light filtered through the thin curtains, signalling the start of a new day. Carefully, she shifted Manu off her chest and placed him onto the bed beside her. He stirred but didn¡¯t wake. She pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead before rising.

    The air in the room was cool against her skin as she crossed to the window and looked out at the sprawling gardens below. Ah-Liu should be here soon. Samaya took a deep breath, centring herself. She needed to stay strong, to stay focused on what came next. But first, she needed to release the tension building inside her.

    She quickly changed into her training clothes, a simple tunic and pants that allowed freedom of movement. The courtyard outside was still and quiet, with only the soft chirping of birds breaking the silence. Samaya began her morning exercises¡ªswift, calculated movements designed to strengthen her body and clear her mind. Each punch, each kick, was executed with precision, her muscles burning as she pushed herself harder. The familiar discipline of combat training calmed her, grounding her in the present.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    By the time she finished, the sun was rising fully, casting a golden glow over the courtyard. Samaya stood in the centre, her chest heaving from exertion, but her mind felt sharper, more focused. She would need that clarity when speaking to Rin.

    Wiping the sweat from her brow, Samaya made her way back inside, where Lian was already bustling about quietly. "Eunuch Liu has been sent for," Lian said softly, her eyes meeting Samaya''s with quiet understanding.

    Samaya nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Good. Have Yu take a message to Lady Ren Siyun. Her maid is missing, she will be worried. No need to tell the details there. Just let her know that Rin is hurt and resting here.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡° Let¡¯s give Rin a little more time, but the moment she stirs, come find me.¡±

    Lian inclined her head and left the room to finish her tasks. Samaya sat in the corner, taking a sip of the tea Lian had brought, waiting patiently for Rin to wake. Time seemed to stretch. Samaya¡¯s gaze drifted toward the doorway, her ears tuned to the slightest sound.

    Finally, there was movement from her chambers. Lian appeared at the door. ¡°Rin is awake.¡±

    Samaya stood immediately and went to her chambers. As she entered, she saw Rin sitting up in bed, her knees drawn to her chest, looking frail but alert. Min and Su were beside her, whispering words of comfort. When Rin''s eyes met Samaya¡¯s, there was a flicker of determination in her gaze, though it was clouded by fear and uncertainty.

    Samaya approached slowly, her voice soft. ¡°How are you feeling, Rin?¡±

    Rin swallowed hard, her voice small but steady. ¡°Sore. Scared.¡± She paused, her hands gripping the blanket. ¡°What happens now?¡±

    Samaya sat beside the bed, close enough to offer support but not so near as to crowd her. ¡°I do not know. That¡­ is up to you. I would prefer to bring that monster to justice, but ¡­ you don¡¯t have to decide anything right now. But you do need to think about what you want to happen next.¡±

    Rin¡¯s eyes darted to Min, who gave her a gentle nod of encouragement. ¡°I¡­ I do not know,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°What can I do?¡±

    She had to take another shaky breath before she spoke. ¡°Kang Yanxin is the brother of Consort Kang. His father is the Minister of Military Affairs. They have the backing of the Imperial Consort and her father the Prime Minister. There is nothing I can do against him.¡±

    Samaya frowned thoughtfully. ¡°Not entirely. I can speak with the Emperor on your behalf. It is the fastest way to get justice for what happened to you.¡±

    Rin looked up at her, doubt clear in her eyes. ¡°Will the Emperor ¡­ believe me? Will the Emperor do anything for a lowly maid like me?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Samaya replied immediately. ¡°The Emperor is a just man. He will not tolerate such a crime under his roof, especially not against someone under his protection.¡±

    At least, the Emperor did not strike him as someone who would stay quiet in a situation like this.

    Rin bit his lip but Samaya reached forward and took her hand. ¡°Whatever you decide, I will be by your side.¡±

    Rin stared at her for a long moment. Her eyes then darted between Su and Min. Letting out another shaky sigh, she looked down and nodded.

    Samaya exhaled softly ¡°I will do everything I can to make sure that that monster gets what he deserves,¡± Samaya said firmly. ¡°But you must understand that this will not be easy. There will be people who will try to silence you, to make you doubt your own truth. You need to be prepared for that. I will protect you to the best of my abilities.¡±

    Rin bit her lip. Her hands still shook with uncertainty and fright. Min took her hand. Rin looked up at her sister for a long moment before she seemed to square her shoulders and turned to Samaya. ¡°I¡­ I will be r-ready.¡±

    Samaya nodded and reached out, gently taking Rin¡¯s other hand in hers. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    There was a long pause as the weight of Rin¡¯s decision hung in the air. Samaya studied her for a moment longer before speaking again. ¡°The first step will be to go to the Emperor. He needs to know what has happened here, and he needs to hear it from me. I shall visit him once the Morning Court is over.¡±

    Samaya offered her a reassuring smile. ¡°Rest for now. I will speak to the Emperor. Once I return, we will take the next steps.¡±

    Rin nodded again, though the worry never left her face. Samaya stood, giving her a final glance before stepping out of the room. She found Lian waiting just outside.

    ¡°Get Manu ready for the day and escort him to his lessons.¡±

    ¡°But, my lady, with all this-¡±

    ¡°That is precisely why. He needs to be awa-¡± she paused when she found Lady Ren approaching her residence hurriedly.

    ¡°Anyway, do as I say,¡± she instructed Lian before turning to face Lady Ren

    Part of her was relieved to see that the Lady cared so much for the maid. She would have to go back to her mistress soon and if the Mistress was not kind¡­ needless to say, things would have been worse for Rin.

    She hurriedly welcomed Lady Ren into the residence, while instructing the two maids that accompanied her to wait outside. Her grim expression must have been enough for the woman not to bombard her with questions. She was grateful. It allowed her to tell her what happened with minimal interruptions. By the time she finished, Lady Ren had her hands on her mouth, trembling as tears clearly built up in her eyes.

    She gently sat the woman down in the parlour. ¡°Please sit here until you calm down. Rin is understandably very sensitive right now. If you meet her in this state, she might break down again.¡±

    Lady Ren nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Just then, the bell rang loudly. The Morning Court was over. Samaya tilted her head for a moment before turning her attention to Ren Siyun.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly. ¡°Please wait here. I will have Yu bring you some refreshments.¡±

    Lady Ren looked up at her, frowning. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Emperor,¡± Samaya said quietly, though her voice carried the weight of her decision.

    It did not take long for the other woman to understand. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Samaya gave a small nod.

    ¡°Should I-¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Samaya immediately shook her head. ¡°I can handle it. You should not get involved.¡±

    ¡°But Rin is my maid.¡±

    ¡°I know. But will you be able to speak to the Emperor about this? Will you be able to stand against the Ministers?¡±

    Ren Siyun was silent.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Samaya said softly. ¡°Just make sure to take care of Rin, Lady Ren. That would be enough.¡±

    With that, she walked out, finding Yu and giving her instructions.

    ¡°Bring some refreshments for Lady Ren. Tell Ah-Liu to meet me outside the Imperial Study when he arrives..¡±

    Yu bowed her head in acknowledgement, her expression grim but resolute. ¡°I will, my lady. I wish you luck.¡±

    Samaya didn¡¯t respond as she left, her mind already on the conversation ahead. She knew the Emperor would listen, but whether he would act swiftly enough to bring justice - that remained to be seen.

 Chapter 68: Rage and Disappointment

    Samaya did not have to go much beyond her residence before Ah-Liu found her. That was to be expected. Ah-Liu must have gotten ready and gotten to her as fast as he could. She really should carry more talismans on herself. She did not quite understand how they worked but apparently, Ah-Liu could use the energy from a talisman as an anchor to teleport to her position, just like he had all those months ago when Han Qin had first come knocking on her door.

    God, that seemed so long ago now.

    The problem was, that teleportation talismans were extremely intricate and needed an expert hand which not only commanded absolute and delicate control over their own qi but also knew how to use it in ways that were both minute and precise. It was an art that took decades to hone. At least, that was what she learned from her queries to Siwang. She¡¯d only had one back then and she¡¯d used it because it had been an emergency. She should really put another order in the Fallen Phoenix Sect to send her a few more. She did not know those talisman makers personally, after all.

    She pulled herself out of her thoughts as Ah-Liu fell in step behind her. It was a good thing he found her so quickly. She had been so busy making sure everyone was alright that she kind of forgot that she was supposed to be accompanied by someone at all times when moving around in the Palace.

    The walk to the Imperial Study where she first made the deal with the Emperor seemed both shorter and longer than it should have been.

    Once she reached the gates, she found the guards standing at attention. She did not try to force her way in. Instead, she stood in front of one of the guards and spoke.

    ¡°Tell the Emperor that I would like to speak with him.¡±

    They glanced at each other, clearly hesitating.

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ my lady, we are not sure if you are allowed to see him¡­¡±

    Samaya resisted the urge to smack them.

    ¡°Well, the Emperor will decide that, won¡¯t he? All you need to do is go inside and tell him.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°I do not have the patience for this.¡± She took one step forward. ¡°If you do not go inside and tell him, then I will make a scene right here. That is sure to disturb him and I will tell him exactly why I had to make a scene. Do you want that?¡±

    They both looked incredibly nervous about the threat. She knew the answer.

    Samaya took one step further, into the guard¡¯s personal space. ¡°Then go and tell him.¡±

    The man quickly stepped back and bowed before turning around, walking as fast as he could into the study without running.

    Samaya exhaled softly and waited.

    She did not have to wait long. The guard came back within a few minutes and bowed.

    ¡°The Emperor shall see you.¡±

    She gave a small nod before tilting her head towards Ah-Liu. ¡°Wait here.¡±

    She strode in and one of the guards at the door - how many guards did this man have? He did not even need them - slid it open. Gracing him with a nod, she stepped inside.

    The Emperor was at his table, working on some document or the other. She¡¯d heard the Emperor got a lot of memorials with proposals, agendas and impeachments of officials - most of them self-serving. The piles of documents on the table proved the truth of it.

    ¡°Welcome, Lady Qing.¡± The man¡¯s voice brought her attention to him. Those golden eyes bore into hers. She could be mistaken, but she thought she saw a hint of a smile in them. ¡°We must admit, this is a surprise. What brings you here on this day?¡±

    She wished she could just sit and chat about inane matters with the man. But that wasn¡¯t why she was here.

    ¡°Nothing pleasant, I am afraid.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes visibly turned colder. ¡°Oh?¡± That one word held a question and an order at the same time. She had heard that kind of tone from her superiors back home all the time.

    She sighed softly. ¡°May I?¡± She gestured at the very same couch she had sat on her first day here.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Samaya strode to the couch and sat down, making herself comfortable. ¡°A lot has happened after we parted last night.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    And then she dived into everything that happened.

    The Emperor¡¯s expression grew more stoic as Samaya recounted the events of the night¡ªthe assault, Rin¡¯s fear, the physician¡¯s findings and what Rin told her about the culprit. He listened in silence, his eyes unreadable as she laid out every painful detail, sparing none of the horror of what had happened. By the time she finished, the room felt colder, the weight of her words hanging heavily between them.

    When the Emperor finally spoke, his voice was calm but devoid of the warmth she had heard just moments before. ¡°This is¡­ unfortunate, Lady Qing. I sympathise with the victim. However, there is little I can do.¡±

    Samaya blinked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?! What do you mean, ¡®little you can do¡¯? Rin was assaulted within the palace walls, under your protection. You can¡¯t simply¡ª¡±

    The Emperor raised a hand, cutting her off. ¡°I understand your anger, but you must also understand my position. The man responsible for this crime is the son of Minister Kang, a powerful figure in my court. To act against him without evidence would destabilise the political balance We have worked so hard to maintain.¡±

    Samaya¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Evidence?¡± Her voice was sharp, incredulous. ¡°The girl was brutalized! You have the physician¡¯s testimony, the physical wounds. How is that not enough?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°It is not enough in the eyes of the court. Without witnesses or undeniable proof, any accusation against Minister Kang¡¯s son will be dismissed as slander. Minister Kang is a powerful supporter of the Prime Minister and that man would do anything to protect him. And the opposing sections would stop at nothing to seize the opportunity to knock the Prime Minister down a notch. It would pit factions within the court against one another, creating chaos. Not only that, it would sow seeds of discord within the Harem, breaking the delicate balance We have maintained with all the factions and noble families. Families which, I remind you, run this Empire. Do you want that, Lady Qing? Do you want to bring down this Empire for the sake of one girl?¡±

    Samaya stood up abruptly, her fists clenched at her sides. ¡°One girl? Is that all she is to you? A pawn to be discarded if she is of no use in your political games?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes flared, though his voice remained even. ¡°Mind your tone, Lady Qing. You are forgetting yourself.¡±

    ¡°Forget myself?¡± Samaya¡¯s voice rose, fury bubbling up inside her. She could feel the anger burning in her chest, tightening her throat. ¡°You¡¯re the one who is forgetting your duty as Emperor! A child has been raped! She is crying in my bed as we speak! You swore to protect the people of this Empire, and yet you sit here, behind your walls of bureaucracy and politics, and turn your back on a girl who was violated in your own Palace! Do you not realize how absurd that is?!¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s expression remained cold, his voice chilling. ¡°You do not understand the complexities of ruling, Lady Qing. The court is a delicate web of alliances, and one wrong move can unravel everything. You think justice is simple, but it is not. If I move against Minister Kang¡¯s son without careful consideration, the entire balance of power could collapse. Is that the justice you seek?¡±

    Samaya was on her feet before she knew it, her blood boiling. She wanted to scream, to tear down the walls of excuses he was hiding behind. She knew she was losing control but for once, she did not care. ¡°You talk about balance and power as if they matter more than the lives of the people you¡¯re supposed to protect! If you won¡¯t act, then what kind of Emperor are you?¡±

    The silence that followed her words was suffocating. The Emperor stood, his gaze now icy and dangerous. ¡°You tread on dangerous ground, Lady Qing. I would advise you to reconsider your words before they lead you to a place you cannot return from.¡±

    Samaya glared at him, her heart pounding in her chest. She knew she was walking a fine line, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to back down. ¡°Oh please, you should know more than anyone that you cannot stop me with threats like that.¡±

    ¡°It is not a threat.¡± The man¡¯s voice was still sharp. But she would one day realize it was a tad softer. ¡°It is a warning. Do not meddle in things you understand nothing of.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand plenty.¡± She had seen spineless politicians all her damn life. She had killed one of them. ¡°If you won¡¯t act, then I will.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and strode out of the room, her footsteps echoing loudly in the silence. The doors slammed shut behind her, and for a moment, the only sound was the blood rushing in her ears.

    Outside, Ah-Liu was waiting, his expression neutral but his eyes sharp. He didn¡¯t ask what had happened, but the tension in Samaya¡¯s body spoke volumes.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± she snapped, not slowing her pace as she passed him.

    Ah-Liu fell into step beside her, his presence steady but silent. As they moved through the Inner Palance, Samaya¡¯s mind raced, her anger still smouldering. The Emperor¡¯s refusal to act, his cold dismissal of Rin¡¯s suffering, had shaken her more than she wanted to admit. She had expected resistance, but the sheer indifference in his response was something she couldn¡¯t have prepared for.

    Samaya would never admit it, but part of her was disappointed. She had always felt that the Emperor was someone who would not stand for such unjust cruelty and she now cursed herself for it. Showed what she knew. She should have known better. She should have known that no matter how good he seemed, he was a fucking politician through and through.

    By the time they reached her residence, Samaya¡¯s fury had settled into something sharper, more dangerous, more determined.

    She glanced at Ah-Liu as they walked past the gates. ¡°We¡¯re not done here.¡±

    Ah-Liu nodded. ¡°I assumed as much, my lady.¡±

    This was what she liked about Ah-Liu. The boy could grasp her thoughts without her having to tell him.

    She walked inside to find Lady Ren sitting on the bed with Rin leaning against her, while Min sat on Rin¡¯s other side and Su sat opposite to Rin holding her hands. It went against every rule and etiquette of the Palace. But it looked ¡­ so peaceful. Samaya wanted to protect that. Samaya wanted to protect Rin. And she wanted that fucker to pay.

    Samaya took a deep breath, her mind already moving toward the next step. If the Emperor wasn¡¯t willing to bring justice, then she would force his hand. She had seen too much to allow this crime to be swept under the rug of political convenience.

    ¡°Ah-Liu, find out how I can petition in front of the court.¡±

 Chapter 69: The Drum of Justice

    The Emperor¡¯s hand tapped on the armrest of his throne as he almost absently watched the Ministers bicker amongst themselves like children, his mind drifting to the unsettling conversation he¡¯d had with Ya¡¯er the previous day.

    It had been as if someone had cast a spell over her. Her eyes no longer held warmth, her lips no longer curled lopsidedly as she tried not to smile, her voice was no longer soft. Instead, all of it had been blank. Her face, her eyes, her voice - they had all been carefully blank, with rage simmering just underneath like a wildfire waiting to erupt. And erupt it had, the moment he had spoken those fateful words: There is little I can do.

    There had been no other way.

    Ya¡¯er was a simple woman, who had lived the life of a peasant, albeit with dirtied hands, until she stepped into the palace. She was most probably used to dealing revenge and repercussions for any harm done to her. It was only natural that she would try to do so here. For her, justice was swift. However, she did not understand politics, she did not understand the delicate balance he needed to maintain in his court, the web of political alliances and rivalries. She did not understand how pulling one thread - no matter how well-intended and justified - could unravel the entire web.

    His eyes moved to Minister Kang, standing just one position removed from the Prime Minister¡¯s side, in the front row. Minister Kang was an important pillar of power for the Prime Minister. And as much as he would like to bring down that pillar, he could not. Not yet. Not without proper evidence and due process. If he did that, the State Preceptor¡¯s faction would jump at the opportunity to whittle away at the opposition. That would result in chaos in his court and he would only be seen as an incompetent, puppet Emperor in the hands of the State Preceptor.

    He could not let too much power go into the hands of the State Preceptor and his faction, no matter how grateful he was to him and his daughter - his Empress. The man was loyal, he knew. The same could not be said for his followers. His nation required balance and stability, not a one-sided accumulation of power. The Prime Minister and the State Preceptor kept each other in check, while Han Qin kept a check on both of them. But it was true that the Prime Minister was growing too power for his comfort. He needed to bring him down a notch or two. However, to do that, he needed to ensure the process was seen as a natural outcome of Imperial investigations, instead of a play for power by his Ministers. That was why he was gathering evidence in the first place.

    Minister Kang¡¯s face was the perfect mask of solemn respect now, but Huang Yasheng knew better. Behind that mask lay a man who had long overstepped his bounds. Rumours of smuggling weapons, stealing from the national armoury, and embezzling funds and rations had reached his ears more than once. He had his suspicions¡ªsuspicions that Kang was funneling those resources to groups beyond the empire¡¯s borders, perhaps to a certain uncle of his. But suspicions were not enough. He needed proof. When the time was right, he would strike. And when he did, not even the Prime Minister would be able to protect Kang.

    He was pulled out of his thoughts by a sudden, low rumble¡ªa sound so deep it seemed to echo in the large Hall where he held his court, despite coming from a distance. The ministers fell silent, eyes widening as the sound echoed through the palace halls. It was a sound every man in the court recognized, but one they had not heard in years.

    The Drum of Justice.

    The drum situated right outside the Gates of the Outer Court, which one would beat if they sought justice directly from the Emperor.

    Huang Yasheng¡¯s spine straightened, his fingers tightening around the armrest as the drumbeat continued, slow and deliberate, each strike reverberating through the silence. The ministers exchanged uneasy glances, and Huang could feel the tension in the air thickening like a storm about to break.

    He rose to his feet, his golden eyes narrowing as he turned toward the grand doors at the far end of the hall. The sound was coming from the outer courtyard. Very few dared to strike the drum¡ªit was a symbol of the people¡¯s final recourse when all other avenues of justice had failed. A symbol that all other routes of justice had failed. A symbol that the system in place had failed. The last time it had been struck was nearly two decades ago, during the famine riots. To strike the drum was to bypass the entire imperial bureaucracy, to demand that justice be done, immediately and without delay.

    The beating of the drum stopped and, a few moments later, a loud, familiar voice was heard.

    ¡°This petitioner seeks permission to enter.¡±

    A pause as the Ministers collectively turned their gaze on him. It was unsettling.

    ¡°Enter!¡±

    A ripple of unease passed through the court as the doors creaked open. Huang Yasheng clenched his teeth as he saw the figure at the door. Eunuch Liu entered, his expression as unreadable as ever, but in his hand, he held a scroll. He walked forward, his steps unhurried, and as he approached the throne, he bowed deeply, then knelt, holding the scroll out in both hands.

    So, this is the path you have chosen, Ya¡¯er.

    Huang Yasheng¡¯s eyes remained on the scroll as his own Eunuch hurried forward to take it and deliver it to him. The weight of what the scroll contained was far heavier than the scroll itself. He broke the seal and unfurled the parchment, his gaze scanning the words within.

    Eunuch Liu¡¯s voice cut through the silence as he read aloud, his tone steady and clear, though each word seemed to fall like a stone in the stillness.

    ¡°On behalf of Rin, a maidservant in the service of Lady Ren Siyun, I, Qing Samaya, petition for justice against Kang Yanxin, son of Minister Kang Yanchen, for the crime of violation of dignity committed against the maidservant within the Palace walls. Let it be known that I seek justice for Rin, who was brutalized and silenced, and that this petition is made before the court in full view of all, so that none may deny the gravity of this crime.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    They were the exact words written on the scrolls.

    A murmur rippled through the court. Huang Yasheng could hear the sharp intake of breath from the ministers, the shifting of feet, and the flutter of their sleeves as they raised their tabs to hide nervous expressions. This was no simple accusation. This was an open challenge to one of the most powerful men in the empire, and it had been made in the most public way possible.

    Huang Yasheng felt a flicker of something close to admiration, along with a budding sense of annoyance. Ya¡¯er had played her hand well. By invoking the drum, she had forced the court''s hand¡ªforced his hand. There could be no ignoring this. No delay, no deflection. Once the drum was struck, the Emperor was obligated to respond, to preside over the matter personally.

    It was one of the Sacred Imperial Doctrines and the very reason the drum was there in the first place.

    There was no way out.

    However, this also made matters difficult for him. He was not done gathering evidence, he was not done with his preparations to take down the Prime Minister¡¯s pawns. This stunt of his concubine was sure to make Minister Kang put his guard up, especially if an official investigation was launched. It would make things far harder for Huang Yasheng to find the man¡¯s weaknesses.

    His gaze moved to Minister Kang. The man¡¯s face had gone pale, his mouth set in a thin line, though he was clearly struggling to maintain his composure.

    For a moment, the court was silent, all eyes on Huang Yasheng, waiting for his next move.

    He spoke, his voice measured and calm, but the authority in it was unmistakable. ¡°The petition has been heard. We will proceed with the trial.¡±

    The court erupted into noise. Ministers spoke over one another, some expressing outrage, others calling for calm. The Prime Minister himself remained conspicuously silent, his calculating gaze flicking between Minister Kang and the emperor, clearly weighing his next move.

    He could hear differing voices.

    ¡°What insolence! Such indignity against a nobleman!¡±

    ¡°The Drum has been struck, there is no-¡±

    ¡°For a maid! You would humiliate-¡±

    ¡°I agree! This is no doubt an attempt to humiliate the Kangs!¡±

    ¡°Ren Siyun¡­ is that not the daughter of Lord Ren, who is known to have a good relation with the State Preceptor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it must be-¡±

    ¡°It does not matter. Once the Drum is beaten, the Emperor must proceed!¡±

    Huang Yasheng had enough.

    ¡°Silence!¡± His voice echoed across the chamber. ¡°The Drum has been invoked. We shall honour the Sacred Imperial Doctrine and proceed. The trial of Kang Yanxin will be held a week from now. As parties to the dispute, both Kang Yanxin and Lady Qing must be present. We shall examine all the evidence presented to us and make a decision. Let it be known!¡±

    Ah-Liu rose and bowed once more before stepping back until he exited the Hall. Huang Yasheng sat back down, his mind already moving through the possibilities, the consequences. He had no choice but to allow the petition to proceed, but there were ways to manage the outcome. He would not allow this single act to destabilize the empire.

    As the ministers began to murmur once more, Huang¡¯s thoughts drifted to Ya¡¯er. She was bold, perhaps too bold for her own good. She was not a woman to be cowed by power or authority, not even his. She would not stop until justice was done, and in some ways, he respected that. But in others, it made her dangerous.

    For now, he would let the matter proceed. But he would be watching closely.

    <hr>

    Across the palace, in the private residence of Minister Kang, the mood was much darker.

    Kang Yanxin stood in front of his father, head bowed, though there was no real remorse in his posture. His hands fidgeted at his sides, his eyes darting around the room as if looking for an escape.

    Minister Kang stood before him, his face twisted in fury. Smack! The slap came hard and fast, the sound of it echoing through the chamber as Yanxin staggered back, clutching his cheek.

    ¡°You fool,¡± Kang hissed, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? I sent you there to speak to the Imperial Consort and your sister, not to frolic around. I told you to keep your hands to yourself, to stay out of trouble. But no, you couldn¡¯t resist, could you?¡±

    Yanxin scowled, his pride stung. ¡°She was just a servant-¡±

    Another slap, harder this time, sent him stumbling.

    ¡°She was a servant in the palace,¡± Kang snarled, his face inches from his son¡¯s. ¡°Do you understand what that means? You¡¯ve brought this mess into the Emperor¡¯s own home. And now that woman has struck the Drum. Do you realize what that means, you imbecile?¡±

    ¡°I have taken servants before! No one ever-¡±

    ¡°Those servants did not have a concubine - the mother of the First Imperial Prince, no less - petitioning on behalf of them in front of the entire thrice damned court! That woman has cast her spell on the Emperor. She is dangerous. Have you not seen what she did to your aunt?¡±

    Yanxin looked up, eyes wide, fear finally creeping into his expression. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going to happen?¡±

    Kang turned away, pacing, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. ¡°You¡¯re going to stay out of sight. Do you understand me? You¡¯ll remain here, in this house, and you will not show your face until I tell you otherwise. I¡¯ll deal with this, but if you so much as step out of line again¡ª¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but the threat hung in the air like a blade.

    Yanxin swallowed, his bravado crumbling. ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Minister Kang¡¯s eyes flicked toward the window, his mind already working on the next steps. He had allies in the court, men who owed him favors. He would pull every string he could to protect his family and his reputation, but this¡­ this was a mess. He would have to tread carefully.

    ¡°You are dismissed.¡±

 Chapter 70: An Absurd Proposal

    The palace was in an uproar after the drum had been struck. It spread like wildfire that the drum had been struck to bring a complaint against Minister Kang¡¯s son, and even more astoundingly, it was the new concubine¡¯s eunuch. Everyone contemplated what could be the reason for her to take such a big step. Some said she wanted revenge, others thought she wanted attention. After all, why else would she bring herself to attention like this for a mere maid?

    Samaya paid no mind to those useless rumours. The moment Ah-Liu came back, she set him to work.

    ¡°See if any maids regularly patrol or pass through the area where Rin was attacked¡ªespecially during that time. And find out everything you can about Kang Yanxin. Be discreet. And,¡± she frowned, ¡°see if you can find any of Kang Yuxin¡¯s maids who can attest to Kang Yanxin¡¯s presence in the Palace that day.¡±

    Every whisper mattered, even walls had ears. There was bound to be something.

    Ah-Liu nodded silently, his apathetic expression belying the rage he was no doubt holding back. The boy had a particularly intense hatred for rapists. He slipped into the palace shadows, moving with the ease of someone who had long learned to make himself invisible.

    As she watched him disappear, her mind raced, trying to anticipate what would come next. The Kang family would soon begin to exert their influence to cover up their son Yanxin¡¯s crime, and Samaya had to dig up leads that might offer a slim chance of justice. What she needed was concrete evidence or a witness brave enough to speak out. If they could find a maid who had seen something¡ªanything¡ªit might be enough to bring this to light.

    Hours passed, but Samaya¡¯s patience was a well-honed weapon. She went about her day as usual, exercising, walking the gardens, attending her etiquette lessons, reading, and waiting for Manu. Then, as the sky turned deep crimson with the setting sun, Ah-Liu returned. His expression remained unreadable, but the slight glint in his eyes told her everything.

    ¡°There is someone,¡± he said quietly, always conscious of how thin the palace walls could be. ¡°She¡¯s one of the maids assigned to Lady Liao. She often passes by the area where the incident took place to bring sleeping medicine for Lady Liao.¡±

    Liao Huimei. Part of the Imperial Consort faction. She and Han Wanyi - Han Qin¡¯s half-sister - were usually joined at the hip and both of them were firm supporters of the Imperial Consort/

    ¡°We must be cautious. She should be approached delicately.¡±

    Otherwise, there was a good chance that the maid would be silenced.

    Samaya¡¯s heart quickened. This was it. A thread that could unravel everything. But she knew better than to rush in. ¡°Set it up. Discreetly. Make sure she feels safe.¡±

    Ah-Liu bowed slightly, vanishing once again into the palace¡¯s endless corridors. Samaya sat back down, the weight of what they were trying to accomplish pressing on her. The Kang family was powerful. If they found out what she was doing, they would leave no stone unturned to stop her.

    Later that night, Samaya met the maid. The rendezvous had been arranged under the guise of routine palace duties, deep in the quietest part of the servants¡¯ quarters, with Samaya disguised once again in eunuch¡¯s clothing. The maid, a quiet, nervous woman with downcast eyes, looked around cautiously as Samaya approached her.

    Samaya softened her voice, offering calm reassurance. ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m here to listen. Whatever you know, you can tell me.¡±

    The maid hesitated, her fingers twisting anxiously around the hem of her apron. Her voice, when she finally spoke, was barely above a whisper, but it carried the weight of someone who knew more than she was letting on. She revealed small details¡ªa shadow passing where no one should have been, whispers overheard among guards, subtle movements that seemed suspicious, activities where there should not have been any, and a particular nobleman who should not have been in the palace coming from the direction of ¡­ Yuhuagong.

    Palace of the Imperial Flower

    The residence of the Imperial Consort.

    <hr>

    The next day, Samaya made her way to Lady Ren¡¯s residence. Rin had been staying there under Lady Ren¡¯s protection since the attack. Lady Ren had a close relationship with Rin and the poor girl no doubt preferred to stay at a place where she was familiar. Su and Min visited when they could. They were accompanying her right now. She wanted to check on Rin, and see how she was doing with only a few days to go before the trial.

    The maid had revealed important details, but it also made things complicated. She had to find a way to not get the Imperial Consort involved with this case. She could not go toe to toe with that woman or her family, not in court. And it was not as if she could assassinate the woman and the problem would disappear. No, no good would come out of getting the Imperial Consort involved. She had to strategize, but she had to speak with Rin first.

    When Samaya entered the quiet quarters, she found Rin seated by a large window overlooking the courtyard. Lady Ren sat beside her, gently brushing her hair in a gesture of maternal comfort. Rin had grown pale and frail since the incident, her bright, youthful demeanor dimmed by the trauma she had gone through. Still, she was holding on.

    ¡°Lady Qing,¡± Lady Ren greeted softly, standing as she entered. Her eyes were tired, but warm as ever. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve come.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Samaya knelt beside Rin, her gaze full of sympathy. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Rin gave her a weak smile, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Lady Ren has been very kind. I feel¡­ better. A little.¡±

    The room was quiet, filled with the weight of everything left unspoken. Samaya knew how hard this had been on Rin. A young girl, barely out of childhood, assaulted by one of the most powerful men in the kingdom. And now, they were all navigating a palace filled with those who would prefer the incident be forgotten.

    Before Samaya could speak further, the doors swung open sharply, and the atmosphere in the room shifted in an instant. A woman entered, flanked by several servants carrying trays of gifts¡ªsilks, fine teas, and delicate trinkets meant to display wealth. Leading them was Kang Yuxin, a scroll in hand.

    Lady Ren stood up immediately, her face calm but her posture rigid. Samaya¡¯s jaw tightened as she locked eyes with Kang Yuxin, already knowing that whatever reason she had for being here, it wouldn¡¯t be good.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Lady Kang?¡± She asked, her voice far calmer than Samaya¡¯s would have been. ¡°Do you not know that you must announce your arrival and wait for permission to enter the residence of a concubine of equal rank or higher?¡±

    A snort left Kang Yuxin. ¡°Equal?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just because the Emperor took pity on you and gave you a rank does not make you my equal. I come from a Great Noble family, you are nothing but a scholar¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°For a lady of a Great Noble family, your manners are certainly deficient.¡±

    To Samaya¡¯s surprise, Kang Yuxin did not explode like she usually did at an insult. Instead, she sauntered forward as the maids behind her placed the gifts on one of the tables, her eyes sweeping over the room before landing on Rin. The condescending look in her eyes made Samaya¡¯s blood boil, but she held her tongue for the moment.

    ¡°I do not wish to engage with you lowlives any more than I have to,¡± she said in a tone that did nothing to hide the malice beneath. She held up a scroll ¡°I am here with a message. My mother has sent me with a proposal. We regret the¡­ unfortunate tragedy that happened to this young woman. Though you have used it to falsely accuse my brother, my family is kinder than me in this matter, it seems. My family wishes to offer a solution that will resolve this unpleasantness swiftly and with dignity for all involved.¡±

    Her words hung in the air, each one more insulting than the last. Samaya¡¯s hand clenched into a fist at her side, but she forced herself to listen as Kang Yuxin continued.

    ¡°We are prepared to offer a marriage between this girl¡±¡ªshe gestured dismissively toward Rin¡ª¡°and one of our loyal servants. He is a manservant, hardworking and loyal. Marrying into our household will raise her position far beyond anything she could ever hope for.¡±

    Samaya saw Rin¡¯s face drain of color, the blood rushing from her cheeks. The girl trembled, her lips parting in silent disbelief. Samaya¡¯s own anger surged to the surface, but she knew better than to lash out. Kang Yuxin was baiting them, confident in her family¡¯s power.

    ¡°Let me get this straight,¡± Samaya began, her voice calm but dangerously cold. ¡°Your family thinks that marrying Rin off to one of your servants will make this all go away?¡±

    Yuxin¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile. ¡°It is a generous offer, considering her circumstances. My brother¡¯s honor¡ªour family¡¯s honor¡ªhas been called into question. This marriage will settle the matter, ensuring that both sides can move forward.¡±

    Samaya could barely believe the audacity of the woman in front of her. They had ruined Rin¡¯s life, and now they expected her to be married off to a servant as though that would make everything right? Her rage was a hot, burning thing in her chest, but she forced herself to keep it controlled.

    ¡°No,¡± Samaya said, her voice quiet but firm. ¡°This is not a solution. This is an insult.¡±

    Yuxin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You would be wise to reconsider. My mother is not a woman to cross lightly. Rejecting this offer will not go without consequences.¡±

    Samaya held her gaze. ¡°If I was worried about consequences, I would never have gone down this path.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you should start. If not for yourself, then that poor girl over there.¡± She nodded at Rin. now huddled in the bed. The threat hung in the air.

    Samaya¡¯s nerves burned with fury.

    Lady Ren, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. ¡°If this is what you call an attempt at reconciliation, then your family has no understanding of honor. Rin has already suffered enough, and now you come here to humiliate her further?¡±

    Kang Yuxin¡¯s arrogant demeanour did not falter.

    ¡°I have brought gifts,¡± Kang Yuxin said, as though that alone would be enough to buy their compliance. ¡°And my mother¡¯s goodwill.¡±

    ¡°The goodwill of a woman who rose monsters as children?¡± Lady Ren asked, her mask of calm beginning to slip. It was bound to, at some point. This incident had jarred her more than she let on.

    ¡°You insolent wench!¡± Kang Yuxin seethed. ¡°How dare you-¡±

    Samaya couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Enough.¡± She stepped forward, snatching the scroll from Yuxin¡¯s hands. Without a word, she turned to one of the maids. ¡°Bring me a candle.¡±

    The maid, looking uncertain but obedient, fetched a candle and returned quickly, placing it in Samaya¡¯s hand. Samaya let the scroll fall open, getting a glimpse of some of the words - ¡°regret¡±, ¡°unfortunate¡±, ¡°marriage¡±, ¡°young woman¡±, ¡°honour¡±, blah blah blah. It was basically the long version of what Kang Yuxin said. It made her blood boil. She held the scroll over the flame, letting the edges catch fire. The parchment crinkled and curled as it blackened, the words written on it disintegrating into ash.

    Kang Yuxin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Samaya met her gaze, her voice deadly calm. ¡°Sending a message. This is not something you can sweep under the rug with a few silks and jades, Kang Yuxin. I will drag your brother down to hell for what he did, and if anyone gets in my way, they will go with him.¡±

    Yuxin¡¯s face flushed with fury, her composed exterior cracking. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this. You have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with.¡±

    Samaya smiled faintly, throwing the last of the burning scrolls onto the tray of silks, eliciting gasps and high-pitched yells that she ignored. ¡°I know exactly who I¡¯m dealing with, Kang Yuxin. I have dealt with the likes of you many, many times in my short life.¡±

    Yuxin glared at her, her fists clenched at her sides. ¡°This isn¡¯t over.¡±

    Samaya shrugged. ¡°Then go run to your mother. But I suggest you take these trays with you before I burn them as well. Send it back to your home. That should convey my message well enough.¡±

    With a furious flick of her sleeve, Kang Yuxin stormed out of the room, her entourage quickly grabbing the gifts after a moment of hesitation and trailing after her. The door slammed shut behind them, leaving a heavy silence in their wake.

 Chapter 71: Preparations

    ¡°What¡­ what is going to h-happen now?¡±

    Samaya looked back at Rin, who had now unfurled slightly from her previously huddled form but was clearly still frightened if the trembling of her shoulders was any indication. Lady Ren was immediately beside her, rubbing her arms gently. She did not know how a servant like Rin got close to a noble lady like Ren Siyun, but it seemed that the girl had a special place in the lady¡¯s heart. That was good. Rin needed all the support he could get.

    ¡°Go bring a glass of water,¡± she told one of the maids standing to the side. The maid seemed to frown for a moment before she bowed and left and Samaya sat herself down on the bed.

    ¡°Now¡­ we fight.¡±

    Rin looked up at her with wide eyes. ¡°F-fight?¡±

    Samaya nodded. ¡°I know it is scary. The Kangs are a powerful family after all. You and I ¡­ we seem like nothing compared to their status and power, don¡¯t we? Ants standing in front of elephants.¡±

    ¡°Elephants?¡± Rin seemed confused.

    Ah. It seemed they¡¯d never heard of elephants.

    ¡°Very large creatures, can crush dozens of men at once when they are big enough.¡±

    Rin''s breath hitched.

    ¡°Lady Qing.¡± Ren Siyun¡¯s voice held a tone of scolding as she called her name.

    She smiled and gently took Rin¡¯s hand. ¡°But do you know what happens when ants get into an elephant¡¯s ears?¡± She asked softly. ¡°It would not notice at first. But soon ¡­ soon it would start to get irritated, it would get stressed, shake its head like a lunatic to try and get rid of the ants. If the ants go deep enough, it will go crazy enough that it might bash its own head in on something. Some ants, if they reach deep enough, can kill elephants in an instant.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t entirely sure how much of that was true. She did hear some story or the other about an ant getting into an elephant¡¯s ear and somehow getting it killed from one of the resident nerds at TEA, and she was just exaggerating it. But what mattered was that she said it with confidence, enough confidence that Rin would believe her and be assured.

    ¡°We may be the ants and the creature in front of us may seem like a giant. But all we need to do, sweetheart,¡± she reached out and gently pulled at the girl¡¯s earlobe, ¡°is get into its ear.¡±

    She paused for a moment before squeezing her hand. ¡°It is going to be hard. You will have to speak up in the court, in front of all those people, in front of Kang Yanxin and his father. I know you are scared. If you¡¯d rather not do it, I understand. I will not force you to. The petition was done on my behalf, so I am the only one who needs to be present.¡±

    Rin was silent. Lady Ren did not pressure her to speak and neither did Samaya.

    This was a tough decision to make and Rin was the only one who could make it.

    ¡°You do not have to give me an answer,¡± she said and stood. ¡°There are still a few days left before the trial. You can come to a decision by then. You don¡¯t have to tell me. I will wait for you outside the court. If you do not arrive by the time the trial begins and I am summoned inside, I will go alone.¡±

    Rin looked up with wide eyes, ¡°Alone? B-but¡­ they ¡­ you cannot¡­¡±

    Samaya tilted her head. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be. Did you not see what I did in the Inner Court? Believe me, I will be perfectly alright.¡±

    She patted her head. ¡°Do not worry. Eat well and get rest. I will make sure that man is punished for what he did to you.¡±

    On an impulse, she dropped a kiss on the poor girl¡¯s head before she walked out, Ah-Liu following close behind.

    Once she reached her residence, she had all the maids go out and sit down in the parlor. Her residence itself was soundproof but she had Ah-Liu slap some talismans on just in case.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ah-Liu asked softly. ¡°Wait for Rin to come around?¡±

    Samaya shook her head. ¡°No. She needs to make this decision herself. I am not going to force her to come. I would be no better than that bastard.¡± She pinched the bridge of her nose. She was trying to do this by the book, no matter how painstaking it was. She pushed down the urge to sneak into the Kang mansion and just slit the bastard¡¯s throat. That was too fucking painless for a fucker like him. No, he needed to be publicly humiliated and punished. And the best way to do that was the Emperor himself.

    She looked up at Ah-Liu. ¡°Did you go and find out what I told you to?¡±

    Ah-Liu nodded and sat down opposite her. ¡°Yes. There is this tavern he goes to almost every day. His father scolds him for it as it is an uncouth establishment full of commoners and merchants.¡± Oh yeah, the nobles looked down on merchants. Why - when most of their trade and income depended on merchants - Samaya had no idea. Something about dealing with money being ¡°crass¡± and ¡°beneath their station.¡± Bunch of idiots. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°He gambles there. Then he goes to the Purple Pavilion. The day he wins, he hires a woman.¡±

    She blinked. ¡°The Purple Pavilion? That¡¯s the one Hualin works at.¡±

    Ah-Liu nodded. ¡°Yes. He has not hired her yet, but she has seen him around. He likes to take the elegant ones who play hard to get. Sometimes leaves them bruises, if he¡¯s too drunk.¡±

    Samaya felt digust rise in her. God, it wasn¡¯t like there had ever been a shortage of this kind of man. She should be used to this by now. But the way these kinds of men always managed to get her blood boiling was astounding.

    She sighed. ¡°Let me guess, he did not go to gamble that night?¡±

    Ah-Liu shook his head. ¡°No. But he did go the next day and¡­¡±

    He paused, hesitating

    ¡°And?¡± Samaya prompted.

    ¡°Apparently, he bragged about eating a recently ripened forbidden fruit. Something that belongs to someone else¡­¡±

    Samaya clenched her fist. That was definitely Rin that the bastard was talking about. A young woman on the cusp of adulthood, someone who technically belonged to the Emperor and could not be touched without the Emperor¡¯s permission. Samaya resisted the urge to snort. Fat load of good that did.

    ¡°That would not prove much. Is there anything else?¡±

    Ah-Liu frowned, shaking his head.

    She sighed. ¡°Did you manage to convince anyone to testify?¡±

    ¡°Yes, one of them.¡± He nodded. ¡°A waiter. Apparently, Kang Yanxin got handsy with his sister too. Her parents had to marry her off out of the capital to save her.¡±

    ¡°He agreed? That easily?¡±

    Ah-Liu shifted his eyes. ¡°I may have¡­ persuaded him a bit.¡±

    Samaya frowned and sighed. ¡°You used your ¡­ illusion thing, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°Not really. He was already angry. I just gave him a little push.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Liu,¡± she leaned forward and stared him right in the eyes. ¡°I do not understand your power. But I remember Siwang explicitly telling you to limit the use of your mental powers. It is bad enough that you used it to get into the Palace but you can¡¯t just keep using it willy nilly.¡±

    Ah-Liu was silent, firmly looking away.

    ¡°What about the maid? Did she agree?¡±

    The boy gave a small nod.

    ¡°And? You used that on her too?¡±

    Silence.

    ¡°Ah-Liu!¡±

    ¡°It was the only way!¡± The boy looked back at her. ¡°You needed witnesses and this was the only way I could get them to agree so fast! I did not force them. I just pushed their already existing emotions a bit. I will be fine!¡±

    Samaya paused. Ah-Liu rarely lost his composure, but when he did, he was like a child. No, he was a child. Samaya always leaned on the boy to do things for her, now more than ever. With how mature and competent the boy was, it was so easy to forget that this boy was barely even sixteen. He was a teenager who should be out there living his life and making stupid mistakes but instead, he was here, stuck in this stifling Palace, doing her bidding, trying to repay a favour that he thought he owed her.

    ¡°Ah-Liu.¡± She took his hand. ¡°I appreciate what you are doing for me. But you are wrong. What I need is for my family and my loved ones to be safe and sound. That includes you. I need you by my and Manu¡¯s side. I need you to grow old. I need you alive, well, healthy ¡­ sane. Do you understand?¡±

    Dark qi took an immense toll on one¡¯s mind and soul. And if one used dark qi to fuel mental powers, it could easily turn into a backlash if you did not control it well enough. The best case scenario? You went mad, the harmless kind. The worst case scenario? You went mad, the psychotic kind. You''d be a danger to yourself and others and kill dozens - if not hundreds - of people before someone managed to get you down. None of those were fates she wanted for Ah-Liu.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Ah-Liu was silent and unmoving for a long moment before nodding reluctantly. Samaya made a mental note to herself to be a bit more open with Ah-Liu, to make sure the boy knew that his life was precious too.

    ¡°Good. What is done, is done. Now that they have agreed, can you make sure that they arrive at the court safe and sound?¡±

    Ah-Liu gave a small nod and patted the boy¡¯s head.

    Things were falling into place.

    She had not shown it, but she had been quite anxious that she would not be able to arrange things so quickly for the trial. No matter how much she scolded him, Ah-Liu was truly a godsend.

    Now, she would have to anxiously wait for the day of the trial.

    Time seemed to stretch on and shorten at the same time.

    The wait seemed excruciatingly long and yet like nothing at all.

    The day arrived without any pomp or grandeur.

    It arrived with a sense of unease permeating in the air.

 Chapter 72: Witnesses

    The day of the trial arrived sunless and gloomy. The clouds overhead were slowly rolling with thunder. Samaya could smell the oncoming rain in the air. The Palace seemed darker than usual. It was the first time Samaya had seen this kind of weather since coming to the Palace.

    It felt¡­ ominous.

    She was not the most superstitious of persons, but considering that the portal that brought her here also had parallels to old wives¡¯ tales, she could not help but feel uneasy, her mind running wild with all the things that could possibly go wrong. It was unlike her. Even when missions went south and she had to go in guns blazing, she had never felt this slowly crawling dread that seemed to expand from her gut to her chest.

    It did not help that the atmosphere was solemn as her maids got her ready. Manu was already at his lessons, along with a message from Samaya to keep the boy busy so he would not worry too much, sent through Lian. Ah-Liu was waiting outside. Samaya was dressed in light, solemn colours, a soft off-white robe, with royal blue embroidery and a sash. Her hair was tied up in a simple bun with a wooden hairpin. She looked in the mirror. One of the first things she learned at TEA was that appearances mattered a lot. The first impression you gave off would affect your whole mission, especially if it was a mission where you had to converse and convince.

    The maids insisted on makeup, just the tiniest bit of rouge on her eyes, cheeks and lips. Samaya did not know why, She was wearing a veil anyway. The ranked women of the harem usually practised wearing a veil for official appearances in the Outer Court. It was not obligatory, but it was a well-recognized practice. She did not know how much wearing a thin piece of cloth over her face would affect the impression of those snobby nobles, but if it had a chance to do so, she would wear it.

    Once she was done, she stepped outside, Ah-Liu falling in step behind her. Min was with Rin, so Su and Yu followed her as well. The trek to the Outer Court seemed to drag on forever.

    ¡°Is Rin coming?¡± Samaya asked, tilting her head towards Su.

    The girl shook her head. ¡°I do not know. The last time I spoke to her, she had not decided yet.¡±

    Samaya nodded. She could understand the hesitance and fear the young woman was feeling. She wished she could find some way to bring Rin, her appearance and testimony would make her case heavy. But she could not force the girl. All she could do was hope, even if it was dwindling by the minute.

    Once she arrived, she stood outside the gates, where guards stood on either side. They tensed, clearly they had been expecting her. The news of the trial had spread across the entire Palace, perhaps even outside.

    Samaya stood straight. She wondered if she could delay this a bit, just to see if Rin would come. But after a moment of contemplation, she decided against that. After all the hell she raised over this matter, it would not do to be late.

    She nodded at Ah-Liu, who stepped forward.

    ¡°Virtuous Lady Qing Samaya has arrived for the trial, as per His Mahesty¡¯s orders!¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± One of the guards used a side door to go inside, probably to inform the Emperor.

    Standard procedure. Even though they knew she was coming, they had to make a show of announcing her presence, asking the Emperor for permission in front of everyone and the Emperor needed to give his permission.

    It was only a few minutes later that the guard came back. ¡°The Emperor has given permission for you to enter.¡±

    Samaya frowned slightly and then looked back, trying to see if Rin would come. When she saw no sign of her, she sighed and nodded, indicating that she was ready to go in. The guards reached for the door and were about to push it open when-

    ¡°Lady Qing!¡± A familiar voice called out.

    Samaya¡¯s head snapped back and she saw Min, rushing Rin towards her. It was toeing the lines of all the protocols of the Harem but not quite passing over. Samaya walked down the steps to receive the girls, who were panting loudly. No doubt they ran here. Normally, she would disapprove but ¡­ not today.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked, not bothering with anything else. ¡°You can turn back now. You do not have to go in.¡±

    Rin clutched her clothes and nodded.

    Samaya took her hand and slowly walked back up the stairs. The doors were parted by the guards and Samaya finally saw the Outer Court in its full glory. The last time, she had been hiding from the shadow guards. There had only been a few people here, one guest and some ministers. But now, ministers lined up in rows upon rows in front of the throne, with the middle in front of the throne left open, like some sort of invisible red carpet.

    Samaya took a deep breath and tightened her hold on Rin, before walking inside. Ah-Liu and her maids waited outside. She could feel dozens of gazes on her, intensified by the solemn atmosphere and the knowledge of what was about to come. Once she reached the bottom of the stairs, she bowed, Rin following suit.

    ¡°Virtuous Lady Qing presents herself.¡±

    ¡°M-maidservant Rin p-presents herself.¡±

    ¡°Rise!¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice reached them and both of them straightened in tandem.

    ¡°It is time for the trial to commence!¡± Samaya looked up to see the Emperor¡¯s eyes trained on one of the Ministers on the front row. ¡°Where is Kang Yanxin?¡±

    Samaya turned to see one of the ministers, probably in his early fifties, step forward and bow. ¡°Apologies, Your Majesty. My son is extremely sick and has been for the past few days. He is not able to attend the trial.¡±

    That must be Minister Kang.

    ¡°How convenient.¡± Samaya couldn¡¯t help but murmur. He was sure most of the ministers heard her. Good.

    The man glanced at her once before turning to the Emperor.

    ¡°Well, he had been feeling under the weather since a week ago. He had been told not to go outside but he did, and his condition only worsened. I can call the Physician who saw to him. We also had servants go to the apothecary for his medicine, it can be verified there. He has been taking medicine, but his condition has not improved.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The Emperor listened to Minister Kang¡¯s explanation with a measured expression. His hand rested on the arm of the throne, fingers tapping on the armrest. She knew by now that that was a sign of his annoyance.

    "You must ensure your son¡¯s health improves. Such untimely illnesses are concerning," he said, his voice carrying the weight of authority. However, there was an edge of scepticism in his tone. "Nonetheless, Kang Yanxin¡¯s absence from this trial due to sickness is highly inconvenient. It would be wise to ensure that the truth, and not a clever evasion, is presented here."

    Minister Kang bowed deeply, his head almost touching the floor. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. My son has indeed been unwell, but we fully respect the court¡¯s decisions. We shall not object should Your Majesty decide to investigate. We are at Your Majesty¡¯s mercy.¡±

    The Emperor gave a slight nod, though it was clear from his narrowed eyes that he was far from convinced. He then turned his gaze to Samaya. ¡°Virtuous Lady Qing, you have raised this matter to the highest court. The defendant may not be present, but the truth must come to light. Present your evidence.¡±

    Samaya inclined her head, her veil fluttering slightly as she did so. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± She turned to Rin for a brief second, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze before stepping forward.

    ¡°I call upon the first witness, the waiter of the tavern Kang Yanxin frequents.¡±

    The court doors opened, and a young man, dressed in humble but neat clothing, walked in. Ah-Liu had ensured that the boy would come on time. His steps were cautious, his eyes wide as he took in the grandeur of the court. He approached the centre of the hall and, after a few prompting glances from Samaya, bowed deeply toward the Emperor.

    The Emperor¡¯s gaze was unwavering. ¡°You are the tavern waiter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the man answered, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.

    The Emperor nodded at Samaya, who took the cue to turn to the boy.

    Samaya gestured for him to speak. ¡°Tell the Emperor what you know about Kang Yanxin¡¯s whereabouts on the night of the 13th day of the 8th month.¡±

    The young man nodded nervously. ¡°Your Majesty, on that night, Lord Kang Yanxin did not visit our establishment. He is a regular at our tavern, always coming in to gamble and drink, but on that night, he did not appear.¡±

    Minister Kang stepped forward, his expression impassive but his eyes calculating. ¡°As I¡¯ve stated, my son was feeling unwell that night. That is why he did not visit the tavern.¡±

    Samaya smiled slightly, a glint of challenge in her eyes. ¡°And yet,¡± she turned to the waiter, ¡°you mentioned that Lord Kang was seen out and about the very next day, correct?¡±

    The waiter nodded again. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Lord Kang was in the tavern the very next evening. He seemed perfectly fine, gambling and drinking as usual.¡±

    ¡°And you heard something from him then, did you not?¡±

    The boy frowned and opened his mouth before closing it again, clearly hesitating.

    ¡°Fear not,¡± the Emperor assured, understanding the source of his hesitance. ¡°Speak freely. You shall be protected, no matter what you say.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ he was boasting about ¡­ having eaten a ripened forbidden fruit.¡±

    The tavern waiter spoke with such disdain, and it was clear to everyone what the implications of those words were. No one spoke like that about actual fruits.

    Minister Kang¡¯s face remained composed, but his brow furrowed ever so slightly. ¡°That¡¯s precisely the problem. My son, against his physician¡¯s advice, left the house and worsened his condition. That is why he was able to visit the tavern the following night, but his health deteriorated further after that.¡± He tilted his head. ¡°As for the comments, I admit that my son has a habit of ¡­ dallying with maidens of the lower class, despite me forbidding him strictly against it. It is not something this subject is proud of, and I shall work hard to rid my worthless son of that habit.¡±

    Samaya clenched her jaw, realizing that Minister Kang was slippery, quick to weave a narrative to protect his son. And it was not like she could suddenly pin Kang for going after commoner girls. She doubted that even counted as a crime in these fuckers¡¯ eyes. She glanced toward the Emperor, who tapped his fingers lightly on the arm of his throne.

    ¡°There is some inconsistency here,¡± the Emperor said slowly, ¡°but it is not enough to conclude guilt.¡± He looked at Samaya expectantly. ¡°Do you have further evidence, Virtuous Lady Qing?¡±

    Samaya nodded, feeling the weight of the moment settle heavily on her shoulders. She had anticipated that the tavern waiter¡¯s testimony might not be enough. And the fact that Kang Yanxin was absent from the tavern would not automatically place him in the Palace. Kang Yanxin¡¯s father was clearly adept at covering his son¡¯s tracks. It was a good thing she had someone who could actually place him in the Palace.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Samaya said. ¡°I now call upon the second witness, a maid who works in the household of Liao Huimei.¡±

    Samaya could see that the Prime Minister tensed ever so slightly. He was surprised. Good. It meant that they did not know she had this witness at her hand.

    The doors opened once again, and the maid, a young woman in her mid-twenties, entered the court. She was visibly nervous, her hands trembling as she approached. Samaya felt a pang of sympathy for her. It wasn¡¯t easy to stand in front of the most powerful men in the land and speak against someone as influential as Kang Yanxin.

    The maid bowed low, her voice shaky as she greeted the Emperor.

    Samaya took a step closer to her, her voice calm but firm. ¡°Please state your name and your position at the time of the incident.¡±

    The maid swallowed hard before speaking. ¡°My name is Lan, Your Majesty. I am a maid in the Liao household.¡±

    ¡°Lan, do you regularly pass by the area of the incident?¡±

    The woman nodded. ¡°Yes, I pass by that area almost every night to get sleeping medicine for my lady.¡±

    Samaya gave her a small nod of encouragement. ¡°Lan, can you tell the court if you saw Kang Yanxin on the night of the 13th day of the 8th month?¡±

    The maid looked down for a moment, her hands twisting the hem of her dress. She hesitated, her eyes flicking briefly toward Minister Kang, who was watching her intently. Samaya felt her stomach twist in anxiety, despite the fact that the girl had been manipulated by the Ah-Liu and that almost guaranteed a testimony.

    ¡°Well?¡± The Emperor asked. ¡°Did you see him or not?¡±

    Samaya¡¯s anxiety increased, not - she found a moment later - in vain.

    After a tense silence, the maid finally raised her head. She spoke, her voice was soft but clear.

    ¡°No. I did not see Lord Kang that night.¡±

 Chapter 73: Something Terrible

    Samaya froze momentarily.

    It took a moment for her mind to catch up with what was happening. Kang Yuxin must have gotten to her. The thought burned through her like fire, and she glanced at Rin, whose face had gone pale. The momentary pause cost her. Minister Kang was already blabbering by then.

    ¡°... told you, Your Majesty, this is nothing but a fool¡¯s crusade to smear my son¡¯s reputation. I do not know what her motive is. But she is clearly using what has happened to that girl to come after my family¡­ if such a thing has happened at all.¡±

    That snapped her back to reality.

    Samaya¡¯s blood boiled as she processed the minister¡¯s insinuation. Her jaw clenched as she locked eyes with him.

    ¡°If such a thing has happened?¡± she repeated, her voice low but sharp. ¡°Are you accusing me of fabricating a tragedy as serious as this, Minister Kang?¡±

    Kang¡¯s expression remained stoic, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes - calculated caution and a trace of amusement. It was infuriating, his calm demeanour even more so. He was playing the part of the dutiful father, careful not to tip the scales too far. ¡°I would never dare make such an accusation against a member of the Emperor¡¯s harem,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°But I am stating, quite clearly, that there is no credible evidence to support these claims. This entire affair reeks of baseless suspicion.¡±

    Samaya¡¯s eyes narrowed. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t outright accuse me. That would give me something to fight back against. Fuck, this was going to be harder than she expected, wasn¡¯t it? Minister Kang was not like his hot-headed daughter or that maid whom she could torture into breaking. He was an expert at avoiding direct confrontation, at sliding through the cracks of accountability. He¡¯d neatly sidestepped every trap she¡¯d laid out so far.

    ¡°And what motive have I to go after your son?¡±

    ¡°That, Lady Qing, only you know.¡± He tilted his head ever so slightly. ¡°Revenge, perhaps? Everyone knows that you blame my daughter for what the Senior Attendant did to your son. Perhaps you wished for her to feel the same pain that you did, by hurting her family.¡±

    She snorted. ¡°I do not harm innocent people just because they are related to those who wronged me. You are good at making stories, Minister Kang.¡±

    ¡°I could say the same of you, seeing as how you intend to send my son to the gallows with no solid evidence.¡±

    ¡°No solid evidence?!¡± She snapped. ¡°There is a young girl who has somehow gathered the courage to stand in front of the court after being violated and you accuse that she is somehow engaged in an elaborate scheme that would compromise her own dignity to help me in a witch hunt against your family? Now who is talking with no solid evidence?¡±

    Minister Kang¡¯s eyes lingered on Rin for a moment - making even Samaya¡¯s skin crawl - before he spoke. ¡°I do not know the girl. I cannot possibly speak on her motivations.¡±

    A soft whimper left Rin and Samaya looked back to see her trembling so hard that she could barely stand straight. This was no good.

    She turned to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, Rin is clearly unwell and unable to handle the pressure of the court. Please allow me to send her back.¡±

    The Emperor nodded in acknowledgement and Samaya quickly had Ah-Liu called to escort her back.

    Once she left, Samaya looked back at Lan. ¡°Are you really going to let them get their way? Even though a child was harmed? Even though tomorrow it could very well be you?¡±

    Lan tensed. Samaya did not feel bad about it. It had been a while since she truly had to manipulate people but it didn¡¯t mean she had given up doing it. This was even for a good cause.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Kang¡¯s voice scratched her ears. ¡°She is clearly threatening the maid.¡±

    ¡°Lady Qing, please refrain from pressurising the witness,¡± the Emperor¡¯s calm voice echoed in the court.

    She turned to the Emperor. ¡°I think you and I both know, Your Majesty, that I am not the one pressurising her.¡±

    Minister Kang raised an eyebrow as if her very words were ludicrous. ¡°Are you implying that I somehow threatened a maid whom I could not even reach, seeing that I am not allowed in the Inner Palace without the express permission of the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Just because you could not enter the Harem does not mean you could not reach her,¡± she retorted. ¡°Your daughter is in the perfect position to execute your will, is she not?¡±

    The minister¡¯s calm demeanour didn¡¯t waver, his voice dripping with patronising sympathy. ¡°My daughter? My Lady Qing, I fear you misunderstand my family¡¯s integrity. Besides, one might argue that the maid was coerced into making these claims in the first place.¡±

    Samaya¡¯s fingers twitched with frustration, her hands itching to throw something at the man who seemed to be slipping through every argument like a snake. She forced herself to take a deep breath, to steel her resolve. This was far from over.

    ¡°There is enough circumstantial evidence to warrant a full investigation,¡± Samaya pressed, her voice hardening as her anger simmered beneath the surface. ¡°The inconsistencies in Kang Yanxin¡¯s behaviour, the boy¡¯s testimony, the fact that your son fell mysteriously ill when he was supposed to appear in court¡ªit¡¯s too convenient. These are glaring signs that cannot be ignored.¡±

    Kang lifted his chin slightly, his gaze cool as he regarded her with a thin smile. ¡°Circumstantial evidence is hardly enough to accuse a nobleman¡¯s son of such a heinous crime. Your Majesty, I trust the court will not waste its time pursuing unfounded suspicions.¡±

    Samaya shot him a look of pure contempt. ¡°Unfounded? Are we to dismiss the testimony of a witness who heard your son boast of his actions? Or perhaps we should overlook the sudden illness that conveniently struck him the moment he was required to answer for his crimes?¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Minister Kang¡¯s face remained infuriatingly composed, his voice smooth as silk. ¡°People fall ill, Lady Qing. It is a simple fact of life. My son has been unwell for quite some time, as I have already explained to the court.¡±

    The heated exchange between them continued, their voices rising as they argued in front of the Emperor and the assembled court. Samaya¡¯s frustration grew with each passing moment. It was like arguing with a wall¡ªKang was slippery, twisting her words, sidestepping every accusation with practised ease.

    Finally, the Emperor raised his hand, silencing both of them. His expression was unreadable, but Samaya could see the conflict in his eyes as he looked between her and Minister Kang.

    ¡°Virtuous Lady Qing,¡± the Emperor began, his voice measured, ¡°We understand your concerns, but without concrete evidence, We cannot condemn a nobleman¡¯s son based on suspicion alone.¡±

    ¡°I am not asking you to condemn him, Your Majesty,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I am asking you to launch an investigation into this matter.¡±

    ¡°This is getting ridiculous!¡± Minister Kang¡¯s voice echoed in the halls. ¡°My son is innocent and you have no evidence to prove otherwise.¡±

    ¡°If your son is innocent, then you should have no problem with an investigation anyway.¡±

    ¡°Such an investigation will harm the reputation of my family!¡± He turned to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, are we to humiliate noblemen now every time someone who bears a grudge brings baseless, heinous accusations against them?¡±

    The Emperor tapped on the armrest again. ¡°Of course not, Minister Kang.¡± He turned to Samaya. ¡°Noblemen form the foundation of the nation. Lady Qing, this evidence is not enough to publicly launch an investigation. Unless you can bring to Us proper proof, We are afraid this trial must be suspended.¡±

    Samaya saw red.

    ¡°Noblemen do not form the foundation of the nation, Your Majesty¡± she began, her gaze piercing, ¡°The people do. Your subjects do. Rin is your subject as well. And, more importantly, she is a maid of the Harem. She belongs to you. If you cannot protect your own woman in your own home, how can you expect to protect the nation? What, then, is the point of that crown you wear and all the power that comes with it, when it cannot protect the very people whom that power is for?¡±

    A ripple of unease swept through the court at her words, an uncomfortable silence descending upon them. Samaya could feel the weight of the assembled officials¡¯ eyes on her, the shock at her boldness palpable in the still air. She knew she had overstepped but she could not bring herself to regret it.

    The Emperor¡¯s face darkened, his lips pressing into a thin line. His fingers, which had been tapping restlessly on the armrest of his throne, stilled.

    ¡°What are you implying, Lady Qing?¡± His voice was dangerously calm, the kind of calm that precedes a storm.

    ¡°A young woman of your home has come to you seeking justice,¡± she said, her voice icy. ¡°How can you sit on that throne as the Son of Heaven and ignore her plight when she is directly under your protection? How can you wear that crown if you cannot protect a single maid who has been harmed under your very nose?!¡±

    For a brief moment, the tension in the room was unbearable. Samaya could feel the eyes of every courtier and official boring into her, waiting to see how the Emperor would respond.

    Then, with a sharp crack, the Emperor¡¯s hand came down hard on the armrest of his throne, the sound echoing through the hall.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± His voice boomed, carrying the full weight of imperial authority. ¡°It seems that We have been too lenient on your eccentricities. You have become too comfortable questioning Us. You dare question Our authority in Our own court? Do you think that just because We have been indulgent of you, you can go without punishment?¡±

    Samaya¡¯s teeth clenched and she felt strangely calm, her nerves burning so hot that they felt numb.

    ¡°Guards!¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice rang out, and within seconds, a group of soldiers stepped forward. ¡°Take Virtuous Lady Qing to the Imperial Punishment Grounds. She is to kneel there until I say otherwise.¡±

    Another ripple of murmurs ripped through the crowd. The reason was obvious. The Imperial Punishment Grounds were for serious crimes against the Imperial Family. Matters with concubines, even when they involved the Emperor, were dealt with and, if need be, punished in the Inner Court. Rarely was a concubine punished with kneeling in the Imperial Punishment Grounds for everyone to see. Not when concubines were supposed to be carefully guarded flowers, the mothers of the nation. It was not a mere punishment. It was a statement. It was the consequence of questioning the Emperor.

    It was humiliation.

    Rage burned in Samaya¡¯s veins.

    The guards bowed and went to touch her. She stepped away from them.

    ¡°Do not fucking touch me!¡± She growled.

    Great, she was cussing now. Thank fuck she had a habit of slipping into English whenever she cussed.

    ¡°If you do not comply with Our orders, Lady Qing,¡± the Emperor¡¯s words made Samaya turn her head towards the man, only to find those icy golden eyes looking down on her, ¡°you will be dragged there.¡±

    She tilted her head and raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, this is the Emperor¡¯s justice?¡±

    She only waited for a split second before scoffing and turning around, muttering, ¡°Son of Heavens, my fucking foot.¡± It was incredibly rude and against protocol to turn her back to the Emperor before taking at least three steps back. At this moment, however, Samaya could care less.

    ¡°Do not touch me,¡± she told the guards again. ¡°I can walk.¡±

    She was not going to hide from such an idiotic punishment.

    The moment Samaya stepped outside, she saw Ah-Liu waiting for her below the steps. When she reached, he asked cautiously, ¡°What happened?¡± He glanced at the guards.

    She did not answer, instead growling a frustrated ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± at the boy.

    ¡°Go where, ji¡­ Lady Qing?¡± Ah-Liu asked.

    ¡°The Imperial Punishment Grounds!¡±

    Ah-Liu must have heard the edge in her voice because he did not ask any more questions. She marched toward the Imperial Punishment Grounds, uncaring of the few servants or concubines who saw her. When they reached the Grounds, the guards led her to the middle, only a few steps away from where that maid had been punished for hurting Ah-Liu. Without another word, she knelt.

    Ah-Liu stood a few steps away, along with the guards, pale with worry. Samaya could not even bring herself to reassure him, knowing it would only come out as angry screams. So she clenched her teeth and endured.

    It was only about half an hour into her punishment that the sky seemed to crack open. Rain poured down in heavy sheets, soaking her robes within seconds. Thunder rumbled ominously in the distance, echoing the storm brewing within her.

    ¡°It is raining, I¡¯ll go bring an umbrella!¡±

    Ah-Liu turned around but was stopped by the guards. ¡°The punishment must be carried out with no company or comfort, no matter the circumstances. You may not interfere.¡±

    ¡°She will get sick. Get out of my way.¡±

    Samaya could tell Ah-Liu was getting agitated. Not good.

    ¡°Eunuch Liu, it is alright.¡± She said and turned to look at him. ¡°This is my punishment. I must bear it.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    She shook her head resolutely. ¡°Do not fuss. Find shelter. Go.¡±

    Ah-Liu frowned but stilled. He did not move, however, standing a few steps behind her, even as the guards took shelter on the nearby veranda.

    The rain continued to pour, cold and unrelenting, but she remained still, her head high. Hours passed in silence, the rain soaking them both to the bone. The wind howled through the grounds, but Samaya¡¯s resolve never faltered.

    As the sky darkened further, the rain intensified, turning into a torrential downpour. Lightning flashed in the distance, followed by the deep rumble of thunder. Still, Samaya remained unmoved, her back straight. It wasn¡¯t like this was the harshest condition she had been forced to endure. But the downpour of rain hitting her again and again and again made it hard after a while. She could feel the cold seeping into his very bones. She felt numb after staying in one position for so long. Strangely enough, she did not feel tired. Her anger and stubbornness kept her up through the entire thing, staring ahead as her nails dug into her palm in an effort to stamp down the blinding rage she was feeling.

    By the time the rain finally began to let up, it was late into the night. It was only when the first peek of moonlight broke through the clouds that an eunuch came to inform her that her punishment was over.

    Samaya¡¯s body ached from the cold and from kneeling for so long, but she forced herself to rise, her legs trembling slightly from the strain. Ah-Liu, who had stayed by her side the entire time and was just as soaked to the bones as she was, helped her to her feet. Her robes had long become dirty from the mud.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to your quarters, my lady,¡± Ah-Liu said softly, her voice filled with concern.

    Samaya nodded. Together, they made their way back through the palace grounds, their steps slow and deliberate. Samaya took off the stupid hairpins that were keeping her hair up. She walked through the Harem slowly, her soaked, pale and dirtied appearance making her look more like a ghost than anything.

    But as they passed through the Harem grounds, something caught Samaya¡¯s eye. A thick column of smoke was rising from one of the residences.

    Lady Ren¡¯s residence.

    Without a second thought, she broke into a run, her drenched robes clinging to her as she sprinted toward the source of the smoke, her heart pounding with a new sense of dread.

    Something terrible had happened.

 Chapter 74: Fire

    Rarely had Huang Yasheng seen anyone so undaunted and fierce in the case of punishment. Granted, it was not a physically exacting punishment. It was, however, a humiliating one.

    It would be a lie to say that he did not expect it.

    In fact, he dished out this particular punishment precisely because he expected it. No matter how angry he was at her words and actions, he could not bring himself to hurt her.

    The punishment was humiliating for a concubine of the harem, noble ladies who grew up with a strict sense of dignity tied to their position and actions as a lady.

    Ya¡¯er had pride and dignity in every bone of her body. But that was in herself, not the position that he had handed to her. She had no care for the dignity of the position she found herself in. In fact, he was quite certain she found it shallow and useless. She''d feel insulted, yes, angered at the implications of the punishment. But the humiliation that this punishment was meant to cause would brush off her.

    Not that his ministers knew that. In their eyes, this was a fitting punishment. The punishment itself could not be helped. His fiery concubine had questioned him in front of the entire court, and had questioned his authority and dignity as the Emperor. He could not let it slide. No matter how strong she was, it was still a harsh punishment. She''d be seen kneeling not only by the inner court but also by the outer court, the ministers, the officers and even the servants. And for those present in the court, who wore their birth and nobility as their pride, there was nothing worse than this public humiliation.

    This was a harsh enough punishment to make a statement in front of the court without truly harming the woman.

    Still, though, he had to admit that his newest concubine had a knack for making rage simmer beneath his skin. Otherwise, one hour of this particular punishment was usually enough. She was fortunate that Huang Yasheng had learned not to let his temper get the best of him.

    As the agitated atmosphere began to fade somewhat, Huang Yasheng exhaled sharply and sat back down.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s wisdom is endless.¡±

    Minister Kang¡¯s words brought him out of his thoughts. He turned his gaze to the man and could immediately see the smirk that he was trying to hide behind his sleeve as he bowed. He must have thought that he was in the clear.

    Huang Yasheng nodded at the man and leaned back. ¡°The trial shall resume at a later date.¡±

    Minister Kang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But Your Majesty, the Consort has failed to prove her claims.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. However, We have not yet given our verdict. This is an Imperial Trial. There are rules that must be followed. The trial shall resume at a later date, where both the Parties may present further evidence and We shall give Our verdict.¡±

    Before anyone could object, he raised a hand. ¡°Court is dismissed.¡±

    The journey back to the Imperial Study felt simultaneously longer and shorter than usual. They passed the Imperial Punishment Grounds and he got a glimpse of his concubine. She was kneeling just how he had imagined her, back ramrod straight, head held high, without a hint of remorse, despite people coming to watch her like an animal on display. He suspected she had not even noticed them.

    There was that pride.

    He looked away as the palanquin moved past. Once he reached his study, he immersed himself in all the memorials submitted to him. The sound of thunder rolling in the clouds above soon drew his attention, however, and he looked outside just in time to see the downpour beginning. He frowned slightly, his eyes shifting slightly toward the direction of the Imperial Punishment Grounds.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Eunuch Li spoke up from behind him. ¡°Lady Qing ¡­¡±

    It was clear what he was asking.

    ¡°No need.¡± He turned back to his paperwork. He was still far too angry and, more importantly, he could not be seen going soft. ¡°The punishment will be over when We say it is over.¡±

    Eunuch Li bowed his head and went silent after that. And Huang Yasheng continued his work, trying not to think too much about it. It was only when the sun was beginning to set that he sent a message that the punishment was over.

    Barely half a shichen passed before a maid from the harem arrived at the study, bearing a terrible message that sent chills down his spine.

    ¡°The maid¡­ the maid set herself on fire!¡±

    <hr>

    The smell of burning flesh hit her first.

    The screams, second.

    Her heart was lodged into her throat, her mind running through the worst case scenarios as she sprinted across the Palace with not a smidgen of care for the etiquette that the Senior Attendant had tried to teach her.

    Someone was burning and Samaya had a sinking feeling that she knew who it was.

    The scene became clearer as she approached and so did the screams of her maids. She could see the small crowd gathering at the gate of Lady Ren¡¯s residence. Beyond that, she could see smoke rising from the courtyard. She did not even think once before speeding herself up and closing the distance in the blink of an eye. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Pushing through the crowd, she stepped into the courtyard. For a moment, she could hear nothing but radio silence. The sight of Min and Su as they struggled against the grip of other maids, Lady Ren collapsed on the ground as she watched the fire almost soullessly, and the maids shifting around unsure what to do. Everything seemed to be so far away.

    Samaya slowly turned her gaze to the fire itself. Her heart froze as her worst fears were confirmed. There, in the middle of the courtyard, surrounded by horrified onlookers, Rin was on fire. Flames licked at her robes, twisting into the air like vengeful spirits, consuming her. The smell of burning flesh grew stronger, sending a wave of nausea through Samaya, but she fought it back, screaming at the nearest servants.

    "Why are you looking on like idiots?! Get me blankets! As many as you can carry!" Her voice carried desperation and command. When they hesitated, she roared, pushing every bit of command and authority she had into her voice. ¡°Now!¡±

    Su and Min were being restrained at the edge of the crowd, their faces pale, wild with horror. Su was struggling against the servants, eyes locked on the burning figure, unable to tear herself away. Min was sobbing, pulling against the grip of two guards. Samaya didn¡¯t look back at them. She had to move quickly, faster than the fire that devoured Rin.

    She tore a thick blanket from a maid¡¯s arms and, without thinking, threw herself forward, wrapping it around Rin¡¯s torso and pressing her body into the flames. The heat was unbearable, searing through the fabric and into her hands.

    ¡°More blankets! Now, you imbeciles!¡±

    Some of the braver maids, following her lead, ran forward, tossing more blankets over the burning figure, smothering the fire until the courtyard fell silent, save for the crackling of smouldering fabric and the laboured breaths of the gathered servants.

    The fire had subsided. Samaya¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she carefully cradled Rin¡¯s burned body, taking in her unconscious face, the severity of her wounds made all too clear beneath the charred remnants of her robes. The girl was unrecognizable, Samaya could see her bones peeking from her charred flesh and skin. Swallowing down her bile, she wrapped the blankets properly around the girl. Without hesitation, she lifted Rin into her arms, the lightness of her frame a stark reminder of how close to death she was. Samaya turned, barking orders as she started toward the Imperial Infirmary.

    Su and Min followed close behind, Lady Ren trailing them, her face ashen, her lips set in a thin, trembling line. Servants parted, whispering in hushed tones as they watched the procession. Samaya could feel the weight of their gazes, their confusion, their pity. But she had no room for such things. All she could focus on was Rin¡ªher pale face, her body broken by heat and pain.

    Physician Hou was there when they arrived, thankfully. If she had to fight another person just for a maid to be given the consideration of a human being, she would kill that person. His face betrayed only a moment of shock before he moved forward, gesturing for Samaya to place Rin down on the examination table. Samaya stepped back, her hands numb from carrying her, but she did not leave her side. Su, Min, and Lady Ren crowded around, all eyes fixed on Physician Hou as he worked swiftly, his hands moving with practised precision over Rin¡¯s burns, assessing her injuries.

    Minutes stretched, dragging time into a terrible, unending moment of silence as the physician examined her. The faint crackle of flames from earlier seemed to echo still, reverberating in Samaya¡¯s ears, filling the room with a haunting presence. She could hear Su¡¯s faint, broken breaths, Min¡¯s restrained sobs, and Lady Ren¡¯s laboured silence. It was unbearable.

    Physician Hou straightened up at last, his face grave as he turned to the waiting women. His words were delivered softly, with a kind of reluctant gentleness that made them all the more crushing.

    ¡°She will not survive the night.¡±

    Su¡¯s knees buckled, and she collapsed to the floor, silent tears streaming down her face. Min clutched her hands over her mouth, shoulders shaking. Lady Ren closed her eyes, face turned away as if by not looking she could somehow deny the reality before her.

    Samaya stared at Rin¡¯s still face, her mind a tempest of rage and despair. Rin had been such a kind soul, loyal to her mistress, and her loved ones, a beautiful soul that everyone could not help but love. She was more than a servant; she was a friend, a sister to some, a lover to Su¡ªa treasured presence in their lives. And now, because of one cruel man who couldn¡¯t keep his hands to himself, she was slipping away.

    Samaya could hear the ragged, broken breathing of the girl, every heave painful.

    ¡°Is there nothing that can be done?¡± She asked, her voice strangely calm.

    The physician shook his head. ¡°No. Not unless we find an Immortal Saint to provide a miracle. She would not survive long enough for us to even look for one.¡± The man frowned. ¡°It would be better for her to pass on quickly, rather. She is in much pain.¡±

    Samaya slumped, her chest so tight she could hardly breathe. Su was already on the ground, suppressing a guttural scream in her throat. Samaya could hear Min sobbing as well. She clenched her teeth, trying with every fibre of her being not to break down. None of her training prepared her for ¡­ for this. For watching someone kill themselves so painfully. For standing over their burned body, unable to do anything.

    Surprisingly, it was Lady Ren who was the most composed of them.

    ¡°It would not do for us to break down now.¡± She stepped forward and lifted Su. ¡°She can still hear us. If ¡­ if we cannot hold ourselves together, it will be hard for her to pass on.¡± She looked at Samaya. ¡°We cannot bring her back from this. But we can stay beside her until she passes, assure her that we will be alright.¡±

    It must have gotten through to the girls. Despite tears running relentlessly down their cheeks, they nodded. Lady Ren took Min to the other side, while Samaya and Su stayed at their place.

    Gently, Lady Ren pressed a hand over Rin¡¯s, barely touching. Min followed suit. At Lady Ren¡¯s gesture, Samaya and Su did the same.

    Lady Ren spoke, barely keeping her voice from trembling. ¡°It is alright. Do not be afraid. You ¡­ you will go to a better place. We will be alright here.¡±

    Min nodded, unable to do more than stutter out a soft ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    Su, on the other hand, seemed far more composed. ¡°Go,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you on the other side.¡±

    And it was finally Samaya¡¯s turn.

    The tears she was holding back spilt. She leaned her head back a bit so that it wouldn¡¯t fall on Rin and hurt her even more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m s-sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t ¡­ keep my promise. Forgive me. Please forgive me,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°You will be okay. So will Su and Min. I will take care of them. This promise, I will keep no matter what.¡±

    This really seemed to be what she was waiting for. She turned both her hands and squeezed the pair of hands above each, holding back a clearly pained groan. After that, it only took a few more heaves for her breath to stutter out and her body to go lax.

    She was gone.

 Chapter 75: Time for Revenge

    Samaya felt numb.

    She could hear the blood roaring in her ears and feel the fire raging in her chest. But other than that, she felt nothing. Her limbs were paralyzed, unable to move. No, it would be more accurate to say that they felt as if they were being pressed down by lead and she was too afraid to move them, in fear that her bones would crumble. Only this time, it wasn¡¯t her bones she was afraid for, but the burned, charred body before her. She clutched that scorched, bumpy hand, afraid the girl would disintegrate if she let go.

    It seemed the others, like herself, were frozen in place, afraid to move.

    That is ¡­ until the door behind them slid open.

    A chill settled over the room as the doors opened behind them. Samaya turned, and there stood the Emperor, in all his domineering glory. His golden gaze swept over Rin¡¯s body, then to Su and Min, and finally landed on Samaya.

    The moment she saw that uncaring expression, the grief that had anchored her before now ignited into a blaze. Her vision blurred, but she didn¡¯t care. She took her hand out of Rin¡¯s gently. But that was all the gentleness she allowed herself. With barely contained fury, she took a step forward, her voice a sharp, accusing whisper that echoed through the silent infirmary.

    ¡°How dare you?!¡±

    The words spilled out, raw and uncontrolled. Samaya could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on her, but she didn¡¯t care. All she could see was the Emperor - the man whose indifference and apathy and unwillingness to take any action led to Rin¡¯s demise. Her hands were clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white, but she kept her gaze steady, refusing to let him look away.

    ¡°You have no right to be here. Get out.¡±

    Usually, she was sure she would hear some gasps around. But the room was dead silent. Perhaps they were too drained to care about niceties or perhaps they agreed with her. Whatever the reason, the room was silent. The words were that much more impactful.

    Huang Yasheng¡¯s face remained impassive, though his eyes narrowed slightly at her outburst. ¡°Be careful, Lady Qing,¡± he warned softly, his tone low and sharp.

    ¡°Careful?¡± Her voice was a trembling hiss, though it grew louder with each word. ¡°An innocent girl burned herself to death because YOU were too much of a COWARD to do the right thing and you want me to be CAREFUL?! You have some nerve!¡±

    She was trembling with rage with each word she spoke.

    ¡°Enough.¡± His tone was a command, cold and imperious, meant to silence any objections. But she was beyond caring.

    ¡°Oh fuck off!¡± She growled out. ¡°She is dead because of your decisions. You have no right to taint her with your presence!¡±

    ¡°She is a maid of Our Harem, we have every right to-¡±

    ¡°Oh, a maid of your Harem, is she? You did not seem to remember that when she was crying and trembling at your feet!¡±

    She did not realize when she stalked over to him with every word, only that she was dangerously close to him, peering up into his face awfully closely.

    ¡°You bring these innocent children into the harem with promises of safety and stability and yet the moment they are harmed by someone powerful, you look away because ¡­ what was it? Oh yes, it would destabilize the political balance. Well, there is your political balance!¡±

    She pointed at the burnt corpse behind her while staring up at him with madness clear in her eyes. ¡°Are you happy now? Was that enough political balance for you?¡±

    Samaya was panting now. Before she came into this harem, she rarely let her rage and pain get the better of her like this. But ever since she entered this harem, ever since she met this man, it was as if she was losing control over herself. That was not a good feeling. Her fists inched to punch something and she was afraid that she would land it on the man¡¯s face if she had to look at it any longer.

    ¡°You denied her justice when she was alive. You have no right to disturb her in her death.¡± She was gritting her teeth so hard that she could hear them grinding. ¡°Get. Out!¡±

    He watched her, his expression inscrutable, his face a mask of stone. But she saw the flicker of something, perhaps anger or the barest hint of guilt, in his eyes. Yet he remained silent, and as the weight of her words hung in the air, the chasm between them seemed to deepen.

    Samaya¡¯s shoulders slumped, her anger shifting into a crushing wave of sorrow. She turned away from him, looking back to Rin¡¯s lifeless form, barely even recognisable. The others crowded close to her, finding in each other the strength they needed to bear this loss.

    A moment passed, heavy and quiet, filled only with the sound of their breathing, and the faint crackle of the last embers burning out. The Emperor watched them for a few moments longer, then turned and left, his footsteps fading down the corridor, leaving them alone to grieve.

    <hr>

    At some point, one of them suggested performing the last rites, Samaya did not remember who. Su or Min or Lady Ren or heck, even herself. But the words got them moving their frozen bodies.

    ¡°We must burn her.¡± It was the first Min spoke up. ¡°It is tradition in my hometown, my ¡­ religion. The body must be burned so that the soul can be purified of worldly sin and taint and reach heaven.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Min¡¯s voice was hoarse and trembling. It was a wonder that she could even stay up at all.

    Samaya asked Ah-Liu to arrange a pyre. Lady Ren insisted that the last rites be held in her courtyard. Min did not object. After all, Rin had pledged to serve Lady Ren all her life. Lady Ren, for all intents and purposes, was her guardian. It was only appropriate.

    By the time they got the pyre ready and put Rin on it, it was the crack of dawn. Min stood with a wooden torch before the pyre, Su and Lady Ren on either side to grasp her hand. Samaya and Ah-Liu stood a few feet away, with a few of Lady Ren¡¯s maids lining up behind them. She could assume they were Rin¡¯s friends.

    ¡°Lady Qing?¡± Min¡¯s voice drew her attention. ¡°Are you not joining us?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± she paused. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    After all, she was not as close to Rin as they were. And she could not help the nagging voice in the back of her mind that said that this was her fault.

    Min nodded. ¡°I am. You fought for Rin, you should be part of her final rites. Rin¡­ would want this too.¡±

    Samaya exhaled softly and walked to the group,

    She placed herself beside Su and gently wrapped her hand around Min¡¯s arm. She did not quite believe in a higher existence. Still, she could not help but send a prayer to whichever god might exist in this world to grant Rin peace in the afterlife as Min lit the pyre.

    Samaya could only watch as the flames caught on and blazed higher and higher. The heat from their proximity was scorching. And yet ¡­ none of them moved, perhaps hoping to feel the smallest fraction of the pain that Rin had felt.

    Samaya felt every muscle in her body ache as she finally made her way back to her residence after the final embers died down. The thin morning light trickled through her windows, soft and unwelcome, illuminating the evidence of her night spent soaked, standing in the rain and smoke. Now, in the quiet aftermath of those agonizing hours, she looked down at her clothes, stiffened with mud and grime, and felt the exhaustion settle in.

    She had the maids prepare the bath.

    In a daze, she moved to her bathing chambers, stripping away the evidence of the day¡¯s events with hands that trembled from fatigue and grief. The hot water stung at first but then lulled her senses, washing away the remnants of dirt and dried blood. As her mind drifted back to Rin¡¯s lifeless body, a fresh wave of sorrow hit her, but her body was too tired to release it. After a while, she managed to dry herself and dress, barely making it to her bed before she collapsed onto the cool sheets.

    It felt like she¡¯d just closed her eyes when the familiar sound of little feet pattering into her chambers pulled her from the abyss of sleep. She opened her eyes to see Manu, his small face filled with concern and his eyes rimmed with red.

    ¡°Mama!¡± He clambered onto her bed and wrapped his arms around her tightly. ¡°I missed you so much! I-I was so worried when I heard about your punishment. I thought they¡­ I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± she whispered, wrapping her arms around him, steadying her racing thoughts as she took in his familiar scent of ink and summer grass. She felt the hollow ache in her heart soften, just a little. ¡°I¡¯m here now, Manu. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.

    He looked up at her with a tremble in his lower lip, and for a moment, she saw the fear in his eyes. The boy must have been really worried. After all, he had seen how brutally the attendant had been punished. She squeezed his shoulder, brushing his hair back from his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m okay. Have you ever seen anyone be able to hurt your mama?¡±

    He shook his head and buried his face into her stomach. ¡°I wanted to go to you, but ¡­ but Lian stopped me¡­ she wouldn¡¯t tell me what happened for you to not come back¡­¡±

    Good woman, Lian. She nodded at the maid. That punishment had been one of the lowest points of her life. Manu did not need to see her humiliation nor did he need to know the sheer injustice that occurred last night just yet.

    They sat like that, in the quiet, her fingers tracing soothing circles on his back until he eventually relaxed in her arms. She held him close, savouring the comfort of his warmth. But soon, she was aware of the mounting darkness that simmered beneath her calm exterior. She had to send Manu back to his lessons, with lots of promises to be there when he returned.

    Near midday, Lady Ren arrived, carrying a familiar expression of controlled grief. It was lunchtime, and so Samaya had her maids prepare a simple lunch, at the table in her bedroom instead of the parlour. It gave them more privacy, something both of them needed. Samaya dismissed all the maids as they finished setting the table. They sat across from each other, a quiet lunch spread before them. Samaya tried to eat but found her appetite gone, and Lady Ren was much the same, picking at her food in silence. Neither could bring themselves to take more than a few bites as if the weight of their grief choked every bite.

    As the minutes passed, Lady Ren¡¯s composure crumbled, and she lowered her head, her shoulders shaking. Samaya leaned forward, resting a hand on hers, the heat of their shared sorrow mingling in that small touch.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± Lady Ren whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay there. Everytime I looked at the courtyard, I could see her burning and screaming in my mind¡¯s eye. I could feel her charred hand in mine, hear her last breath. She was just a girl. And we¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything to protect her.¡± She pressed her lips together, but the tears slipped through anyway.

    Samaya felt her heart clench, the threads of her compassion and rage intertwining as she moved seats to hold Lady Ren close, whispering soft words of comfort. But beneath it all, a cold, murderous fury bubbled, filling every corner of her soul.

    What had she been doing?

    All that effort, all that fighting against the Minister, the Emperor, the system itself¡­ for what?

    The results lay in the ashes of an innocent girl.

    Had she lost her edge that much? Had she become so accustomed to this life of little to no killing that her first thought did not go to just offing the damn bastard?

    It was clear now. She¡¯d been going about this all wrong. Her pursuit of justice in this palace was futile, choked by webs of protocol and pretence, all of it twisted to shield the powerful and punish the innocent. She was no stranger to death, to vengeance, to darkness. She was a spy, an assassin trained to kill without a second thought. She was a weapon honed to perfection. It was something she had been pushing back ever since Manu came into her life. However, sometimes, it was only poison that could kill poison. It took her a tragically long time and a death to be reminded of that. She should have leaned into her poisonous self from the beginning.

    As she held Lady Ren in the silence of her chambers, Samaya felt a new determination harden within her, sharper than any blade. She was ready to unleash it - one strike at a time.

    The time for justice was gone. Now, it was time for revenge.

 Chapter 76: Deja Vu

    The room was suffocating. Samaya¡¯s hands were still a little numb from how hard she held Lady Ren. She shouldn¡¯t have; her strength was greater than that of the average woman. But Lady Ren seemed to need it. She now stood motionless by the window of her chambers, her usually sharp gaze unfocused. Lady Ren¡¯s departure, marked by hollow eyes and trembling hands, left a heavy silence in its wake. Samaya could still feel the echo of her grief, a raw, guttural emotion that seemed to seep into her veins.

    The air smelled of incense, its sweet, cloying aroma a futile attempt to mask the acrid stench of smoke that haunted her. Samaya clenched her fists, her nails biting into her palms. It was the only sensation tethering her to the present. Her mind was elsewhere, replaying the events of the day¡ªthe way the flames consumed Rin¡¯s fragile body in the courtyard, the screams, the charred body, the bones peaking through, the smell of burnt flesh and the ash carried away by the wind.

    She could not get those images out of her mind. They seemed embedded into her very soul. What had that poor girl done to deserve this? Samaya¡¯s mind swung back and forth between the joyous Rin running with Su and the cacophony of screams coming from them as one burned and the other tried to get to her.

    Her train of thought was interrupted by a knock at the door. It was sharp but hesitant, a familiar sound. She easily recognized the knock, the presence, even without her ability to recognize patterns.

    "Enter," she said, her voice colder than she intended, calmer than she thought it would be.

    The door creaked open to reveal Ah-Liu. His expression was grave, his usually quick, observant eyes carrying a weight that matched her own. He stepped inside and closed the door behind him before walking to her, his movements measured.

    "Jiejie," he whispered, his voice low.

    Her eyes softened just a bit. For all that the boy followed her like a chick following a duck, he also interacted with the servants much more than he did. He could be good acquaintance wth them, if not friends. This must be hard for him too. Not to mention, the boy had a tendency to worry about her too much.

    She exhaled softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± That was all the assurance she could bring herself to give right now.

    "Did you find anything?¡±

    Ah-Liu nodded.

    Samaya straightened, gesturing for him to continue. Her heart pounded against her ribcage.

    Ah-Liu hesitated for a brief moment, then pressed on. "One of Lady Ren¡¯s maids mentioned seeing Rin walking with another servant just before the ¡­ incident," he said carefully. "She thought it odd but was too preoccupied with her work to think about it. Later, Rin returned alone¡ªdishevelled, her clothes barely intact. The girl mentioned that she was holding the clothes to her body. She was crying and muttering about needing to cleanse herself. That was the last anyone saw of her before she went into the courtyard to¡­"

    Ah-Liu trailed off.

    Samaya¡¯s breath caught in her throat. The description painted a harrowing picture, one that filled her with equal parts fury and despair. Again. That monster got her again. While she was kneeling uselessly in the middle of the field, that fucker somehow got his hands on her again!

    A part of her reminded her that she did not know that it was the same person, but every bone in her body was screaming that it was.

    Ah-Liu hesitated, his brow furrowed in concern. "The maid who was walking with Rin earlier ¡­ I believe she may know more," he said, his voice laced with urgency. "She was uneasy when I questioned her. She¡¯s in her chambers now."

    Samaya felt a flicker of hope. She had a pretty good idea of what had happened now. She just needed to figure out how the maid figured into all of that. And she needed to see whether she could get the girl to testify. She had to hurry. In the harem, loose ends were rarely left untied.

    "Take me to her," she ordered, already moving toward the door.

    Ah-Liu led the way, his pace brisk yet cautious as they navigated the shadowy halls. The air felt heavier with each step, a gnawing dread settling in Samaya¡¯s chest. Her mind raced through possibilities.

    If this maid knew something significant, she could be in danger. Have I waited too long?The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The walk to the maid¡¯s quarters was mercifully short, but the sight that awaited them brought Samaya to a halt.

    The door was ajar, the faint light from a single oil lamp spilling out into the corridor. Samaya felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand on their ends. Something was wrong. Ah-Liu froze, his instincts honed from years of subterfuge. He exchanged a glance with Samaya before stepping forward and pushing the door open fully.

    Inside, the room was silent. Too silent.

    The maid lay crumpled on the floor, her figure unnaturally still. Her wrist was slashed, crimson staining the rough floorboards beneath her. The sharp tang of blood filled the air, mingling with the faint scent of lavender oil. The serenity of the room sat in sharp contrast to the violence that had unfolded here. A folded note was tucked into her lifeless hand, its stark white edges almost mocking in their clarity.

    Samaya stepped inside, her sharp eyes taking in every detail. There was no sign of a struggle¡ªthe bedding was undisturbed, the furniture unbroken. The cut on the maid¡¯s wrist was precise, almost surgical. Too clean, too deliberate.

    Ah-Liu crouched beside the body, his expression grim. "It¡¯s too late," he said softly, his voice.

    Samaya could tell

    She knelt, her movements deliberate as she studied the maid¡¯s lifeless form. There was no sign of a struggle¡ªthe bed remained neat, the furniture undisturbed. The cut on her wrist was unnervingly precise, too clean for desperation, too decisive. No usual maid of the Harem would be able to make that cut.

    "This isn¡¯t suicide," Samaya said, her voice sharp with certainty. One might ask why she was going off of pure speculation. It was because she had seen this happen far too many times. Heck, she had even made some of those happen.

    She crouched beside the body, her fingers brushing against the note clutched in the maid¡¯s hand. The parchment was folded neatly, as though placed there with care. Samaya unfolded it, her eyes scanning the contents.

    "It was my fault. Forgive me."

    The handwriting was neat, deliberate, and achingly familiar. A chill ran down Samaya¡¯s spine as memories surfaced¡ªanother note, another maid, another "suicide." The connection was undeniable, the patterns too consistent to ignore. Both times, the Kang family had been implicated.

    The deja vu was strong with this one.

    "The Kang family," she whispered, her voice laced with venom. ¡°It seems it was them the last time too.¡±

    Ah-Liu frowned. "They clearly knew we would be coming."

    Samaya nodded. ¡°The maid knew something. And they knew that.¡± She frowned slightly and looked around. ¡°The maid knew them. Or the killer, at least."

    Ah-Liu blinked. ¡°Personally?¡±

    Samaya gave a small nod. ¡°Look around. No signs of struggle. Nothing was even moved or put back. Not even a speck of dust unsettled. Except ¡­¡± her eyes flicked to the small bed, where the sheets were creased and rumpled, slightly moved from its place here and there. She stood and walked to the bed, gently touching it at places. Dry.

    ¡°A lover?¡± Ah-Liu asked. The boy wasn¡¯t an idiot.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± She tilted her head and frowned. ¡°Nothing much happened. Perhaps he was her killer too.¡±

    "What¡¯s the plan now?"

    Samaya¡¯s gaze was steely as she looked back. Her eyes flickered to the maid.

    "Arrange for her body to be tended to," she instructed Ah-Liu. ¡°You will need to inform the Emperor. But see if you can make some arrangements to get this body examined. Not in the Palace. Approach the Fallen Phoenix Sect. Use my name, if need be.¡±

    She did have a reputation. Or well, Cu¨°ju¨¦ did.

    She then paused.

    "Make arrangements for me to leave the palace tonight," she said. "I will be in disguise and you need to make sure I can sneak the past the guards."

    Ah-Liu nodded without question.

    As he slipped out of the room, Samaya turned her attention back to the maid¡¯s lifeless body. A pang of guilt stabbed at her heart. This young woman had been caught in the crossfire of a battle she likely didn¡¯t even understand.

    "You didn¡¯t deserve this," Samaya murmured, her voice tinged with sorrow. "But I¡¯ll make sure your death wasn¡¯t in vain."

    She straightened, tucking the note into the folds of her sleeve. Leaving the room, she felt a dark resolve settle over her. She pushed down all the thoughts and emotions except for one: a murderous rage that wanted to swallow the entire Kang Family whole.

    Back in her chambers, Samaya ensured everyone was asleep before she got to work. A simple cloak, clothes of a commoner man, hair pulled up into a topknot, a concealed dagger, a pouch of coins¡ªeach item chosen with precision.

    When Ah-Liu returned, his expression was one of quiet determination. "We can leave now.¡±

    Samaya nodded, her gratitude unspoken but understood.

    She turned and arranged her pillows to the side of Manu so he wouldn¡¯t feel the empty space and placed a talisman to keep Manu warm in her absence. It wouldn¡¯t do much if he felt something was wrong and woke up. But hopefully, she would be back by then.

    She had to be.

    With a deep breath, she pulled her cloak around her shoulders and stepped into the night. As she made her way through the palace grounds, her heart was heavy with the weight of what lay ahead. But beneath the heaviness was a spark¡ªa flame of defiance that refused to be extinguished.

    The Kang family had underestimated her.

    They wouldn¡¯t make that mistake again.

    The Kang family¡¯s power was rooted in their connections¡ªalliances forged through marriage, trade, and shared secrets. That was what was protecting that damn monster. However, in the deep, dark of the Underground, none of those held any ground.

    That fucker did not deserve the due process.

    He did not deserve the grace of the law.

    He did not deserve mercy.

    He deserved to be torn apart.

    He deserved to feel every bit of pain that Rin felt.

    And that was exactly what she would arrange for.

 Chapter 77: The Purple Pavilion

    The Red Light District was a place of mesmerizing contradictions. By day, it slumbered in quiet anonymity, blending into the sprawling capital with nondescript alleyways and modest storefronts. But by night, it transformed into a spectacle of opulence and decadence, a world unto itself where the lines between pleasure and lust blurred one¡¯s mind.

    Samaya tightened her cloak around her shoulders as she stepped into the district, walking past the very last spot that she had explored with the Emperor. She¡¯d ultimately decided to leave Ah-Liu in the Palace; he would come to get her if anyone got suspicious and came looking

    The air was thick with the heady perfume of jasmine and sandalwood, mingling with the faint metallic tang of wine that flowed as easily as water in these parts. The cobblestone streets shimmered with a thin sheen of rain, reflecting the riotous colors of red, gold, and violet that dripped from every corner.

    The district pulsed with life. Patrons of every class mingled here, their masks of decorum shed at the entrance. Merchants flaunted wares of silks, jewels, and perfumes from distant lands, their voices raised in enticing offers. Performers lined the streets, their elegant movements drawing crowds¡ªdancers swaying to the rhythm of a pipa, fire-breathers exhaling plumes of flame, and acrobats balancing impossibly on precarious heights.

    Above it all, the brothels loomed like gilded temples, their facades adorned with carved woodwork and hanging lanterns. The largest among them bore elaborate signs announcing their names in calligraphy, each more ostentatious than the last.

    But none rivaled the Purple Pavilion.

    The brothel stood at the heart of the district, an architectural marvel that seemed to embody the very spirit of excess and opulence. Its walls were painted a deep, velvety purple that gleamed like polished amethyst under the lantern light. Tall archways framed by intricate gold filigree marked its entrance, guarded by a pair of imposing eunuchs clad in dark robes embroidered with plum blossoms. A sprawling courtyard lay within, where fountains of crimson water cascaded into stone basins, and laughter mingled with the haunting melody of a guqin.

    Samaya approached with measured steps, her commoner¡¯s attire in stark contrast to the grandeur around her. The guards stiffened as she neared, their gazes narrowing with suspicion.

    ¡°State your business,¡± one of them said gruffly, his hand resting on the hilt of a short blade.

    ¡°What business should a man have in a place like this?¡± She asked, her voice heavier than usual.

    ¡°This is a place for men of certain pedigree and affluence, not peasants.¡±

    Samaya did not respond immediately. Instead, she reached into the pouch hidden beneath her cloak and pulled out a handful of silver coins. Without a word, she tossed them onto the cobblestones, the coins clinking loudly in the silence that followed.

    The guards exchanged a glance. Greed won out over protocol. They stepped aside.

    ¡°Inside,¡± one of them said curtly, waving her through.

    Samaya nodded, her expression impassive. Stepping into the Purple Pavilion was like crossing a threshold into another world. The air was warmer here, heavy with incense and the faint strains of music. Silk draperies in shades of violet and gold hung from the ceiling, creating an intimate maze of shadowed alcoves and private chambers. Servants glided silently across the polished wooden floors, their arms laden with trays of exotic delicacies and goblets of spiced wine.

    She moved with purpose, her boots barely making a sound against the polished floors. Her eyes darted from one corner of the room to another, scanning the faces of the patrons. Many were draped in opulent silks, their laughter blending with the sound of clinking goblets. She might be a bit out of place here, with her simple clothes. Thankfully, the cloak covered most of her. And it wasn¡¯t unusual for patrons to be anonymous in this district. Despite the opulence, Samaya could feel the undercurrent of tension¡ªwhispers in the shadows, fleeting glances exchanged over half-empty glasses.

    A woman approached her, dressed in an elaborate silk gown that shimmered like water in the lamplight. Her beautiful deep violet clothes, clung to her body, exposing her just enough to have men tantalized for more. Her face was painted with intricate patterns, each brushstroke emphasizing her high cheekbones and almond-shaped eyes.

    ¡°May I assist you, sir?¡± she asked, her tone smooth but detached.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for Bai Yue,¡± Samaya said, her voice low but firm.

    The woman arched a delicate brow, her gaze lingering on Samaya¡¯s unremarkable attire.

    ¡°Bai Yue is in high demand tonight,¡± she said, her lips curving into a faint smile. ¡°Her time is ¡­ expensive.¡±

    Samaya reached into her pouch again and produced a small gold ingot, its edges worn smooth. She tossed it onto the tray the woman carried.

    ¡°That should cover it,¡± Samaya said evenly.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened briefly before she regained her composure. She inclined her head and gestured for Samaya to follow.

    As they ascended a spiral staircase, the sounds of the main hall faded into a muffled hum. The hallway was lined with intricate tapestries depicting mythical creatures and scenes of celestial beauty. At the far end, the woman stopped before a lacquered door, its surface inlaid with a mosaic of jade and mother-of-pearl.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°She¡¯s expecting you,¡± the woman said softly, stepping aside.

    Samaya gave a small nod, stepping inside.

    Hualin¡¯s private chamber was a world apart from the bustling chaos outside. The walls were draped in layers of purple silk, the floor scattered with plush cushions and intricately woven rugs. A low table held a porcelain tea set, steam curling up from the delicate cups.

    Hualin herself reclined on a chaise, her dark hair cascading over one shoulder in glossy waves. She wore a gown of midnight blue embroidered with silver stars, the dark fabric sitting starkly against her pale, smooth skin. She looked ethereal. Bai Yue. White moon. The name truly suited her. Her eyes widened in recognition as Samaya stepped into the room.

    ¡°Samaya,¡± she breathed, her voice tinged with surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Hualin,¡± Samaya said, closing the door behind her.

    Hualin rose gracefully to her feet, crossing the room in a few quick steps to embrace Samaya. Despite the years and the life Hualin had built here, her grip was firm, her presence grounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long,¡± Hualin said, stepping back to study Samaya¡¯s face. ¡°You look tired. What¡¯s happened?¡±

    Samaya hesitated for a moment, letting herself relax in Hualin¡¯s presence. ¡°We¡¯ll get to that,¡± she said. ¡°But first, tell me¡ªhow have you been?¡±

    Hualin¡¯s expression softened. ¡°As well as one can be in a place like this,¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°The work is steady. The patrons, tolerable enough. I have shown enough talent in the art of entertainment that I do not have to take private patrons that often. I¡¯ve missed home, though. Kan. You.¡±

    Kan was her little brother. She¡¯d rescued the pair from slavers together.

    Samaya nodded. ¡°Kan is doing well. He has grown. So have you.¡±

    They sat together on the cushions, Hualin pouring tea with practiced grace. Samaya accepted the cup but didn¡¯t drink, her thoughts already turning to the reason for her visit.

    ¡°I need your help, Hualin,¡± Samaya said finally, her tone serious.

    Hualin¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Anything,¡± she said without hesitation.

    Samaya hesitated, choosing her words carefully. ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do. Something dangerous.¡±

    Hualin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver, though her hands stilled on the teapot. ¡°Tell me,¡± she said simply.

    Samaya leaned closer, lowering her voice as she began to explain. The details of her plan were shared in hushed tones, Hualin listening intently.

    The air in the chamber grew heavy with the weight of what was to come.

    <hr>

    As Samaya descended the staircase, the warm hum of laughter and music from the main hall reached her ears. She kept her steps light, her thoughts already turning to the next phase of her plan. Hualin had agreed without hesitation, and the comfort of their shared determination steadied her resolve.

    But as she passed one of the shadowed hallways leading deeper into the brothel, a fragment of conversation caught her attention. It was the unmistakable sound of a man¡¯s voice, smooth and self-assured, laced with arrogance. The words were spoken in slight whispers, however, and if not for her sensitive hearing - which, though not as good as Ah-Liu¡¯s or Siwang¡¯s - was good enough to hear hushed tones behind closed doors, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to listen so clearly.

    ¡°¡­the maid was smitten with me, of course,¡± the man was saying, his tone dripping with self-satisfaction. ¡°Poor thing thought she¡¯d win my favour by bringing Rin to me. Jealousy is such a useful little emotion.¡±

    Samaya froze mid-step, her pulse quickening. She pressed herself against the wall, cloaked in the shadow of a hanging tapestry, and strained to hear.

    ¡°And Rin?¡± another voice asked, fainter but curious.

    ¡°Oh, Rin.¡± The man laughed, a sharp, mocking sound that made Samaya¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°Nothing she could do about it. I taught her a lesson in what happens when you go against the Kangs. It is unfortunate what she did to herself though. She was such a pure little beauty, I would have liked to taste her a few more times. And now that maid has been¡­ taken care of. Loose lips are such a liability. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    A chorus of chuckles followed his words, and Samaya felt her blood turn cold.

    Kang Yanxin. It had to be him.

    ¡°What about the concubine? The one who came after you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s just a nuisance, riding on the Emperor¡¯s favor. As the favor fades, so would she. Maybe I¡¯ll teach her a lesson then too.¡±

    She would have laughed at the ridiculousness of it if she was not so furious. This man, who already had a trap set for him, was going to teach her a lesson.

    How¡­ hilarious.

    She wished she could get a glimpse of him. See the man she was about to destroy before she had to leave.

    Her wish was granted sooner than she expected. A few young women dressed in beautiful pink robes walked up to the doors and knocked. The conversation inside came to an abrupt halt before Kang Yanxin¡¯s clear voice beckoned them inside.

    As one of the girls opened the door, Samaya shifted slightly to catch a glimpse of the speaker, her movements deliberate and silent. From her position, the door was just wide enough for her to peer through. Inside, she saw him seated on a low divan, leaning back with the smug ease of someone accustomed to getting whatever he wanted.

    His face was handsome in a conventional sense¡ªhigh cheekbones, sharp jawline, and lips curled into a perpetual smirk. But any allure his features might have held was obliterated by his expression: the slimy confidence of a predator revelling in his power.

    The brothel women, her steps tentative but practiced, entered the room carrying trays of delicacies and wine. She bowed low as she approached, her eyes carefully avoiding Kang Yanxin¡¯s, though he reached out to grab her wrist with casual possessiveness.

    Samaya¡¯s stomach churned. She had never met Kang Yanxin before, but this was the man she had been trying to get justice against. She had thought she could take the proper way, get Rin justice and punish the man under the laws of the Empire. Have Rin see the man being executed by the very power that these men loved to flaunt.

    It was too late for that now. She¡¯d made a mistake going that route and Rin paid the price for it.

    And now, he would pay the price for hurting Rin.

    Samaya¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. Her hand brushed against the hilt of the dagger hidden beneath her cloak. She entertained the thought for a fleeting moment¡ªstepping inside, silencing his laughter forever. But she knew better.

    No. His end would come, but not here. Not now. There was more to be done, and Samaya was nothing if not patient.

    She slipped back into the main hall unnoticed, her movements fluid and deliberate. The vibrant noise and light of the brothel seemed distant now, her focus sharp and singular.

    As she exited the Purple Pavilion, the cool night air met her face, clearing her mind. The memory of Kang Yanxin¡¯s face, twisted with arrogance and mirth, lingered in her thoughts.

    He would not be laughing for long.

 Chapter 78: Days of Sickness

    Fortunately, no one came looking while she was away.

    Ah-Liu was waiting for her when she came back. The boy had clearly been anxious ever since she forced him to stay back and he rushed over when he saw her.

    ¡°Jiejie.¡±

    She sighed and tried to send a reassuring smile the boy¡¯s way. Judging by the worried look on Ah-Liu¡¯s face, she did not quite succeed. She should not be surprised. The discussion with Hualin, the eavesdropping on Kang Yanxin, and then rushing back to the Palace with blood rushing in her ears ¡­ none of those was conducive to expressing good emotions.

    ¡°Hualin seems to be doing well,¡± she said, trying to center herself with inconsequential talk after the night she had.

    Ah-Liu nodded hesitantly, not sure where she was going with this.

    Samaya sat down on the nearest couch. ¡°She agreed, without hesitation.¡± She frowned. ¡°This will be dangerous. For her.¡± Her eyes slid up to the boy. ¡°For you.¡±

    ¡°I do not care, jiejie.¡±

    Samaya sighed and ran a hand over her face, suddenly feeling

    ¡°I wish you did, Ah-Liu,¡± she whispered softly. ¡°What I am making you do ¡­ is so very dangerous for you. It is the very thing people feared you for¡­ almost killed you for. I always scold you for using it¡­ and yet, I am making you use that very power of yours for my crusade. What kind of hypocrite does that make me?¡±

    She had lost count of how many times she had made the boy use his powers by now. When they were going to see the maid, when she was going out, when she returned ¡­ and he would have to use this volatile power quite a few more times before this entire ordeal was over.

    Ah-Liu frowned and walked to her, before kneeling down in front of her. ¡°You are not making me do anything, jiejie. I am not a child. I am choosing to do this, just as I chose to follow you and Manu here, just as Hualin is choosing to help you. Jiejie, I think you underestimate how much the people you saved you respect you and wish to help you.¡±

    Samaya looked at the little boy in front of him. Not so little anymore. She gently reached out, cupping his cheek. The physical presence of the boy helped her relax a little bit. The irrational fear that he too would disappear in front of her eyes faded.

    She sighed softly and stood. ¡°I am tired. We will talk about this later.¡±

    With that, she went to bed, taking the squirming Manu in her chest, pushing her worries for the next day.

    What she did not expect, however, was waking up with a clogged nose, a massive headache, and a rising fever. Now, that was a surprise. She rarely ever got sick in this world. In fact, she could count on one hand how many times she got sick ever since coming to this world.

    As the maids found out and began to fuss around her, with some medicine already prepared by Lian, Samaya wondered if she really should not have been as surprised as she was. After all, after kneeling in the rain for hours and then barely sleeping the past few days after what happened, it was no wonder she collapsed after her semblance of a plan finally started being put into action.

    Su and Min, to their credit, worked diligently. Perhaps they had to, in order to keep themselves occupied. Samaya, for once laid there, and let all of them fuss over her, feeling too exhausted to even move.

    The following days passed in a hazy blur for Samaya. Feverish and weak, she remained confined to her chambers, alternating between restless sleep and moments of hazy lucidity. Manu¡¯s worried face as he was ushered away to his lessons lingered in her mind. Though she hated being idle, her body refused to cooperate, and her trusted maids ensured she stayed in bed, plying her with medicinal teas and hot compresses under Lian''s watchful eye. Physician Hou came and went, prescribing bitter medicines that had her cursing every time she took them.

    The first visitor came soon after her collapse.

    The news must have spread like fire.

    Lady Ren arrived unannounced, her expression a mask of concern. She swept into the room, her delicate features set in a frown, a mixture of worry, nervousness and scolding.

    "Lady Qing," Lady Ren said, sitting gracefully by the bed. "I know a lot has passed and you are most burdened. But you must remember to take care of yourself. I have heard you have not slept the past few days.¡±

    ¡°Is that pot calling the kettle black?¡± She asked and then immediately erupted into a series of coughs as her own vocal cords scratched her dry throat.

    Her maids quickly had her sip on warm water. Lady Ren panicked for a moment but watching Samaya calm down seemed to have calmed her down as well.

    Lady Ren sighed. ¡°This should be my burden to bear. Rin was my maid. Is it not natural that i be the one to lose sleep over this? It is the least I can do for her.¡±

    ¡°Spending sleepless nights is not going to help her, Lady Ren,¡± she retorted. ¡°Rin would want you to be well. I saw how hard she worked to ensure you had everything you needed. For you to be like this is disrespectful to her memory.¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    There was a long moment of silence.

    ¡°Perhaps you are right, Lady Qing.¡±

    Before leaving, Lady Ren placed a small package of dried herbs on the bedside table. "For your strength," she explained, her voice soft, hoarse, yet firm. She was going to be alright.

    Later that afternoon, Fu Caiyi arrived with Ai and Mei in tow. The girls were as lively as ever, their chatter filling the room as they presented Samaya with a basket of delicate pastries.

    "Mother says you must eat something sweet to lift your spirits," Mei announced, setting the basket down with an enthusiastic grin.

    Ai nodded solemnly. "And to recover your energy. Everyone says you¡¯re the strongest, Lady Samaya. You must be better soon."

    Their mother, always elegant, stood nearby with a calm smile, her presence as steadying as ever. "The girls insisted on visiting you. Do not let them tire you out."

    Samaya managed a faint chuckle. "They are a welcome distraction," she murmured, her voice hoarse but sincere.

    The presence of her friend and the little twins was a much needed balm to all her wounds. Fu Caiyi stayed well into the evening. Sometimes they spoke, other times they sat together in silence, basking in the sounds of their children chattering and playing.

    Lady Song Yuhan followed the next day with her daughter, Fang. Unlike Ai and Mei, Fang was shy and soft-spoken, lingering by her mother¡¯s side and offering a bouquet of medicinal flowers with a quiet, "For your recovery, my lady."

    Lady Song Yuhan stayed longer, her keen eyes observing Samaya¡¯s pale complexion with motherly concern. "You¡¯ve taken on too much, haven¡¯t you?" she said gently. "You must allow others to share your burdens, Lady Qing. Even the strongest thread will fray if pulled too tight."

    Samaya nodded faintly, though her thoughts remained preoccupied. Those burdens were hers to bear, whether she liked it or not.

    A discreet letter arrived from Lady Hou Tianjian on the evening of the second day. Samaya recognized the subtle elegance of the handwriting immediately. The letter was brief, wishing her a swift recovery and cautioning her to tread carefully in her current endeavors. Along with the letter came a box of medicinal red ginseng. It was an expensive gift. It seemed she was still keen on expressing her gratitude for helping her daughter get closer to the Emperor. Maybe she would take advantage of that someday.

    But it was the Empress¡¯s visit that shook Samaya from her feverish daze.

    On the second evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, the Empress herself appeared, resplendent in her understated yet regal attire. The maids bowed low, their movements stiff with nervousness, as the Empress entered Samaya¡¯s chamber.

    "Lady Qing," the Empress began, her tone measured but tinged with genuine concern, "I see that even your resilience has its limits."

    Samaya struggled to sit up, but the Empress waved her hand dismissively. "Do not strain yourself. How are you?"

    ¡°As well as I can be, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I have something for you,¡± she said and gestured at her Eunuch, who stepped forward with a box. Lian quickly stepped forward and took the box. ¡°Rare herbs from my collection. It should help you recover quickly. I shall send a competent physician to make your medicine.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    The Empressed seemed like she wanted to roll her eyes but refrained. ¡°Of course, I did not have to. I wished to. Take the gift from your Empress, Lady Qing.¡±

    Ah, her response had been too modern. She inclined her head in a bow. ¡°I am grateful, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Empress nodded, seemingly satisfied. And then she swiftly dismissed all the maids, citing the need for privacy.

    ¡°Lady Qing, I must caution you.¡±

    Samaya leaned back against the pillows, her eyes heavy-lidded but sharp. "Caution me about what, Your Majesty?"

    The Empress¡¯s gaze was steady, her voice low. "The Kangs are not to be underestimated. They hold powerful sway within the court, especially as staunch supporters of the Imperial Consort. By standing against them, you have drawn their ire. I fear they will not rest until they see you undone."

    Samaya¡¯s lips curved into a faint, sardonic smile. "Undone or not, I cannot allow their actions to go unanswered."

    The Empress sighed, her expression softening. "Your resolve is admirable, but tread carefully, Lady Qing. The court has consumed many with less fire than you." She placed a cool hand on Samaya¡¯s arm, lingering for a moment before rising to leave.

    Her final words lingered in the air long after she was gone. "Be vigilant. The shadows of the court are deep, and not all who walk them are as noble as they seem."

    She already knew that, thank you very much. Still, the Empress¡¯s words did not fail to be ominous.

    The Emperor¡¯s visit came the following day, unannounced and unexpected.

    Samaya was startled from her rest by the sound of heavy footfalls and the maids¡¯ hushed murmurs of "Your Majesty."

    The Emperor entered, his imposing figure casting a long shadow across the chamber. He dismissed the maids with a curt gesture before turning to Samaya, who was now sitting up and leaning against the pillows, having found the strength to do so today.

    "You look pale," he remarked, his tone almost casual as he approached the bed. "I heard you were unwell."

    "Your Majesty," she greeted, her voice polite but distant. As their eyes met, she did little more than incline her head in a semblance of a bow, not bothering to even lower her gaze. It was an act of defiance, she knew. One that - had the Emperor been a worse man than he was - might have resulted in her eyes getting plucked out of their sockets. As it was, the man only stared with only a hint of disapproval in his cold gaze.

    The Emperor studied her for a moment before speaking again. "The maid whose body was found by your Eunuch - on her person was a handkerchief bearing the Kang family crest."

    Samaya¡¯s heart tightened, but she kept her face impassive. "And?"

    "This is still not enough to publicly investigate and prosecute Kang Yanxing. But We have launched a discreet investigation into the Kang family," he said, his tone matter-of-fact.

    Samaya¡¯s eyes narrowed. "It is too late," she said quietly, her voice laced with bitterness. "No investigation will bring back the dead."

    The Emperor frowned, stepping closer. "You cannot carry this burden alone, Ya¡¯er. It will consume you."

    ¡°What does it matter to you?¡± She asked, adding after a beat, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°It matters more than you think.¡±

    He reached out as if to touch her forehead, but she leaned back, clenching her teeth.

    "Do not touch me, Your Majesty," she said, her voice low but unyielding.

    The Emperor froze for a moment, his hand hovering in the air before he withdrew it. His expression was unreadable, but there was a flicker of something¡ªregret, perhaps¡ªbefore he turned and left the room without a word.

 Chapter 79: A Royal Spar

    The sickness did not last as long as she thought it would.

    She began feeling better the day after the Emperor¡¯s visit, though she still felt weak and devoid of energy. It was something she had not felt since she fell sick after ¡­ after she scoured that island top to bottom thrice in a week with very little sleep and food to go on after he disappeared.

    She quickly shoved those memories away and focused on her own recovery. Within the next day, she could walk around, though doing more than two laps around her courtyard left her exhausted. Thankfully, that too faded within the next few days.

    In the meantime, Ah-Liu was bringing her updates about Hualin¡¯s progress. It was slow going. That was natural. After all, Hualin had to seduce and lure the man without making it obvious that she was trying to. While she had not seen Hualin in action, Ah-Liu had sung praises of her allure. And Samaya trusted him.

    The day she was able to get up and walk around without needing to sit down, she found herself in the very training grounds her son used at the crack of dawn. It was one of the few training grounds in the Inner Palace, reserved for the training of Imperial Princes who couldn¡¯t venture out of the Inner Palace regularly yet. Her entire body felt restless, and she knew normal exercises would do nothing for her right now. She needed a rage room, she needed to break something and feel it being broken under her strength. She needed release from her frustrations and this was not the kind that could be relieved by her own hand in the bath.

    So, she grabbed one of the heavier wooden swords and walked to one of the dummies - made with wood and straw - strewn strategically across the field. Samaya stood in the training grounds, clutching the wooden sword tightly. The weight of the weapon felt strangely grounding in her hands. It did not compare to the weapons she usually wielded, but that didn¡¯t matter. She wasn¡¯t here for finesse or training. She was here for release.

    The dummy before her was an innocent thing, but in her mind, it became the embodiment of everything that plagued her. Her own helplessness, her stupid mistake of pushing forward so foolhardily which caused Rin to take her own life, the guilt of asking others to risk themselves for her plans, Kang Yanxin''s smug laughter, and the haunting memories of Rin¡¯s screams and burnt flesh she could never entirely push away.

    She lunged at the dummy, her movements raw and unrefined. The wooden sword struck the straw figure with a resounding thwack, sending pieces of straw flying. She hit it again. And again. And again. Each swing of the sword carried a fragment of her frustration, her anger, her pain¡­ her guilt.

    The world around her blurred as she continued her onslaught. The dummy wobbled under her relentless assault, but Samaya didn''t care. Her strikes grew more erratic, more desperate as if punishing the dummy would somehow ease the storm raging inside her or fill up the hole in her heart that the guilt of her actions continued to drill.

    Finally, the wooden sword cracked, splintering under the force of her blows. She hurled it to the ground and continued with her bare hands and legs, pummeling the dummy, wishing the pain she felt in her knuckles and joints was somehow greater, deeper. She grunted as a final kick broke it apart, wood and all, leaving behind only a broken post.

    Breathing heavily, her hands scraped and raw, Samaya stepped back. The destruction didn¡¯t soothe her completely, but it left her with a hollow kind of exhaustion that felt easier to bear.

    When she returned to her chambers, Ah-Liu was already waiting for her.

    ¡°Jiejie,¡± he greeted cautiously, his eyes flicking to her bruised knuckles and the bits of straw stuck to her sleeves.

    ¡°Have the dummy and the sword in the training field replaced,¡± she said without preamble, her voice devoid of emotion.

    Ah-Liu hesitated. ¡°Are you ¡­ alright?¡±

    ¡°I will be,¡± Samaya replied, brushing past him. She did not see the worry that lingered on the boy¡¯s face.

    <hr>

    The days passed, and Samaya fell into a routine. Each morning, before the sun had fully risen, she would find herself back in the training grounds. The first light of dawn would stretch across the sky as she picked up another heavy wooden sword and started anew.

    Her strikes were more measured now but no less intense. She would train until her muscles ached and the sun was high enough to signal that the rest of the Palace was waking. It became a ritual of sorts, a way to channel her turbulent emotions into something tangible. It was a good thing that the Empress¡¯s progressing pregnancy meant there were fewer morning greetings. It would have been a bitch to attend.

    Ah-Liu had the dummies replaced without question, though Samaya noticed the occasional worried glance he shot her way. The maids whispered among themselves about her activities, but no one dared to confront her directly. Su and Min, however, would always wait for her to come back quietly, getting her bath ready and helping her bathe and get ready for the day. They tended to keep themselves busy but they seemed to take special care of her. Their kindness - when she had failed them already - made her want to break down.

    She did not. She had promised them vengeance. They would get it. And she had to stay strong if she wanted them to believe in her.

    It was during one such morning, just as Samaya had splintered another sword against the battered dummy, that she heard footsteps behind her.

    ¡°You have been busy.¡±

    She froze mid-strike, the wooden sword poised to deliver another blow. Slowly, she turned to find the Emperor standing at the edge of the training grounds, his hands clasped behind his back. His expression was unreadable, though she thought she saw a flicker of bemusement in his eyes. She did not know what her expression was, but it could not be anything good.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she said, lowering the sword, her voice stiff. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I was informed of your ¡­ activities,¡± he replied, stepping closer. His gaze flicked to the broken dummy and the pile of shattered wooden swords near the corner of the grounds. ¡°It seems you have been taking your wrath out on these poor dummies.¡±

    Samaya didn¡¯t bother denying it. ¡°Well, I cannot very well take it out on the people I wish to.¡±

    The Emperor raised an eyebrow, slowly striding towards her. ¡°And who might they be? Minister Kang? His son? Lady Kang?¡± He stopped a few inches short of her. ¡°Ourself?¡±

    There was a beat of silence between them before Samaya tilted her head. ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    The Emperor blinked, clearly taken aback. ¡°You wish to fight Us?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± she repeated simply, meeting his gaze.

    For a moment, he seemed to consider her request. Then, to her surprise, he nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± She asked. ¡°What will happen if I end up hurting you? Wouldn¡¯t I - you know - be executed for harming the Emperor?¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    He chuckled softly. ¡°You need not worry about that.¡±

    She did not like that tone.

    ¡°What? You do not think I am capable of hurting you?¡±

    The man tilted his head. ¡°I know you are capable of hurting a great many people. We are merely confident in Our ability to defend Ourself.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alright. But do I have your word that I will be unharmed should the worst come to pass?¡±

    The man smiled, as if placating a child. ¡°You have my word.¡±

    She gave a sardonic bow. She would wipe that smile right off  his face.

    <hr>

    They stood facing each other in the training grounds, the rising sun casting long shadows across the field. The Emperor removed his outer robe, revealing the lean, muscular frame of a warrior. He was clearly in his simpler garbs, not the layers needed for morning court. Did he come here directly after waking up?

    His movements were calm and measured, his expression serene as he adjusted his stance.

    Samaya gripped her weapons - two long daggers - tight in her hands. She had asked if they could forego the wooden weapons meant for children and fight with live steel. To her surprise, the man agreed to that too.

    Eunuch Li - that man really was a damn shadow of the Emperor - brought the man a sword, while she pulled out the foldable long daggers she always carried strapped to her wrist. The man seemed surprised at that and Samaya felt a strange satisfaction at seeing him blink as he processed the new information. Her body ached from days of training, but her mind was sharp, and the fire in her chest refused to be extinguished.

    The fight began without ceremony.

    Samaya pressed onto the balls of her feet and sprung herself forward, a blur of motion as she closed the distance between them. It wasn¡¯t her full speed, but enough that she did not look like a damn snail to the man. She swung the right dagger in a wide arc, aiming for his side, but the Emperor moved with startling speed and precision, sidestepping her strike effortlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re quick,¡± he remarked, his voice calm.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet,¡± she retorted, pivoting and launching another flurry of attacks.

    The Emperor met her strikes head-on, his movements fluid and controlled. He parried her blows with ease, his qi-infused strikes sending vibrations up her arms.

    Despite her enhanced speed, Samaya found herself on the defensive. The Emperor¡¯s mastery of qi control was unparalleled, allowing him to anticipate her movements and counter them with uncanny accuracy. She augmented her speed, allowing more strength to be put behind her blows as she tried to find a blind spot. It seemed impossible, with the man parrying and countering most of her strikes. The ones that got past his defense, he avoided.

    ¡°You fight with anger,¡± he said, dodging another strike. ¡°It makes you predictable.¡±

    Samaya grit her teeth, frustration bubbling to the surface. She shifted tactics, feinting to the left before pivoting and striking from the right with both daggers. The Emperor blocked her effortlessly, his expression calm and unbothered. However, that didn¡¯t last long as she used her momentum to push the sword aside, leaving the man¡¯s gut open for her to land a lightning-quick kick on. The man was pushed back exactly two steps before he looked up at her.

    ¡°That, my beloved concubine, is cheating.¡±

    She shrugged and took her stance again. ¡°You never said it wasn¡¯t allowed.¡±

    The fight after that turned even more messy. Samaya used her smaller body to her advantage, weaving in and out of the man¡¯s range, sometimes coming dangerously close to the steel sword, as she tried to strike decisively. This time she did not hesitate to use her fists, her legs, the hilt of her daggers - you name it. She came out of it with more bruises than she gave, because the Emperor was not above getting his hands dirty.

    At one point, one of her hands was disarmed. Thankfully, that was her non dominant hand. She did not bother trying to get it back. Instead, she lunged at the man, getting dangerously close to the pointy end of the steel sword before sidestepping, smirking when the Emperor also twisted his wrist slightly to avoid piercing her. Just like she knew he would. She ignored the cut on her cheek as her speed allowed her to grab the man¡¯s wrist before he could recover from his surprise. She twisted the man¡¯s hand further and struck the man¡¯s wrist with the hilt of her dagger, a nerve she knew would send pinpricks up his arms and down to the tip of the man¡¯s fingers. The Emperor barely even gasped but she could see his grip on the sword loosening.

    One more twist and the sword clattered onto the ground. But that twist caused her own hand - the one holding the remaining dagger - to be trapped by the man¡¯s much larger hand.

    ¡°Now it is a matter of strength.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice was a whisper above her ear, his breath ghosting over her earlobe. ¡°I will indubitably win. Yield.¡±

    She panted softly. After a moment, she dropped the dagger.

    ¡°Good-¡± Before he could finish that sentence, Samaya grabbed the opposite arms of the man and brought them closer to her body. For a moment, it would seem like a romantic gesture, a need for comfort. Until she jumped, kicking her legs high up in the air to build momentum, before using all her strength to jump forward, crouch, pull the man over her shoulder and slam him on his back onto the ground.

    She quickly jumped back, needing to catch her breath.

    ¡°You wish, Your Majesty.¡±

    She exhaled softly as the man recovered monstrously quickly, getting up with only a soft heaving of his chest and the dirt and slight cuts on his clothes being the evidence of what happened.

    ¡°That was a surprise. Rarely has anyone ever caught me off guard in this manner.¡±

    ¡°It is your own fault for underestimating me, Your Majesty.¡±

    She hated being looked down on. She was weaker than the Emperor, that was for sure, but she could give him a good fight even in her half-exhausted state. And neither of them had utilized their full potential yet.

    ¡°Do you have any more tricks up your sleeve?¡±

    She could appreciate the double meaning.

    ¡°Plenty.¡±

    With that, Samaya moved. She leapt into the air, wrapping her legs around his neck in a vice-like grip, twisting her body with a feral grace. The move sent him stumbling, but he twisted, slamming her against the ground and forcing her to let go.

    She landed with a soft thud, immediately transitioning into a swift, low sweep kick that aimed to take out his legs. The man fell to one knee. Seizing the moment, she vaulted onto his shoulders, locking her thighs around his neck once more. This time, she used the leverage to spin, twisting his body off-balance and sending him crashing to the ground.

    That did not last long, as the man aimed a kick at her head while using his palm on the ground to spring back onto his feet before throwing a punch at her. She could tell from the strain on those muscles that he was holding back. She sidestepped, grabbing his arm and flipping over his back with a fluid motion. Using her entire body weight, she wrenched his arm into a painful lock. He grunted loudly.

    Samaya thought she had him, but she did not anticipate he would twist his own arm and wrench it away with brute strength at the risk of dislocating it entirely. She gasped softly as she was forced to let go and stumbled back, getting dizzy for a moment. That was when she realized that she needed to end this quickly.

    As the man turned around to face her, she poured all her strength into another burst of speed, somersaulting off the ground at the last moment as she leaped at him, wrapping her legs around the man¡¯s waist, using her momentum to push him, making the man lose his balance and crash into the ground, with Samaya straddling his waist. A needle appeared in her hand, from the same strap the dagger was from, and was placed lightly against the man¡¯s throat, applying no pressure at all, but implying that she could if this was a real fight. The other hand held down the man¡¯s dominant hand.

    ¡°Yield,¡± She told him, panting loudly. She could feel the man heaving beneath him, both of them sweating buckets.

    The Emperor did not, in fact, yield. He did not even move his free hand. The damn monster used his body strength to push himself off the ground and push her back onto the ground, his hands wrapped around her wrists and pinning them to the ground, reversing their positions - though in an extremely questionable way. If one did not know better, they would think that they were copulating outside first thing in the morning. The way the Emperor leaned close enough for their heavy breaths to mingle did not help.

    ¡°Yield,¡± the man parroted.

    Samaya stared up at the man for a long moment before she slumped, all strength leaving her.

    ¡°I yield.¡±

 Chapter 80: Proof

    The spar was over.

    Samaya lay on the ground for a moment longer, staring up at the man who had so easily pinned her down. His weight pressed into her wrists, though not painfully, and his intense gaze lingered. She could feel his breath brushing against her face, sending an unbidden shiver down her spine.

    ¡°If you¡¯re finished staring, Your Majesty,¡± she finally muttered, voice dry but tinged with exhaustion, ¡°may I get up?¡±

    The Emperor raised an eyebrow, his lips quirking upward in an almost smile before he released her wrists and stood, brushing dirt and straw from his robes. He extended a hand toward her, but Samaya ignored it, pushing herself up on her own. Her pride demanded as much, though her body screamed in protest.

    She managed to stand, shaky but upright and took a step forward. Or at least, she tried to. Her legs trembled, then buckled beneath her, and she crumpled to the ground with an unceremonious thud. Pain flared in her knees and palms as they hit the hard earth.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± she hissed, trying again to push herself up. Her arms shook, and a wave of dizziness washed over her. She¡¯d overexerted herself, she realized belatedly, her illness having left her weaker than she cared to admit. Though she had recovered, the lingering weakness remained. She had not allowed herself time to recover from that due to her constant visits to the training field and the sleepless nights. She cursed her own stubbornness and pride.

    Adrenaline had been the only thing keeping her going against the man. Now that the spar was over, her body gave away as easily as a house of cards.

    ¡°Lady Qing.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the haze of her thoughts. She didn¡¯t look up, focusing instead on trying to regain her footing, but she heard him approach.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said through gritted teeth, her tone clipped. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    The next thing she knew, strong arms were lifting her off the ground. She gasped softly, her protest dying in her throat as the Emperor scooped her up as if she weighed nothing. His grip was steady and firm, one arm beneath her knees and the other supporting her back.

    ¡°Put me down,¡± she snapped, though her voice lacked its usual bite.

    ¡°Be still,¡± he replied, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°You¡¯re in no condition to walk.¡±

    Samaya¡¯s cheeks burned with a mix of embarrassment and frustration. She struggled weakly against his hold, but her body betrayed her, limp and uncooperative. ¡°I said, put me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make Us drop you,¡± he interrupted, his gaze flicking down to meet hers. The slight edge to his voice silenced her, though her glare could have cut steel.

    As they crossed the training grounds, Samaya became painfully aware of the whispers and murmurs around them. Her head turned slightly, and she realized they had an audience. And quite the audience. Servants, eunuchs, and guards lingered at the edges of the field, their eyes wide with barely concealed astonishment. Some appeared shocked, others curious, and a few exchanged knowing glances. Samaya was sure she saw some servants of Tianfengong. Beyond that, some low-ranking concubines from the nearby Tianengong - the Palace of Heavenly Favor, where the lowest-ranking concubines chosen by or for the Emperor stayed - whispered among each other. were those Ai and Mei? What on earth were they doing here?

    Her humiliation deepened, and she clenched her jaw. The news of her sparring with the Emperor and then being carried by him was sure to spread like wildfire within the hour.  ¡°You¡¯re making a scene,¡± she hissed under her breath.

    ¡°You think they wouldn¡¯t have noticed if We left you to crawl back to your chambers?¡± he replied evenly, his gaze fixed ahead. ¡°This is preferable.¡±

    ¡°For you, maybe,¡± she muttered, her voice dripping with sarcasm. She crossed her arms over her chest, attempting to salvage what little dignity she had left.

    When they reached the steps leading to her chambers, the Emperor didn¡¯t hesitate, carrying her up without pause. Ah-Liu was already waiting at the entrance, his expression shifting from concern to alarm as he took in the sight before him.

    ¡°Ji ¡­ my lady!¡± he exclaimed, hurrying forward. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°She overexerted herself,¡± the Emperor answered before Samaya could respond. ¡°Summon a physician.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a physician,¡± Samaya insisted, her tone brittle with fatigue.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The Emperor ignored her protest, carrying her inside and placing her gently on the nearest chaise. Samaya¡¯s maids, Su and Min, appeared moments later, their faces pale with worry. They moved quickly, bringing water and clothes to clean her scraped hands and bruised knees.

    ¡°That will be all,¡± the Emperor said, his tone dismissive. Su and Min hesitated, glancing at Samaya for confirmation before bowing and retreating.

    Ah-Liu lingered, earning a pointed look from the Emperor. ¡°I believe I gave you an order, Eunuch.¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± Samaya said with a sigh, waving him off. He left reluctantly, casting one last worried glance over his shoulder.

    Once they were alone, the Emperor folded his arms across his chest, studying her with an inscrutable expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re reckless,¡± he said finally. ¡°And stubborn.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been called worse,¡± she retorted, leaning back against the chaise.

    His gaze softened, just enough for her to notice. ¡°You should take better care of yourself. Your body is not invincible, Lady Qing.¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡± she snapped, her frustration boiling over. ¡°Do you think I want to be like this? Weak? Helpless?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°You are neither weak nor helpless. But you cannot fight battles if you destroy yourself first.¡±

    Samaya opened her mouth to retort but found herself at a loss for words. She hated that he was right, hated that his concern felt genuine. She looked away, her hands curling into fists in her lap.

    The emperor stood at the edge of the room, his gaze heavy on her. The silence stretched until he spoke, his voice unusually soft. ¡°You need to stop punishing yourself for Rin¡¯s death.¡±

    Samaya¡¯s head snapped up, her eyes narrowing. ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡±

    ¡°You are,¡± the Emperor cut her off.

    She stared at him for a long moment before scoffing and looking away. ¡°You are being ridiculous, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡± He asked, stepping closer and leaning down. His expression was unreadable, but his tone carried the weight of certainty. ¡°Not allowing yourself to recover, beating away at straw dummies until it hurts to breathe, spending sleepless nights walking around the courtyard ¡­ I know self-loathing when I see it, Ya¡¯er.¡±

    She gritted her teeth, hating the fact that he saw through her so easily and hating that name he called her.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± She asked, unable to hide the tinge of ridicule in her voice.

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It is so.¡± He tilted his head. ¡°It is an expression We used to see in the mirror every day, for quite a long time.¡±

    The words hung in the air, cutting through Samaya¡¯s defenses. She looked away, her fingers curling tightly in her lap. For a long moment, she didn¡¯t speak. Then, her voice broke the stillness, quiet and raw. ¡°You were right.¡±

    It hurt to admit that, her chest burned at the memories of Rin¡¯s screams and scorched flesh, but she pressed on. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have rushed into the court so recklessly. I should not have targeted the Kangs so openly. Kang Yanxin was a second son, a spare. I thought I could help Rin get her justice, help her see that monster pay the price for what he did to her.¡± Her voice cracked, and she swallowed hard. Her eyes burned and her throat itched, a familiar feeling, and it took everything in her not to break down. ¡°But Rin paid for my arrogance.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s gaze softened, though his posture remained firm. ¡°What has passed is beyond your grasp now, Ya¡¯er. Dwelling on it changes nothing. You must look forward, not back.¡±

    The words stung. She clenched her hands so hard that her nails dug into her skin. ¡°That is easier said than done. Rin is dead because of me and the man who hurt her is still roaming, even after killing a damn maid inside the Palace!¡±

    ¡°Careful, Lady Qing.¡± The man¡¯s voice had hardened again. ¡°Even the walls have ears here. You must speak carefully.¡±

    She took a deep breath and exhaled softly. He was right. She needed to calm the fuck down. Her plan was going well, she did not need to be so wrung tight all the time. Those were the words she had once told her own maids. It was embarrassing to be reminded of them.

    ¡°The Kangs are powerful,¡± the man continued. ¡°There cannot be a proper proceeding or even investigation against them. Unless there is proof.¡±

    She blinked up at the man for a long moment as she came to a realization. ¡°You want there to be proof.¡±

    It was a statement. The Emperor did not deny it.

    The man sighed softly and gently put a hand on Samaya¡¯s head. ¡°You should rest, Ya¡¯er.¡±

    As the Emperor turned to leave, she hesitated, then called after him. ¡°Wait.¡±

    He stopped, glancing over his shoulder.

    Samaya reached into the drawer beside her bed, producing a folded piece of paper from a small compartment that she had carved into place. She held it out to him. ¡°This,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I found it on the maid. The note ¡­ does the calligraphy look familiar?¡± She asked softly.

    The Emperor took the note from her, unfolding it with care. His eyes scanned the contents, his expression unreadable.

    Samaya continued speaking. ¡°A suicide, the dead connected to the Kangs somehow, a note with similar calligraphy. One of them connected to an attack on the Imperial Prince, and the other connected to an attack on one of the Emperor¡¯s women. Is this enough to open an investigation?¡±

    After a moment of deliberation, he looked back at her. ¡°Do you trust Us with this?¡±

    Her lips twitched in the ghost of a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find out.¡±

    The Emperor studied her for a moment longer, then nodded, his voice low but resolute. ¡°We will see what we can do.¡±

    He left without another word, the note clutched tightly in his hand, leaving Samaya alone in the room, the weight of their conversation pressing heavily on her chest.

 Chapter 81: Doom

    The Purple Pavilion was as filled with ethereal beauty as it was with sinful decadence. Beautiful men and women fluttered about, some dancing at the center, some entertaining the customers, while others sat at corners playing instruments like the bards of the Heavens. The most noble of men, who touted and lorded their so-called nobility and virtue over others, threw away their masks of virtue and piety in this place.

    Evening was the time when most of the entertainment took place, allowing the courtesans to show off their beauty and talents, while customers took time to choose their companions of the night.

    Today was no different. Men of all ages ate and drank away merrily, groping at whichever courtesan was closest to them.

    One customer, however, was different. His eyes were trained on the woman front and centre, the main attraction of the Pavilion this evening - and most evenings. Midnight blue robes, encrusted with silver stones, with a transparent white veil over her face, she practically glowed like the moon.

    The past few weeks, this particular courtesan would send fluttering glances his way. It would last only a second, the crinkling of her eyes, the tilting of her head, before she would look away and continue her performance. If she had to serve him, she would display the inside of her wrist, her fingers would lightly brush against his and her gaze would meet his for but a moment before it would lower shyly. It was seduction, subtle in nature, and ignited a fire under the man¡¯s belly the likes of which he had never felt before. He wanted to ravish this woman.

    And tonight was the night. He would have his prize tonight.

    He would have had her already. But yesterday, when he had demanded her, the woman had sent him a scented handkerchief, folded beautifully like a rose, a simple message written therein in beautiful calligraphy.

    Tomorrow, my lord. This lowly one needs to prepare herself to entertain one such as you.

    Usually, he would be enraged. But the demure and submissive words stroke his ego and he allowed the courtesan the time she asked for.

    The performances were slowly coming to an end and the customers were filtering out with their courtesans of choice.

    Bai Yue stood in front of her target and bowed her head, before gesturing towards the inside of the brothel.

    Kang Yanxin smirked and stood, wrapping an arm around the slender waist and walking inside, allowing the girl to lead the way, blissfully unaware that he was heading to his doom.

    <hr>

    Rumors tended to spread like wildfire in the harem. Therefore, it was no surprise that the story of her being carried by the Emperor was known to everyone in every corner of the harem, just like her screaming at the Emperor once had. It was evident in the giggles of the maid whenever she passed and the jealous glances some of the concubines sent her away. She noticed Kang Yanxin glaring daggers at her. Good. All the better for her.

    It did not help that the Empress took time to comment on the scar on her face during the morning tea.

    ¡°Does it hurt? Your wound?¡±

    ¡°No, Your Majesty. It is merely a scratch.¡±

    That would seem to be the end of it, except Han Wanyi spoke up,

    ¡°Be careful, Lady Qing,¡± she spat the words out like they were poison. ¡°You would not want to disfigure your face and lose the Emperor¡¯s favor.¡±

    It was an immature attempt to provoke her. Samaya did nothing but give a small smile.

    ¡°I am not worried about that.¡±

    Han Wanyi seemed like she would continue her tirade but the sudden, loud clack of the Empress putting down the tea on the saucer echoed across the room, quietening everyone down as they sensed her irritation. That was that and the rest of the tea was uneventful.

    Samaya had also taken to visiting the place where Rin and Su often met, along with Ren Siyun, Su, and Min. Sometimes, Fu Caiyi joined them. More often than not, they would sit in silence. Sometimes, they would share stories about Rin, trying to keep her memories alive. Su and Min would break down at times. Ren Siyun¡¯s cries were rarer, quieter, but they were there. It was up to Samaya to comfort them.

    She felt a bit bad, using them for her plan. But they would not come to any harm and she was sure they would not mind.

    She waited patiently.

    So when the letter came with one word written on it - ¡°Tonight¡± - she was ready.

    It took little to no effort for Ah-Liu to let the information of her rendezvous slip near a Kang maid and ensure that the girl would hurry off to tattle to her Mistress.

    Like most other times, Samaya and Ren Siyun sat together, Su and Min opposite to them, a small spread of some fruits in front of them. These were quiet moments, spent reminiscing about Rin and imagining she was there with them in spirit. It perhaps didn''t lessen any of the pain they felt, but it did soothe it for a few moments.

    Tonight, however, these quiet blissful moments will be interrupted.

    Sure enough, the familiar footsteps reached her ears, followed by that irritating voice of Kang Yuxin.

    ¡°What''s this? The Emperor¡¯s concubines, sitting on the floor with lowly maids?¡± A scoff. ¡°Then again, I should not expect anything more from ill bred plebeians like you.¡±

    She turned around, blinking in surprise at the sight of Liao Huimei accompanying her. All the better.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Lady Kang,¡± she greeted. ¡°What an¡­ unpleasant surprise.¡±

    Kang Yuxin¡¯s lips curled into a smug sneer as she stood over the group. "How pathetic," she continued, her tone dripping with mockery. "Look at you. A failed concubine trying to play family with servants and scullery maids. I''d expect this from you, peasant, but you too, Lady Ren? Truly, the Emperor¡¯s tastes have fallen.¡±

    Samaya kept her gaze steady, her hands folded in her lap. ¡°Kang Yuxin,¡± she said evenly, ¡°your insults would carry more weight if they weren¡¯t so predictable.¡±

    Yuxin bristled, her painted lips twisting. ¡°Predictable? I think not. But I suppose that¡¯s all you can muster¡ªa feeble retort. Just like your feeble attempts to keep the Emperor¡¯s attention.¡±

    Samaya let out a soft, unbothered chuckle. ¡°You seem awfully concerned with where the Emperor¡¯s attention lies. One might think you¡¯re insecure about your position.¡±

    The insult hit its mark, and Yuxin¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You dare insinuate-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to insinuate. It is as clear as day,¡± Samaya interjected, her voice low but sharp. She leaned forward slightly. ¡°Perhaps if you spent less time obsessing over others, you might find the peace you so desperately lack.¡±

    Yuxin laughed, a brittle sound devoid of humor. ¡°Peace? From what? Watching a commoner like you stumble her way through the palace? Don¡¯t make me laugh. Even that little maid of yours-what was her name? Oh, yes, Rin. A perfect example of why filth should stay where it belongs.¡±

    The words hit like a slap, but Samaya¡¯s composure didn¡¯t falter. Not yet. ¡°Careful, Kang Yuxin,¡± she warned, her voice dangerously quiet. ¡°You¡¯re treading on thin ice.¡±

    ¡°Thin ice?¡± Yuxin¡¯s laugh turned cruel. ¡°That little whore got exactly what was coming to her. She was nothing but a-¡±

    Samaya moved before she thought. One moment she was seated, the next she was standing over Yuxin, her hands wrapped tightly around the other woman¡¯s neck. The force of her movement sent Yuxin stumbling back, her eyes wide with shock before turning to panic.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Samaya snarled, her grip tightening. ¡°Say her name again, I dare you!¡±

    Yuxin clawed at Samaya¡¯s hands, her voice choking out in strangled gasps. Around them, Su and Min scrambled to intervene, but neither dared get too close. Ren Siyun and Liao Huimei stood frozen, their faces pale with shock. The few maids that accompanied Kang Yuxin screamed in panic.

    ¡°Lady Qing!¡± A deep, commanding voice cut through the chaos. A Shadow Guard appeared seemingly out of nowhere, his hand gripping Samaya¡¯s shoulder firmly as he pulled her back.

    She resisted for a moment, her rage still burning, but the strength of the guard was unyielding. Slowly, she released Yuxin, who collapsed to the ground, gasping and clutching at her throat.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± Yuxin croaked, her voice hoarse but filled with venom. She staggered to her feet, her eyes blazing with fury. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this!¡±

    Samaya said nothing, her chest heaving as she fought to rein in her temper. The guard gave her a pointed look before stepping back into the shadows, vanishing as quickly as he had appeared.

    Yuxin clearly wasted no time in storming to the Empress¡¯s quarters, her crocodile tears on full display as she relayed her version of events, because the summons came merely half an hour later. By the time the summons came for Samaya, Yuxin¡¯s voice was already echoing through the halls, painting herself as the victim.

    Samaya reassured Lady Ren and her maids, taking only Min with her to accompany her to the Empress¡¯s residence. She had to go to the private parlour, as the Empress was in no state to hold a trial, especially for a trivial matter like this.

    The Empress sat serenely as Samaya entered, her face calm but her eyes sharp. Samaya knelt and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Lady Qing,¡± she began, her tone clipped, ¡°I dislike discord in my harem.¡±

    Samaya kept her head bowed. She could practically feel the smug gaze of Kang Yuxin on her. ¡°Apologies. The pain of losing someone I held dear is at times too much to bear. I couldn''t tolerate an insult against her. I ¡­ lost myself for a moment.¡±

    ¡°You liar-¡±

    The Empress raised a hand to stop Kang Yuxin.

    ¡°I have heard what transpired,¡± the Empress continued. Her gaze flickered briefly to Yuxin, who sat with an air of triumph. ¡°While I may understand your reasons, your behavior was unbecoming of a concubine.¡±

    Samaya remained silent, her face expressionless.

    ¡°As punishment,¡± the Empress said, her voice firm, ¡°you will be confined to your residence for a week. During that time, you will write a hundred scriptures to reflect on your actions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Samaya replied evenly. There was no protest, no hint of regret in her tone. The Empress sighed and waved her hand in dismissal. She bowed again before rising and leaving the room without sparing Yuxin a glance.

    Back in her residence, Samaya pushed the door open to find Manu waiting for her. The boy ran to her immediately, his small arms wrapping around her legs.

    ¡°Mama,¡± he said softly, looking up at her with wide eyes. ¡°You look tired.¡±

    Samaya¡¯s anger and frustration melted away as she knelt to his level, cupping his face gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Manu. Just a little tired, that¡¯s all.¡±

    He frowned, his little brows furrowing in concern. ¡°Did someone hurt you?¡±

    Samaya smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°No one hurt me. I just need some rest.¡±

    Manu nodded solemnly, his small hand reaching up to touch her cheek. ¡°You can rest now. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    Her heart ached at his words, and she pulled him into a tight embrace. ¡°Thank you, my little one.¡±

    She carried him to his bed, humming softly as she tucked him in. His eyes fluttered shut as she stroked his hair, and soon his breathing evened out. Sitting by his bedside, Samaya felt the weight of the day settle over her.

    She sighed softly and stretched. That went better than expected. She had only needed witnesses of her presence in the harem for the night. But now she had an airtight alibi. She hadn''t expected to lose her temper so much but it all turned out for the better.

    ¡°Ah-Liu.¡± The boy immediately appeared by her side. ¡°Is it done?¡±

    The boy nodded.

    Samaya smirked.

    It was time.

    <hr>

    Meanwhile

    An hour or so after Kang Yanxin followed Bai Yue, he came out, drunk and clearly flushed, a pleased grin on his face as he swayed, clearly having had the best time of his life.

    He hummed happily as he walked out of the brothel, not caring much about his ¡°friends¡±. Not that he needed to, they were busy indulging themselves.

    Customers and courtesans alike saw the young master Kang leave.

    The man walked out and turned a few corners, finding a dark alley before undoing the illusion, revealing the youthful face of the young boy Samaya lovingly called Ah-Liu.

    The real Kang Yanxin had long since disappeared from Bai Yue''s chambers.

 Chapter 82: Karma

    The sight at Lady Qing¡¯s residence was quite unusual tonight.

    Eunuch Liu was standing guard outside the residence. It was an oddity. He had never done so before, even when there were no Shadow Guards protecting her. So, to see him standing guard tonight was certainly a strange sight.

    Even stranger was the sight of him refusing to budge as the Emperor approached the residence.

    The Emperor must have heard about the entire ordeal that went down. It wouldn¡¯t come as much of a surprise to anyone that the Emperor had decided to visit Lady Qing. The rumors of the Emperor beginning to favor the concubine was old news in the harem by now.

    But no one expected that a young, wet behind the ears eunuch would stand in front of the Emperor.

    It started out normally enough. Eunuch Liu bowed as the Emperor, with his own Eunuch and his entourage of servants, approached. And yet, his seemingly respectful stance blocked the Emperor¡¯s way into the residence

    The Emperor paused. ¡°Lady Qing?¡±

    The two words contained a world of questions.

    Eunuch Liu answered. ¡°She is asleep, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Emperor made to step forward, but Eunuch Liu did not move.

    ¡°We wish to see Our Concubine.¡±

    ¡°She is asleep, Your Majesty,¡± he repeated. ¡°And she has asked not to be disturbed by anyone.¡±

    ¡°Anyone does not include Us, Eunuch.¡±

    The boy bowed deeper. ¡°My lady is tired. She wishes to rest without any disturbance. This lowly one requests the Emperor to respect my lady¡¯s wishes.¡±

    ¡°You insolent little-¡± Eunuch Li¡¯s angry rant was interrupted by the Emperor raising a hand.

    The man stared down at the boy for a long moment before sighing. ¡°Is that why you stand here in Our path? We have noticed as much, you are unusually loyal to your lady. Have you forgotten to whom your loyalty belongs as part of this Palace?¡±

    ¡°Lady Qing is this one¡¯s mistress, first and foremost.¡±

    It was a very bold statement, essentially declaring that his loyalties lay with a concubine rather than the Emperor.

    There was a tense silence, one which not even Eunuch Li dared to break.

    It was only broken by the Emperor chuckling softly.

    ¡°Commendable.¡± He tilted his head for a moment before nodding. ¡°Very well, if that is what Our Concubine wishes. Let her know that We shall be having lunch here tomorrow.¡±

    Eunuch Liu bowed as the Emperor turned on his heel and left, taking his entourage with him. The boy exhaled shakily and stood. This was the very reason jiejie had asked him to stand guard. She was not here and it would be a disaster if anyone found out.

    Ah-Liu hoped jiejie would finish her business quickly and come back.

    Until then, he would stand watch.

    <hr>

    A petite, hooded figure walked through the dead of the night, with only the light of the balconies of brothels illuminating its way. There was a certain skip to its step and if one listened closely, it was humming a tune that no one had ever heard of.

    The figure walked past the Purple Pavillion and others of similar, if lower, repute. It was only when it walked past even the lowest ranking of the brothels that the figure turned a corner, coming to a stop in front of a tavern that had a bird sitting on a tilted branch as its symbol, looking as if the slightest wind would make it fall down.

    It was quite easy to find once you knew what to look for.

    Siwang was so obvious at times.

    Samaya chuckled softly and opened the door, walking inside.

    There was barely a break in the conversations and drinks flowing around. In a tavern where scumbags and nobles alike gathered, a petite hooded figure, with a mask covering its face, was not the oddest thing to be seen.

    Samaya did not dally around, making a beeline towards the bar and sitting on one of the stools.

    ¡°Welcome to our humble tavern.¡± It was hard to discern whether the person manning the bar was a young man or a woman. Not even their voice was discernible. They were small, unassuming, and were most certainly capable of single-handedly protecting this tavern if needed.

    ¡°What can I get you?¡±

    ¡°Wu liang ye, with a side of roasted chicken.¡±

    The bartender paused at that before giving a small nod. ¡°Please, wait a moment.¡±

    They went inside the backdoor for a moment and Samaya settled back. It wouldn¡¯t take long for her to be called inside. And sure enough, the person came back.

    They bowed and then showed them the same door. ¡°This way.¡±

    Samaya followed them through the backdoor. It was just a storage room with a dead end.

    The bartender stepped back. ¡°Madame Manager says that you must be able to find the access yourself.¡±

    Samaya sighed. ¡°Siwang¡¯s employees have his penchant for dramatics, I see.¡±

    She stepped forward and inspected the brick wall. Gently, she ran her hand over the bricks, looking for the slight engravings that you could barely see even in full light. Once she found the beginning of a pattern, she began to tap. One, two, three, diagonally downwards, one for each. On the fourth brick, twice. And then once again, one, two, three, diagonally upwards on the other side. In the pattern of a wing.

    Siwang really wasn¡¯t subtle.

    The bricks folded in on themselves, opening a doorway and revealing a long corridor, with a few doors dispersed on either side.

    ¡°First door to the left. Madame Manager wishes to see you.¡±

    Samaya sighed softly and stepped forward, following the instructions. The doorway closed behind her and she stepped into the first room to the left.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Cuojue,¡± she heard the call before she saw the woman.

    A beautiful woman was sitting at a small, round table. She wore a flowing lavender robe with a blue overcoat and a semi-transparent veil covering her face, which was framed by a few stray strands of silver hair that were tied up into a high braided ponytail.

    ¡°I did not know my nickname preceded me,¡± Samaya said and sat down. ¡°You must be the Capital Branch Manager. I believe my young helper has already commissioned your services.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Quite the unusual services you demanded. A punishment for a nobleman. I must admit, it is terrifying what you have in store for him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, he should not have laid a hand on my people.¡±

    In the dim candlelight, only their eyes were visible. Samaya held the woman¡¯s gaze. No warmth in her own.

    ¡°Your reputation does you justice, it seems.¡± The woman averted her eyes and leaned back. ¡°But then again, I would expect nothing else from the woman who started this ritual of punishment in the first place.¡±

    ¡°I would not go that far.¡± Samaya crossed her arms.

    ¡°And yet every slaver you caught was tied up in the middle of the underground and left for vultures with a vengeance to feast upon.¡±

    ¡°I just despise monsters who violate innocent people. It is only fitting that they go through the same pain they inflict. It is karma.¡±

    ¡°And just like there are monsters like them in the underground, there are also people who lost everything to such monsters.¡±

    That was true. The underground was a place where everyone gathered. And that included men and women who had lost their loved ones to the lust and greed of monsters. Many of the times, these monsters came in the form of noblemen who thought the world owed them everything. There were many underground warriors who got stronger just to take revenge on noblemen. And when they saw such a nobleman offered up to them? They would tear him apart.

    ¡°You are counting on that, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Samaya smiled.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    The woman sighed softly and stood, leading her through another wall with another pattern. Samaya followed the woman through the hidden passage, the air becoming cooler as they descended deeper underground. The faint flicker of torchlight illuminated the narrow stone corridor, which carried the faint metallic tang of blood and rust. The silence was heavy, broken only by the soft click of the Manager''s heels and Samaya''s quiet footsteps.

    At the end of the corridor, they stopped before a heavy iron door. The Manager produced a key from the folds of her robe and slid it into the lock, the grinding of metal against metal echoing ominously in the confined space. She pushed the door open to reveal a dimly lit room lined with instruments of torture¡ªwhips, branding irons, shackles, and more sinister tools that Samaya did not bother to name.

    Tied against the far wall was Kang Yanxin, his once-pristine robes torn and his face a mask of sweat and fear. His wrists were bound above his head, and his ankles were shackled to the floor. The nobleman, who had always carried himself with arrogance, now looked like a terrified animal. The sight sent a pang of visceral satisfaction through Samaya¡¯s body. His eyes darted to Samaya as she stepped into the room, narrowing as if trying to place her.

    ¡°Who ¡­ who are you?¡± His voice trembled, his usual confidence shattered.

    Samaya approached him with measured steps, her hood still casting shadows over her face, activating the talisman that changed her voice. ¡°You have no need to know,¡± she replied coldly, her tone devoid of warmth. Her voice seemed as if half a dozen voices of men and women were overlapping each other, coming from all sides.

    Kang Yanxin''s breathing grew shallow as he struggled against his restraints. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know who hired you or why you¡¯re doing this, but I can make you rich. Whatever they¡¯re paying you, I¡¯ll triple it¡ªno, I¡¯ll give you ten times as much! Jewels, gold, estates¡ªanything you want.¡±

    Samaya chuckled softly, a sound that sent shivers down his spine. ¡°You think wealth can erase the damage you¡¯ve done? That it can restore the little girls you have killed? No amount of gold will make up for the lives you¡¯ve ruined.¡±

    ¡°Did that upstart concubine hire you? That bitch!¡± His voice grew desperate. ¡°Please, let me go! I swear, I¡¯ll change! I¡¯ll make amends, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°Spare me,¡± Samaya interrupted, her voice cutting through his pleas. She walked up and had to stand a bit on her toes to look him in the eyes at his level, her face inches from his. ¡°You¡¯re not here to bargain, Kang Yanxin. You¡¯re here to pay.¡±

    His voice cracked as he asked, ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡±

    Samaya smiled - a slow, predatory smile. ¡°Everything you ever did to those poor, innocent girls. And more.¡±

    The nobleman¡¯s protests turned into panicked screams as Samaya reached for a scalpel. The first thing she did was take off his pants. Her eyes fell on the barely average, ugly-looking thing between his legs.

    ¡°All those lives ruined,¡± she said as she ran the scalpel across his length. ¡°And for this ugly little thing? Is this thing so damn important to you?¡± She looked up curiously. ¡°Very well, first of all, let us get rid of it, shall we?¡±

    Kang Yanxin began to struggle, a stream of ¡°please¡±s and ¡°no¡±s falling off his lips.

    ¡°Feel free to scream. No one will hear you.¡±

    She worked with precision, her movements unhurried as she began his punishment. Kang Yanxin''s screams turned blood-curdling when she took a blade to his most prized possession, severing it without hesitation. Blood poured freely, staining the floor beneath him, and his cries echoed in the room.

    Samaya remained calm as if she were performing a routine task. She picked up a heated fire poker from a bowl of burning coal, its tip glowing orange, and pressed it against the fresh wound to cauterize it. The smell of burnt flesh filled the air, mingling with his agonized shrieks.

    Samaya kept it pressed against his wound, a manic gleam in her eyes as she watched him writhe and scream in pain. It was music to her ears.

    After a few moments, she pulled back, watching indifferently as the man screamed himself hoarse, no doubt the agony was too much to bear.

    When the screaming finally subsided to pitiful whimpers, Kang Yanxin raised tear-filled eyes to Samaya, drooling as he panted from the pain. ¡°Please,¡± he begged hoarsely, ¡°let me go... I¡¯ll do anything...¡±

    Samaya wiped her hands on a cloth and leaned in close. ¡°Oh, Kang Yanxin,¡± she whispered, her voice almost tender. ¡°This is only the beginning.¡±

    She straightened and walked to the door, her footsteps deliberate. Before stepping out, she turned back to him, her eyes cold as ice. ¡°Have fun.¡±

    Outside, the Manager was waiting, her expression neutral but her eyes betraying a flicker of curiosity. ¡°I suppose it is time for the next phase?¡±

    ¡°Quite so,¡± Samaya replied. ¡°Arrange for him to be displayed naked in a stock in the underground. Write his crimes on a plaque for everyone to see.¡±

    The Manager bowed slightly. ¡°Consider it done, Cuojue.¡±

    Samaya tossed a bag of gold coins to her before she adjusted her hood and left the room, her steps steady and her expression unyielding.

    ¡°The Lord had been asking after you. Will you be coming back anytime soon?¡±

    Samaya paused. ¡°No. I have more important things to do. Let him know I do not intend to come out of my hiatus just yet.¡±

    ¡°And if he wishes to reach you ¡­¡±

    ¡°He knows to send a message. However, it better be life or death for him to disturb the peaceful life I intend on living with my son.¡±

    With that, she walked back down the corridor that would lead her outside.

    Kang Yanxin¡¯s cries echoed faintly behind her, but she paid them no mind. Her part was done. And soon, the vengeful vultures of the underground would have their turn.